《Dominion of the Goblin Lord》 Chapter 1: Reborn as a Goblin Chapter 1: Reborn as a Goblin In a certain dim forest! "Get lost, you trash only fit to eat excrement!" A loud shout and a shove snapped Li Meng out of his daze. Looking at the group of ugly green creatures in front of him, Li Meng''s pupils contracted. They had slender bodies and green skin. Not only were they ugly, but they also had big potbellies. Although they had four limbs, their body proportions were extremely unbalanced. Their ears were pointed, and their faces looked like clowns. Their teeth were abnormally sharp, with astonishing bite force. With one bite, they could tear off a large piece of meat from a wild boar''s body. Even bones could be chewed with a crisp crunch! "What is going on?" The creepy chewing sounds made Li Meng''s scalp tingle. How did he end up in this ghostly place after coming out of the bathroom? Li Meng looked down at his own hands. At a glance, he was shocked. Also green, also skin and bones. He... he had become a monster? "What are these messages?" When his gaze returned to the ugly green-skinned creatures. Only then did Li Meng notice some information above their heads. The digitized information gave a feeling of being in a game world. [Name: Gobuda] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 4] [Strength: 7] [Defense: 4] [Agility: 6] [Magic Power: 0] [Charm: 0] [Luck: 2] "Could it be that I''ve transmigrated to another world?" The thought in his mind startled Li Meng. He hurriedly forced himself to calm down. Li Meng took a deep breath, and with a thought! Sure enough, an existence in the dark responded to him. A pale golden character panel appeared before his eyes. Li Meng reached out to touch it, but felt nothing. The character panel existed only in his vision. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 1] [Strength: 4] [Defense: 6] [Agility: 5] [Magic Power: 3] [Charm: 0] [Luck: 11] [Devour: By devouring the flesh and blood of magical beasts, there is a chance to acquire their skills] [Life Simulation System Activated] [Current number of life simulations available: 1, can simulate life once per month] [Current character level: 1, can spend 10 first-level magic crystals to exchange for an additional life simulation] [Maximum number of life simulations per month is two] [After life simulation ends, you can choose rewards based on the evaluation score] [Would you like to start life simulation?] Beside the character panel, there was also a log panel. "Life Simulation System? Could this be my ability?" Looking at the group of goblins voraciously devouring food in front of him, Li Meng showed a strange expression. He felt a bit baffled by his current situation. Since he was here, he might as well make the best of it. Li Meng did not collapse because he was in an unfamiliar environment. The instinct to survive made him quickly accept everything. "Wait a minute!" Now was not the time to simulate life. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The goblins in the forest were eating. Although their voracious manner was a bit disgusting. But Li Meng was almost drooling at the sight. His body''s instincts urged him to join the eating group. But his human consciousness made Li Meng give up. "Gobumeng, here, the intestines are delicious!" At this moment, footsteps were approaching. A goblin holding a piece of foul-smelling intestine walked over. The intestine was bulging, with greenish stuff inside. From a distance, one could smell a strong odor. His name was Gobuda, a weak goblin. "I... I''m not hungry!" Li Meng stepped back repeatedly, swallowing his saliva. Although the smell indeed made one want to taste it, like stinky tofu. But Li Meng still couldn''t accept it. He turned around and ran off. Gobuda looked puzzled at Gobumeng running towards the depths of the forest. Didn''t Gobumeng usually love eating intestines the most? What was wrong today? Gobuda wouldn''t think too much about things he couldn''t understand. He tore off a large piece of intestine with one bite. Chewing the intestine along with the greenish stuff inside, he swallowed it with a satisfied face. On the other side, Li Meng, who had run into the depths of the forest, sat down under a big tree. After pondering for a while, Li Meng accepted the reality of transmigrating to another world. "System, start life simulation!" [Life Simulation Begins!] [You woke up in the forest and discovered that you are in a different world] [You followed the hunting party back to the goblin lair] [You met the goblin leader "Gobuba", and were awed by its strength] [As a transmigrator with high ambitions, you are eager to become stronger. You think that devouring the flesh and blood of magical beasts to acquire their skills is a good way to become stronger. You left the goblin lair and headed into the depths of the forest] [You discovered a Ground Dragon; its skills made you drool] [Please make a choice] [1. You charge out and fight the Ground Dragon] [2. You feel weak and plan to set traps to kill the Ground Dragon] [3. You have a boss; you ask Gobuda for help] Which of the three options should you choose? Under the tree, Li Meng fell into deep thought. The first option was definitely not viable. A Ground Dragon with magical skills was surely strong. But with his small body, fighting alone was courting death. The second option seemed feasible but was actually a big pitfall. Without handy tools, traps weren''t easy to dig. Moreover, a bait was needed to lure the Ground Dragon into the trap. Most likely, he would be the bait. The risks were too great. "Option three!" Among the three options, only the third one had a chance of success. [You chose to return to the lair to ask Gobuda for help. Gobuda punched you, telling you not to daydream. As a first-level earth-attribute magical beast, the Ground Dragon must be hunted with the combined strength of the entire hunting team. With just the two of you, it would be like throwing meat buns at dogsno return] [As a proud transmigrator, you were unwilling to do nothing. You cleverly flattered Gobuda, making the foolish goblin think he was very strong. Gobuda was persuaded by you. The two of you went into the depths of the forest] [You engaged in battle with the Ground Dragon. You failed and returned to the lair heavily injured] [The failed hunt made you very frustrated. You and your boss lingered in the lair, licking your wounds] [Due to serious injuries, you couldn''t grab food, and your injuries worsened] [Gobuda died from severe injuries; his corpse became a feast for other goblins] [Emitting a bloody stench, you became a delicious piece of meat in the eyes of your kind] [One night, a group of goblins pounced on you. You died, ending a foolish and short life] [Life Simulation Ends, Evaluation Score: 20] [Please choose one of the following rewards] [1. For every 5 points of score consumed, you can increase one level] [2. For every 5 points of score consumed, you can increase 5 attribute points] [3. For every 5 points of score consumed, you can increase 1 point of luck. Luck can increase key node options and end rewards in life simulation] This death was too frivolous! "It seems that the life simulation system predicts future lines; I can''t make random choices!" Li Meng thought to himself, showing a contemplative expression. Although he died rather frivolously, it also made Li Meng understand more about the life simulation system. Glancing slightly, Li Meng looked towards the goblins. "This future line cannot be taken." Life simulation is a prediction of future development directions. His every move could change the future development direction. If he followed the predicted future direction, the same thing would surely happen. Although the first life simulation failed. But it wasn''t without gains. At least Li Meng understood the ability of the life simulation system. The rewards predicted by the life simulation system are ways to become stronger. But more importantly, it''s the predicted future line. Predicting the future is equivalent to trial and error. He can obtain some future information in advance, thus avoiding dangers. The turning point options in the predicted future must be chosen carefully. "Gobumeng, are you sick?" Just as Li Meng was thinking about how to choose the reward, Gobuda walked over. Looking at Gobumeng sitting under the tree, a trace of greed flashed in Gobuda''s eyes. A sick goblin was a piece of meat in the eyes of their kind. Li Meng noticed the greed in Gobuda''s eyes, and his heart tightened. Goblins really deserved their reputation as ugly and savage creatures. Barbaric and greedy, they''d eat any meat. Even their own kind were just backup food. "Consume all the score to add to strength attribute." [Consumed 20 score, +20 strength attribute points] Li Meng felt a warm current suddenly surge in his body. His skinny body crackled. His originally thin body swelled up a circle. Feeling the power surging in his body, Li Meng grinned hideously. He swung his fist and punched at the approaching Gobuda. His fist landed solidly on Gobuda''s face. "Ouch!" Gobuda let out a miserable cry, his body flying out. He flew several meters before rolling to the ground. "Gobuda, from now on, I''m your boss!" Li Meng grinned hideously at Gobuda, waving his fist. Gobuda, who was knocked to the ground, looked bewildered. When he saw Gobumeng waving his fist, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. He quickly got up, nodding and retreating. Among goblins, strength is respected; whoever is strong is the boss. Chapter 2: Nest and Leader Chapter 2: Nest and Leader "Boss, today''s hunt is over. The clansmen are returning to the nest." Although it was unclear why Gobumeng had suddenly become so strong, Gobuda''s small brain couldn''t comprehend such a complex matter. The earlier beating seemed like it had never happened. Gobuda grinned, trotting over cheerfully, his fawning behavior even more exaggerated than that of a dog not seen for months. "Then let''s go back. Lead the way!" "Boss, this way, this way!" Gobuda led the way cheerfully, with Li Meng closely following behind. Before long, Li Meng and Gobuda caught up with the tribe in the forest. The movement of nearly a hundred goblins walking through the forest was loud. Goblins were small, weak, and ugly creatures. Their weapons were rudimentaryeither wooden clubs or stone axes. With such tools, hunting forest wild boars was absolutely impossible. Some of the larger goblins carried iron weapons: knives, swords, and spiked clubs of various types. Some goblins even wore ill-fitting leather armor. The larger goblins were the small leaders of the tribe, each followed by more than a dozen goblins. These larger goblins were the main force in hunting forest wild boars. Gobuda, as a "boss," was merely a subordinate leader under one of these small leaders. After walking for about four hours, they arrived at the nest. The goblin nest was located in a cave at the foot of a large mountain. From a distance, Li Meng could already smell the stench. The area outside the cave was littered with bones, piled up like a mountain. There were bones of various magical beasts and goblins, as well as many that resembled human remains. Although the cave was pitch-black inside, it didn''t bother the goblins at all. Goblins naturally preferred damp, dark environments and had night vision capabilities. "Who am I? Tell me, who am I?" At the far end of the cave was a large open space. A huge, burly figure sat on a stone platform. Although it was also green-skinned, its massive body reached a height of three meters. It looked like a small giant compared to ordinary goblins. "Gobuba! Gobuba!" The goblins in the cave raised their weapons and shouted loudly. Every goblin gazed at the massive figure on the stone platform with admiration and excitement. As soon as Li Meng entered the cave, he saw this lively and boisterous scene. At this moment, he realized that the goblins accompanying him were merely a hunting team. This place was the goblin nest''s main base. The number of goblins in the cave was no less than a thousand. [Name: Gobuba] [Race: Goblin Leader] [Level: 54] [Strength: 195] [Defense: 106] [Agility: 101] [Magic Power: 37] [Physical Enhancement: LV3] [Berserk: LV1] The terrifying attributes of the goblin leader made Li Meng tremble with fear. With his current strength, the goblin leader could kill him with a single finger. In addition to the goblin leader, Li Meng also noticed many large goblins and goblin warriors in the cave. Near the large stone platform where the goblin leader stood, there were fewer than ten goblin champions. Ordinary goblins were about 1.3 meters tall. Large goblins were slightly taller and more robust, reaching about 1.7 meters in height. Goblin warriors were even more muscular, standing around 2 meters tall. Goblin champions were only second in size to the goblin leader, with a height of about 2.5 meters. The rock walls on both sides of the cave had numerous small holes. These were prisons where female creatures were confined. Goblins had no females of their own and relied on other female creatures to reproduce. Goblins had no reproductive isolation with any species. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as the size was suitable, they could be used as breeding tools. The prisons held numerous female field mice and wild boars. The size of female field mice was suitable for mating with ordinary goblins, often resulting in litters of around ten. Goblins ranked goblin warrior or higher would mate with forest wild boars, producing litters of no less than twenty. The gestation period for any creature mating with a goblin was only one month. The growth cycle of goblins was also very short. With sufficient food, they could reach adulthood in just one month. This terrifying reproduction speed made goblins as hard to eliminate as rats. The innermost area was the breeding room. Once a female creature became pregnant, it would be sent to the breeding room. Looking at the primitive breeding scenes in the crude prisons, Li Meng rolled his eyes. "How did I become such a disgusting creature?" Li Meng sighed deeply, feeling utterly lost about his future life. "Huh, what''s that?" At that moment, something glittering on the rock wall caught Li Meng''s attention. Although the light was faint, he could see that there were crystals embedded in the rock wall. The crystals emitted colors that varied slightly, their dim light slightly dispelling the darkness of the cave. Upon closer inspection, they were indeed magic crystals. Li Meng''s eyes lit up, and he cautiously approached the rock wall. In a corner, he leaned against the wall, his hands deftly prying at the magic crystals embedded in it. Before long, Li Meng had pried out ten magic crystals. He didnt take too many, as there was nowhere to store them on his body. "Boss, what are you doing with those glowing stones?" Despite his caution, Gobuda noticed his actions. Looking at Gobuda, a flash of killing intent crossed Li Meng''s eyes. If Gobuda shouted loudly, hed be finished. "Nothing... nothing. These glowing stones look nice, so I wanted to collect some." Fortunately, Gobuda''s intelligence wasnt high enough to think beyond eating. Gobuda didnt pay much attention to Li Meng''s actions of prying out magic crystals. "Lets go. We need to find a place to sleep." Outside, the sky was gradually darkening. Inside the cave, many goblins began to sleep on the ground. Over the next few days, Li Meng lived the daily life of a goblin. Having learned lessons from simulated life, Li Meng had no choice but to stay cautious. Every day began at sunrise and ended at sunset, with the primary task being hunting outside. Even if they couldnt fill their bellies, they had to bring back enough food. Otherwise, theyd be punished with whippings. Exceeding the task could sometimes earn the reward of mating rights. Goblin offspring were absolutely loyal to their fathers. Goblins could identify their fathers through scent. Once granted mating rights, a goblin could form its own team within the tribe. On the afternoon of the fifth day, about ten kilometers away from the goblin nest in the forest. Following at the back of the team, Li Meng stealthily approached a goblin. Then he knocked it out with a punch. "From now on, Im your boss. Understand?" The goblin, lying on the ground in fear, nodded. "Good. Follow me!" Watching the goblin walking ahead, Li Meng approached from behind. Coming up behind the goblin, Li Meng patted its shoulder. The goblin turned around, looking at Li Meng with a puzzled expression. Chapter 3: The Second Simulation of Life Chapter 3: The Second Simulation of Life "From now on, I am your leader. Do you understand?" The goblin did not seem to understand and clearly looked defiant. It glared at him angrily, raised its wooden club, and screamed as it charged at Li Meng. Li Meng threw a punch that landed squarely on the goblins face. The goblin screamed miserably and was sent flying several meters before crashing to the ground. Its scream caught the attention of the goblins ahead. But the goblins in front noticed it was just an internal fight and paid no attention. The leading Hobgoblin didnt even turn around. "Follow behind me!" Li Meng pointed to the ground behind him and said proudly to the goblin on the ground. The goblin scrambled up from the ground and obediently followed Li Meng. In this way, along the way, Li Meng gathered more than ten followers. When the number of goblins behind him reached thirteen, Li Meng stopped forcibly recruiting followers. If he continued, he would draw the attention of the leading sub-leader. Seeing that the timing was right, Li Meng signaled to his followers. Under Li Mengs intimidation, the goblin followers could only slow their steps. In a dense area of trees, Li Meng led the goblin followers away from the main group. "Leader, if the leader of the leaders finds us, well be eaten." In the forest, Li Meng led a group of goblin followers running. They had no specific destination, only to get as far away as possible from the hunting party. A goblin came closer, trembling in fear after leaving the group. "Whats there to be afraid of? Ill soon become the leader of the leaders." Although Li Meng was just bluffing, the goblins believed him. The fear on its face instantly disappeared. "Gobumeng! Gobumeng!" It cheered excitedly, waving its club in the air. The goblins seemed to have wolf-like pack instincts. Its cry incited the other goblins to shout loudly as well. "Stop yelling! If you attract powerful magical beasts, were dead!" Li Meng had no idea how vast the forest and mountains surrounding the goblin nest were. In recent days, the farthest he had gone with the hunting party was no more than ten kilometers. The beasts they encountered were mostly low-tier ones like ground rats and forest boars. Occasionally, they would encounter Wind Rabbits that could use magic, but they were too fast and dangerous. Every time the hunting party encountered Wind Rabbits, they suffered heavy losses. Fortunately, Wind Rabbits were timid and would flee after a chaotic attack. If the Wind Rabbits stayed and fought, the hunting party would be annihilated. The goblins quickly shut up and silently followed behind Li Meng. As they walked, the sound of flowing water suddenly came from ahead. A small stream blocked Li Mengs path. "Rest here for a while. Wait for me!" Li Meng threw down these words and walked towards the waters edge. "Should I look at myself?" Looking at the crystal-clear stream, Li Meng stopped five meters from the water. Goblins didnt have a high demand for water. When eating raw food, they could supplement water from the blood of their prey. Li Meng was well aware of his appearance. He had been avoiding it these past days. Though he avoided it, he knew deep down that he had become a goblin. When fighting with other goblins for food, he found himself enjoying it. The stench of blood and flesh tasted so savory as he chewed it in his mouth. Eventually, Li Meng moved his feet closer to the water. Kneeling by the stream, he lowered his head to look at his reflection in the water. Seeing the green-skinned, ugly creature staring back at him, Li Meng fell into deep thought. "This world deserves destruction!" Li Meng muttered softly as he knelt by the water. He stood up with a grim expression. "If goblins are the only intelligent species in this world, then goblins are the new humanity!" The fact that he had been reincarnated as a goblin was an unchangeable reality. Even if humans still existed in this world, they were now the alien species. In every game or novel, goblins were always depicted as weak creatures. "System, begin the simulation of life!" Li Meng wouldnt risk his life recklessly. The life simulation system could simulate his life and allow him to make mistakes in advance. It would help him predict future dangers. [Consumes 10 First-Tier Magic Crystals] [Beginning the Life Simulation] [To grow stronger, you gathered a team. By the river, you felt dejected and angry at your transformation into an ugly creature. You recognized reality and accepted your fate. The future you will become a nightmare for all intelligent species. You embarked on a brand-new life. You led your team away from the river. Please make the following choice:] [1. Head north to search for magical beasts.] [2. Head west to search for magical beasts.] [3. Head east to search for magical beasts.] Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [4. Head south to search for magical beasts.] [5. Do nothing and wait for opportunities.] The goblin nest was in the south, so option four was out. The hunting party had gone north, so option one was also not ideal. That left east and west. After some thought, Li Meng chose at random. "Option three!" [You led your team eastward. A suddenly appeared. You escaped quickly, narrowly avoiding danger. Three goblins perished, becoming the bears meal. Please make the following choice:] [1. Realize your weakness and return to the hunting team.] [2. Believe it was just bad luck and continue searching for weaker magical beasts.] [3. Think the is clumsy and huntable. Decide to take a chance.] High risk, high reward. Lets go for it! "Option three!" [As a reincarnator, you believed in your intelligence. You thought you were the protagonist and couldnt fail. You decided to hunt the . You and your followers dug a large trap over three days. The clumsy bear fell into the trap, but you despaired. None of your methods could kill the bear.] [You resorted to poison. You fed the bear poisoned ground rats stuffed with toxic mushrooms. You succeeded in killing the .] [You devoured the bear and gained the skill "Iron Body."] [You returned to the hunting team and challenged the Hobgoblin. You became a sub-leader.] [Returning to the goblin nest with plentiful spoils, you received a reward from Gobuba: the right to mate.] [A female boar was brought before you. Mating in front of the tribe was a great honor.] [Please make the following choice:] [1. Mate with the boar and gain honor.] [2. Refuse to mate with the boar.] [3. Give the honor to the previous sub-leader.] These options left Li Meng looking conflicted by the water. The first option was too revolting to consider. If the partner was human, Li Meng could accept it. But mating with a boar? He wouldnt do it even if it killed him. Chapter 4: Earth Demon Bear Chapter 4: Earth Demon Bear Although it was just a simulation of life, every choice mattered. This involved the future trajectory, and it couldnt be chosen carelessly. The second option was obviously a trap. It should be known that completing the first mating in front of the tribe was considered an honor. If he refused, who knew what might happen. The third option! [You chose to forgo the credit. Gobuba was enraged, accusing you of desecrating the goblin''s honor. You were skinned and tied at the cave entrance as a warning. After three days of agonizing struggle, you died, and your corpse was devoured by your former underlings. Your skull was collected by Gobuda and was drenched daily in urine.] Gobuda! Li Meng roared angrily at the waters surface. He turned around and glared fiercely at Gobuda. What kind of grudge made Gobuda treat his skull as a urinal? Li Mengs roar startled Gobuda, causing him to jump. Faced with the furious glare of his boss, Gobudas neck shrank. Like a frightened puppy, Gobuda hurried over to Li Meng. Boss, boss, Im here! Li Meng raised his fist, ready to vent his anger. Gobudas face was full of fear, and he collapsed to the ground. In the end, Li Meng didnt punch him. Why bother stooping to a goblins level? After all, goblins were creatures that bullied the weak and feared the strong. Even as the boss, if you got injured, you could be killed and eaten by your subordinates. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng glared at Gobuda and ignored him. [As a transmigrator, the goddess of fate did not favor you. Your life was as fleeting as a falling raindrop. Your death was meaningless and laughable. You were the first goblin in history to die for refusing to accept an honor. You became a joke among goblins, and even thousands of years later, goblins and humans alike would laugh at your story.] [Simulation of life ended. Score: 35.] [Please choose a reward:] [1. Consume 5 points for +1 level.] [2. Consume 5 points for +5 attributes.] [3. Consume 10 points for +1 luck.] Right now, strength was most important. Luck was important, but not that critical. After all, luck only influenced the life simulation. Level up! [Consumed 35 points. Level +7.] Li Meng felt a warm flow rush through his body. His bones crackled and popped as soreness and pain swept through him. His vision seemed to rise, and his arms became sturdier. Li Meng quickly opened his character panel. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 8] [Strength: 32] [Defense: 13] [Agility: 11] [Magic: 5] [Charm: 0] [Luck: 11] [Devour: Consume the blood and flesh of magical beasts for a chance to gain their skills.] Goblins were indeed a trash-tier race. Even at level seven, his attributes only improved slightly. Looking at the underwhelming attributes on his panel, Li Meng deeply regretted his decision. Had he known, he wouldve invested all his points into attributes. Boss Are you Are you about to evolve? Seeing his now-towering boss, the goblins eyes filled with even more fear. Li Meng looked at Gobuda and paused. Goodness, why did Gobuda look so small now? No, Gobuda hadnt shrunkit was he who had grown taller. Li Meng quickly turned and looked at his reflection in the water. Indeed, he had grown taller. His appearance was also much more handsome than that of a regular goblin. From a height of 1.3 meters, he had grown to 1.5 meters. It seemed leveling up wasnt entirely useless. At level 10, he should be able to evolve into a big goblin. Although this life simulation lasted only seven days, it wasnt without gains. Lets go, move out! Li Meng shouted spiritedly. This startled his goblin subordinates into shivering. Soon, Li Meng led his goblin underlings to cross the river. You, you, and yougo up front! The river wasnt very wide, and the water was shallow. After successfully crossing the river, Li Meng assigned three goblins to walk ahead. Since three goblins were destined to die, not one could be spared. The life simulation predicted a future timeline. To achieve a good outcome, the prelude to hunting the Earth Demon Bear could not be altered. The three goblins exchanged glances. As weak goblins, they naturally didnt want to be at the front. But under the bosss pressure, they had no choice but to obey. Urged by Li Meng, the group left the riverbank and ventured deeper into the forest. Two hours later, in a certain part of the forest in the east. The forest was silent and dim. Walking cautiously, Li Meng observed his surroundings with vigilance. Although the future timeline indicated he wouldnt die under the Earth Demon Bears claws, If he actively sought death, he could still change the future. That would be equivalent to altering the timeline. Roar! The unexpected came suddenlya beast roar echoed in the forest. The sound was very close, coming from the left. The roar made Li Mengs eyes light up. At that moment, he was certain the life simulation could predict his future. A massive black figure burst out from the dense woods to the left. It was a bear, a beast larger than three adult grizzly bears combined. Though chubby, its running speed was astonishingly fast. Its target was the goblinsits prey. Ah! One goblin at the front let out a miserable scream. The Earth Demon Bears colossal shadow terrified the goblins. The goblin tried to escape but was too late. The bear opened its gaping maw and bit down on a goblin. With a swipe of its massive paw, a horrifying sound of bones cracking echoed. Two goblins were flung like rag dolls, flying over ten meters before crashing into a tree. Run! Li Meng screamed sharply and bolted back the way they came. The other goblins panicked and fled in chaos. They ran and ran. Li Meng only stopped half an hour later, gasping for air under a large tree in the forest. A second-tier magical beast is truly terrifying! Even though he wasnt the target, Li Meng felt the oppressive weight of death. Luckily, the Earth Demon Bear didnt have magical skills; otherwise, none of them wouldve escaped. Boss, boss! Before long, the subordinates followed their bosss scent and regrouped. The encounter with the Earth Demon Bear left the goblins trembling with fear. Their grotesque faces twisted in terror, with some even shivering. Dont be afraid. Do you want to eat bear meat? Hearing eat, the goblins eyes lit up. They quickly nodded, their fear vanishing instantly. If you want to eat, you must follow my orders. Gobuda, Gobuba, Gobuka, you three go catch ground rats. Dont eat them; I want them half-dead. Also, collect the most poisonous mushrooms you can find and bring them to me. Go now. Gobuda, Gobuba, and Gobuka dashed into the forest. Ground rats werent very large and were the easiest prey to catch. Goblins mainly ate ground rats because they were abundant in the forest. Wherever there were burrows, there was usually a nest of ground rats. Chapter 5: The Trap Chapter 5: The Trap "You all, follow me!" With Gobuda gone, only nine goblin subordinates remained. Li Meng led the goblins back in the direction they had fled earlier. "Boss... Boss, there''s an Earth Demon Bear over there. It''s dangerous!" Seeing their leader heading toward the Earth Demon Bear''s territory again, the goblins who noticed this were filled with fear. One goblin timidly stepped forward and whispered nervously. "With me leading the way, what are you afraid of? Dont you want to eat bear meat?" Hearing their boss say this, it did seem logical. Even if the Earth Demon Bear showed up, it would only attack the leader walking in front. If the leader was eaten, they could return to the hunting team. What a great plan! The goblins, initially fearful, became excited again. Watching these foolish goblin subordinates, Li Meng rolled his eyes. Soon, Li Meng led the goblins to crouch behind a bush. "Hmm, were close!" With the goblin''s keen sense of smell, Li Meng could detect the Earth Demon Bears foul stench. The smell of goblin blood and flesh was also present. This meant the Earth Demon Bear was nearby. Li Meng touched the soil beneath him. It was soft. "Dig a pit here, a big one!" The bushes could obscure the trap, and that dumb bear would surely fall for it. The goblins exchanged glances, puzzled as to why their leader wanted them to dig a pit. "Start digging! Do you still want to eat bear meat or not?" Hearing about bear meat, the goblins began drooling. They immediately used their wooden sticks and even their hands to dig into the soil. "Keep it quiet. Dont make too much noise!" Under Li Mengs command, the goblin subordinates dug diligently. Time passed minute by minute, and the pit grew steadily deeper and larger. "Boss, Im back!" Five hours later, Gobuda and two others returned. Each carried a mole, roughly the size of a small dog. "Put them here and keep catching more!" The goblins digging efficiency was abysmal. The Earth Demon Bear was massive. To trap it, the pit had to be big enough. In the simulated life, it took three days to complete thisno exaggeration. "Alright, got it!" Seeing their digging companions, Gobuda had a gleam of schadenfreude in his eyes. Catching moles was much easier than digging a pit. "Boss, Ill head off then!" The three goblins dashed into the forest again. Li Meng carried one of the moles and cautiously approached the Earth Demon Bear''s location. The trap would take three days to finish. He couldnt let the Earth Demon Bear leave, so he had to keep it nearby. For a brainless beast like the Earth Demon Bear, food was the ultimate bait. After advancing several miles into the forest, Li Meng finally stopped. "This distance should be enough!" Looking around, Li Meng tore open the moles belly with his claws. A strong scent of blood filled the air. Li Meng threw down the mole and quickly retreated into a nearby bush. Moments later, the forest stirred. A massive Earth Demon Bear followed the scent of blood. Its enormous body cast a shadow in the dim forest. Hiding in the bush, Li Meng was stunned by the sight of the colossal Earth Demon Bear. The oppressive presence of such a creature was overwhelming. The bear sniffed at the moles corpse. The fresh blood excited it, and it opened its fearsome jaws. With one bite, it devoured the entire mole, chewing noisily. The sound of cracking bones made Li Mengs scalp tingle. After finishing the mole, the Earth Demon Bear lay down where it was and fell asleep. [Earth Demon Bear] [Level: 24] [Strength: 51] [Defense: 57] [Agility: 27] [Magic: 7] [Skill: Reinforced Bones LV1 (Strength +20, Defense +20, Agility +5)] At level 24, its terrifying stats and the Reinforced Bones skill were impressive. For such a monster, poison was the only way to kill it. Fortunately, goblins were highly resistant to poison, and no goblin had ever been known to die from it. "Sleep, sleep well. Three days from now will be your death day!" Li Meng quietly crawled out of the bush and sneaked away. Over the next few days, Li Meng periodically left bait in the forest. While the Earth Demon Bear feasted on the easy meals, its death drew closer. Three days later, in the forest where the trap was set. "This should be enough, right?" Li Meng muttered as he looked at the large pit before him. The trap was ten meters wide and twenty meters deep. To prevent the Earth Demon Bear from climbing up the dirt walls, the pits structure was wider at the bottom than at the top. The walls slanted outward, making it nearly impossible for the Earth Demon Bear to escape. "Hide around the area!" At this critical moment, Li Meng didnt falter. Exhausted, the goblin subordinates scattered into the surrounding bushes. Li Meng, carrying three moles, headed toward the Earth Demon Bear. About 500 meters from the trap, Li Meng dropped one mole with its belly slit open. After that, he dashed back. At around 300 meters from the trap, he left another mole. The final mole was placed less than 100 meters from the trap. Once he dropped the last mole, Li Meng hid behind a large tree, waiting patiently. Time passed slowly. The forest was eerily quiet. Hiding behind the tree, Li Meng was extremely tense. He was only 100 meters from the trap. Though the Earth Demon Bear was massive, it was surprisingly fast. If he made a misstep, hed be finished. "Crack!" Suddenly, the sound of breaking branches echoed through the forest. Li Mengs heart tightened, and his face filled with tension. It was coming! Yes, the Earth Demon Bear had arrived. The massive shadow emerged from the forest depths, following the scent of blood to the mole. It began chewing loudly. "No room for cowardice now." Behind the tree, Li Meng gritted his teeth and stepped out. "Hey, dumb bear, over here!" Li Meng shouted at the Earth Demon Bear, raising his middle fingera universal gesture. The goblins sudden appearance startled the Earth Demon Bear. But when it saw the small figure, a hint of mockery flickered in its red eyes. Li Meng turned and ran deeper into the forest. With a roar, the Earth Demon Bear bellowed. "Roar!" The deafening roar echoed through the forest, sending birds flying. Driven by hunting instincts, the Earth Demon Bear charged after Li Meng. Its massive size made every step feel like an earthquake. The ground shook as though a heavy tank was barreling through. Hearing the growing commotion behind him, Li Meng broke into a cold sweat. Faster, faster! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng sprinted frantically and dove into a nearby bush. Chapter 6: Acquiring the Skill “Steel Reinforced Bones” Chapter 6: Acquiring the Skill "Steel Reinforced Bones" "Hey, big dumb bear, over here!" Li Meng emerged from the bushes, shouting at the Earth Demon Bear. "Roar!" The Earth Demon Bear let out a roar and charged towards Li Meng, panting heavily. Its massive body rushed into the bushes like a heavy tank. Li Meng, hiding in the bushes, quickly ducked deeper into them. Suddenly, the ground beneath the Earth Demon Bear gave way. The bear tried to stop itself, its hind legs clawing at the earth, but it was too late. The momentum of its charge sent the Earth Demon Bear tumbling headfirst into a trap. "Got it, got it!" Li Meng crawled out of the bushes, delighted, and ran to the edge of the trap. The Earth Demon Bear lay on its back in the pit, disoriented. It scrambled to its feet and roared at Li Meng above it. It tried to climb out but couldn''t find any leverage. "Bear meat, bear meat!" The goblin underlings cheered as they rushed out from their hiding places. "Gobumeng, Gobumeng!" They shouted loudly near the trap, their eyes greedily fixed on the Earth Demon Bear. Although the bear was terrifying, in the goblins'' eyes, it was now just a large piece of meat. "Throw in the moles stuffed with poisonous mushrooms!" At Li Meng''s command, the goblin underlings quickly got to work. Each of them carried two blood-soaked moles and threw them into the trap. One, two, over a dozen moles were tossed in. The Earth Demon Bear seemed wary, ignoring the bloody moles and struggling to climb out of the pit. "Boss, what if it doesnt eat them?" Li Meng sneered coldly, his eyes flashing with disdain. A mindless beast couldn''t be that clever. "It will eat them. Lets go!" Li Meng turned and walked away into the distance. The goblin underlings, confused, followed him. Were they really giving up the bear meat just like that? Li Meng left but didnt go far. He led the goblins to a large tree about fifty meters from the trap and stopped there. "Stay quiet, and wait!" Li Meng sat under the tree and instructed the goblins. The goblins exchanged glances before lying down to sleep. After three days of work, they were utterly exhausted. Li Meng watched the trap, a glint of excitement in his eyes. Less than an hour later, agonized roars of pain erupted from the direction of the trap. The pitiful cries echoed through the forest, piercingly mournful. The goblins, startled awake by the bear''s howls, sat up abruptly. The Earth Demon Bear struggled in the trap for over half an hour before the cries finally ceased. "Its done. Lets go!" Li Meng stood up and dashed towards the trap. The goblins scrambled to follow. When Li Meng arrived at the pit, he saw the Earth Demon Bear lying lifeless. The system confirmed its death. "Dont eat the internal organs!" Goblins had strong resistance to poison but consuming the organs would still make them suffer for days. Li Meng jumped into the pit, landing on the bear''s belly. He raised his claws and began ripping at its hide furiously. The other goblins followed, jumping into the pit and feasting on the corpse. The trap couldnt hold goblins. The soft soil allowed their claws to dig in easily, letting them climb out. This was why Li Meng dared to jump in. In no time, the Earth Demon Bear''s body was gutted. Li Meng pulled out its massive heart and began gnawing on it. "Boss, heres the shiny stone you like!" Gobuda approached with a half-fist-sized magic crystal. The crystal was brown, signifying earth attributes. Li Meng accepted the crystal and put it away. "Gobuda, hows the bear meat?" Gobuda nodded eagerly. "Delicious! I''ve never eaten such tasty meat." "Then go eat your fill." Gobuda quickly turned back and resumed eating. The pit soon filled with a heavy scent of blood. [Devour skill activated, acquired skill: Steel Reinforced Bones.] [Steel Reinforced Bones: LV1 (Strength +20, Defense +20, Agility +5)] A warm current surged through Li Mengs body. His muscles and bones crackled audibly. Li Meng flexed his hands, excitement written all over his face. He was stronger now! "Boss, I I cant eat anymore!" In less than two hours, the goblins were all bloated, their bellies swollen. Looking into the pit, less than a fifth of the bear''s body had been consumed. Gobuda approached, clutching his stomach. "Boss, theres so much meat left. Can we stay here for a few days?" The goblins'' biggest dream was to eat their fill. Eat, sleep, repeat the life every goblin desired. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Today, under their boss''s leadership, they had finally eaten to their hearts'' content. Not just any meat, but that of an Earth Demon Bear, something goblins rarely hunted. At this moment, all the goblins gazed at Li Meng with pure admiration. "No, the blood from the bear''s body will attract other powerful beasts. Eat up and lets go!" Bear meat was valuable, but the heavy scent of blood made Li Meng nervous. He feared a stronger beast might emerge from the forest. "Boss, lets cut off some good meat to take with us!" "No! If the leader finds out we hunted an Earth Demon Bear and ate it first, well be in trouble." Li Mengs words made the goblins shrink in fear. The Earth Demon Bear was a treasure. If they brought leftover meat back, the leader would surely take it all. "Lets go find the hunting party!" Li Meng climbed out of the trap quickly. The goblins followed closely, afraid to linger. They looked back at the corpse in the pit with greedy eyes but feared the leader more. "Hurry up, keep moving!" Under Li Mengs urging, the goblins reluctantly left the trap behind. In the following days, Li Meng stayed focused on finding the hunting party. The hunting partys outings didnt have fixed durations, but they rarely exceeded half a month. If they stayed out too long, it would anger the leader. If they returned late and empty-handed, the hunting party leader would be replaced. Fortunately, goblins had a keen sense of smell, allowing them to avoid dangerous beasts. Their journey went smoothly. By the second day, they finally found traces of the hunting party. "Boss, boss, I smell it! Its goblin droppings!" Walking in the forest, Gobuda pointed north, hopping excitedly. He looked at Li Meng, hoping for praise. Chapter 7: I Am the Boss, You Are the Leader Chapter 7: I Am the Boss, You Are the Leader "Go over and take a look!" The goblins in the forest quickened their pace, breaking into a jog. Before long, Li Meng heard the noise of goblins ahead in the forest. In a clearing in the woods, a group of goblins was enjoying a feast. Each goblin held a piece of meat with fur still attached and gnawed at it. "Who''s there!" One goblin seemed to sense something. It stood up alertly and let out a shout. Its warning drew the attention of the nearby goblins. The goblins, who had been dining, quickly picked up various weapons and stood up. "It''s me, it''s me!" Under the watchful gazes of the goblins, Li Meng emerged from the bushes with a group of goblin underlings. Seeing their own kind appear, the goblins lowered their weapons. "What have you guys been up to these past few days?" At that moment, a rough voice came from the rear. A tall hobgoblin, holding a spiked club, walked over. Looking at Li Meng''s group of goblins, it glared at them angrily. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was Gobuka, the small leader of this hunting team. Seeing Gobuka approach, the goblin underlings behind Li Meng shrank their necks, stepping back repeatedly with anxious and fearful expressions. Li Meng remained unfazed, holding a wooden stick and pointing it at Gobuka. "Gobuka, I challenge you!" This guy wasnt strong. Although it was a hobgoblin, its stats were pitifully low. [Name: Gobuka] [Race: Hobgoblin] [Level: 16] [Strength: 26] [Defense: 24] [Agility: 21] [Magic: 6] "Hahaha, Gobumeng, have you eaten too much filth? How dare you challenge me?" Gobuka laughed loudly as if he had just heard the funniest joke. The goblins behind him also burst into laughter. They laughed so hard that they waved their arms and stomped their feet, some even rolling on the ground clutching their bellies. "What, are you scared?" Li Meng grinned, a mocking look on his face. Seeing that Li Meng was serious, the smile on Gobuka''s face vanished. It grinned hideously and greedily looked at Li Meng. "Gobumeng, you look tender and tasty. Today, Ill eat you. Roar!" Gobuka roared and charged at Li Meng, holding its spiked club. It swung the club, aiming a heavy blow at Li Meng''s head. If struck, Li Mengs head might explode like a smashed watermelon. Gobuka grinned maliciously, its face filled with excitement and greed. It could already imagine Li Meng''s head shattering into pieces. Then, just as the club was about to smash into Li Meng''s head... Li Meng moved. His right hand suddenly shot out, grabbing the spiked club. With a loud "thud," Gobuka''s club was firmly caught in Li Mengs hand. Although the spikes on the club caused blood to drip from Li Meng''s hand, Gobukas strike was completely blocked. "Impossible!" Gobuka screamed, frantically pulling at the club. But in Li Mengs hand, the club was as immovable as a mountain, no matter how much force Gobuka used. "Boss, its my turn now!" Seeing the panicked Gobuka, Li Meng grinned. He waved the hand holding the spiked club, easily prying it from Gobukas grasp. Then, he swung downward! The handle of the spiked club smashed into Gobukas face with a "thud." Gobuka''s entire face twisted, and its body was flung over five meters away before crashing to the ground. "The boss the boss lost?" The goblins watching this scene were dumbfounded. "The boss won, the boss won!" The goblin underlings behind Li Meng jumped and cheered. "Gobumeng! Gobumeng!" Gobuda shouted excitedly. The other goblin underlings quickly joined in, shouting in unison. Their synchronized chants soon spread to the other goblins, who also began shouting together. For a moment, the forest echoed with cries of "Gobumeng! Gobumeng!" Facing the goblins reverent gazes, Li Meng grinned. Good. From now on, this hunting team was his. Of course, to avoid a "life simulation" ending, the process had to change a bit. Li Meng raised the spiked club, and the chants in the forest fell silent. In the forest, Li Meng, holding the spiked club, walked toward Gobuka. Seeing Li Meng approach, Gobuka, who was struggling to stand, turned pale. It stepped back repeatedly, looking at the advancing Li Meng with a face full of fear. "Gobumeng, you win. From now on, youre the boss!" Li Meng approached Gobuka with a smile. "Do you submit?" Gobuka nodded vigorously. "I submit! I submit!" Satisfied, Li Meng nodded, flashing a grin at Gobuka. That smile sent a chill down Gobukas spine. "Here, this is yours." Li Meng handed the spiked club to Gobuka. Gobuka looked at the club in Li Meng''s hand, then at Li Meng himself. Hesitation flashed in its eyes, but ultimately, it forced a flattering smile despite its reluctance. "Boss, let me offer this club as a gift to you." "I dont need it!" Li Meng tossed the spiked club to Gobuka. Gobuka hurriedly caught it and hugged it like a treasure. "From now on, youre still the boss, the leader of the hunting team. But youll follow my orders. Understood?" *** Although Gobuka didnt understand why Gobumeng did something so incomprehensible to goblins, it didnt think too much. It nodded. "Hand over the magic crystals. All of them!" Gobuka quickly removed a pouch made of animal hide from its waist. Li Meng weighed the pouch in his hand. It was heavy, indicating Gobuka had hoarded plenty of magic crystals. But magic crystals werent of much use to goblins. To goblins, magic crystals were just glowing stones. "Boss, we should head back. We cant carry more prey." After nearly ten days of hunting, the team had gained a lot. Most of the prey were ground mice, which were goblins staple food. Without ground mouse meat, the goblin nest couldnt sustain so many goblins. "Lets head back!" The cooldown for the life simulation was still half a month away. During this time, Li Meng planned to lie low as a weak goblin. This world was too dangerous. The more you did, the more likely you were to meet an untimely death. Without the life simulation to predict the future, it was simply too risky. "Stop eating! Set off! Return to the nest!" Under Gobukas shouts, the hunting team began its return journey. When they had set out, the hunting team had 87 goblins. On the way back, only 64 remained. "Boss, boss, I I think Ive grown taller and stronger." In the dim forest, a group of goblins marched along. The long line stretched for hundreds of meters. Gobuda approached Li Meng, waving its fists excitedly. Li Meng glanced at it. With that glance, he realized Gobuda had leveled up. Its stats had also improved. Li Meng looked at the other goblin underlings. Those who had eaten the Earth Demon Bears meat had all leveled up once. It seemed eating high-tier magical beasts meat sped up goblins evolution. This thought made Li Mengs expression shift as he recalled the bodies in the traps. Chapter 8: I Want to Eat Humans Chapter 8: I Want to Eat Humans "It''s been so many days, the body should be gone by now." In the forest, Ground Mice are known as scavengers. Although they mainly eat plants, they won''t miss any chance to eat meat. "It''s a real pity. That huge corpse could have fed all the goblins here for a meal." Though he felt regretful, Li Meng didn''t dwell on it. There would be plenty of opportunities to hunt stronger magical beasts in the future. As for himself, it seemed that having the *Simulated Life System* caused him to lose the ability to evolve. His strength came from the *Simulated Life System.* This body had already been distorted and enhanced by the system''s power. It wasn''t surprising that he lost some of the goblins'' original abilities. Compared to the ability to evolve by eating magical beasts, devouring their skills was undoubtedly more powerful. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The former''s upper limit was too low and easily restricted by innate talent. Most goblins, even if they ate a dragon, could only advance to Goblin Warrior. Even if their bloodline was twisted and enhanced by a powerful foreign race, their strength would still be limited. But the potential of skills was limitless. "You''re getting taller, huh? What, are you planning to rebel?" Li Meng glared at Gobuda with a fierce expression. Daring to show off in front of him? That couldnt be tolerated. Gobuda shrank his neck, his face full of flattery. "Boss, I... I wouldnt dare!" "Hmph, you better not!" In the following days, the hunting team trudged through mountains and waters. They hunted as they traveled toward the goblin lair. On the third day, the hunting team returned to the goblin lair. "Leader, this is my tribute to you!" Inside the cave, Gobuka bowed respectfully with a flattering smile. He turned to give a signal to his underlings behind him. The goblins of the hunting team quickly carried Ground Mice and hauled wild boars, placing them on the ground before a giant boulder. In no time, dozens of Ground Mouse carcasses and dismembered wild boar meat formed a small mountain. Seeing the pile of food, the large goblins around them looked on with greedy eyes. Only goblins who evolved into Goblin Warriors could become the leader''s guards. Those who became guards didnt need to go out hunting. They only had to wait in the cave for offerings from the hunting team. Gobuba, perched on the stone platform, waved his hand. Several Goblin Warriors jumped off the platform and carried wild boar legs back up. Gobuba took a big bite out of a boar leg. "Gobuka, youve done well. You deserve breeding rights!" At that moment, a pained squeal echoed from a prison cell in the right-side rock wall. A Goblin Warrior herded a female forest boar toward them. Looking at the sow being driven over, Gobuka''s face lit up with excitement. His mouth hung slightly open, and drool was almost dripping out. "Remember, this is an honor Im giving you!" Gobuka couldn''t contain his excitement and lunged forward eagerly. For a moment, the cave echoed with the squeals of the wild boar. Watching Gobuka put on a live "spring show," Li Meng sighed in relief. Good thing he was smarthed changed the future seen in the *Simulated Life System.* In less than five minutes, Gobuka was done. He looked utterly satisfied, staggering as he walked. "Ground Mouse meat, pork... eating this stuff every day is boring me to death." Gobuba''s voice suddenly erupted with a dissatisfied roar inside the cave. Gobuka was so startled that his body went limp and he collapsed to the ground. From his perch on the stone platform, Gobuba violently threw the boar leg in his hand. The leg flew dozens of meters and smashed against the rock wall. The surrounding goblins trembled in fear and instinctively took two steps back. "I want to eat human meat. I want human meat. You... go capture humans for me." Gobuba raised his massive hand and pointed at Gobuka. Gobuka, terrified, stiffened up completely. "Ill go, Ill go!" Realizing what had happened, Gobuka scrambled to his feet and ran outside. The other goblin underlings followed behind him in panic. Li Meng was among them, his expression more serious than usual. Could this be what happened after his death? Li Meng had never expected that humans truly existed in this world. "Ha ha ha ha!" Watching the fleeing goblins, Gobuba roared with laughter. Elsewhere, after running out of the cave, Gobuka collapsed to the ground in terror. "Gobuka, have you ever captured humans before?" Looking up at Li Meng, who had approached him, Gobuka hurriedly stood. Gobuka nodded, gesturing animatedly as he spoke. "Boss, human meat is so delicious! Its tender, fragrant, salty, and incredibly tasty. Its just a pity that human females are too fragile. We barely breed with them a few times before they die. Mating with humans is also the most pleasurable, hehe!" By the end, Gobuka was drooling. But then, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. "Humans also have some really strong individuals. A few of them can wipe out our entire hunting team." "Humans like revenge, too. Many goblin lairs on the forest''s outskirts have been wiped out by them." "This lair is said to have been moved here from the outskirts. Back then, Gobuba wasnt even the leader yet." "Boss, Im scared. Well die." Gobuka''s whole body trembled as he spoke. Humans might be delicious, but they werent easy prey. Gobuka understood that better than anyone. With their small numbers, they could easily be eaten by magical beasts on the way to human territory. "If you dont go, the leader will eat you instead!" Gobuka shrank his neck in fear. The thought of becoming a piece of meat in the leaders mouth sent a shiver down his spine, making his legs tremble. "Rest for the night. Well set out tomorrow." This was the leaders order. Whether they wanted to or not, they had to go. Li Meng understood this, and so did Gobuka. Otherwise, Gobuka would indeed be eaten. Accepting reality, Gobuka resigned himself to the situation. Time passed quickly, and the day soon ended. As night fell, the forest outside the lair grew quiet. The next morning, Gobuka led the hunting team toward human territory. The team crossed mountains and streams, traversed valleys, and avoided powerful magical beasts. Half a month later, on a certain tall mountain: "Boss, once we cross this mountain, well enter human territory." From the mountains peak, the scenery on the other side was in full view. The other side of the mountain was still covered in rolling hills, but they were smaller, lower, and less steep than the southern mountain range. "Boss, we must be cautious. Humans often form teams to hunt goblins in the forest, and theyre very strong." Hunting teams? Li Meng thought of the settings in some fantasy novels. A world with goblins must also have adventurers. And adventurers likely included magicians, warriors, knights, thieves, and the like. Perhaps the humans Gobuka mentioned were those types. "Lets rest for a bit." Li Meng turned and sat on a large rock. The other goblin underlings quickly sprawled out on the ground. "System, start the *Simulated Life*!" A months cooldown had finally ended, and it was time to use it again. Chapter 9: Growing Stronger Again Chapter 9: Growing Stronger Again [Life Simulation Begins] [Through your efforts, you became the leader of a hunting team. Under the leaders orders, you headed to human territory to capture humans. You led the team northward and successfully reached the edge of the Goblin Forest.] [Standing atop a mountain, you felt a sense of confusion about your future.] [A large river blocked your path, but you built a raft and successfully crossed.] [You encountered a Gale Rabbit. Please make a choice:] [1: Hunt the Gale Rabbit.] [2: Take a detour to avoid the Gale Rabbit.] [3: Do nothing and scare the Gale Rabbit away.] "Gobuka, have you ever seen a Gale Rabbit?" The sudden question from the leader made Gobuka''s eyes light up. He immediately approached with a fawning expression. "Boss, the Gale Rabbit is an advanced form of the Wind Rabbit. It''s a Tier 2 magical beast, very large, with delicious meat. Its strong, but also dumb. It can get scared and run into a tree to its death." An advanced form of the Wind Rabbit? Li Meng''s eyes brightened, and he began to ponder. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Wind Rabbit possesses magical abilities, so the Gale Rabbit must have even more powerful magical skills. Perhaps he could gain his first magical skill. "Choose the third option!" [The Gale Rabbit was frightened and ran into a tree, dying. You devoured the Gale Rabbit and obtained the magical skill *Wind Blade.*] [You grew stronger, and your mindset subtly changed.] [You entered a forest full of spider webs. Please make a choice:] [1: Continue forward, ignoring everything.] [2: Sense danger and choose to take a detour.] [3: Believe that spider-like magical beasts might appear and decide to hunt unknown creatures.] Which option to choose? Sitting on the large rock, Li Meng appeared deep in thought. The first option was the most foolish. A forest full of spider webs clearly signaled danger. If there was danger, ignoring it and moving forward was reckless. Li Meng did not believe he would be so careless. Between the second and third options, Li Meng leaned toward the second. The second option was the safest. The third seemed too risky. Hunting an unknown magical beast without understanding its strength was also foolish. "Choose the second option!" [You chose to take a detour. A team of human adventurers ambushed you. You died.] [Your right ear was cut off and became a trophy for the human adventurers.] [Gobuda narrowly escaped. After the adventurers left, he returned and took your corpse.] [You were eaten by Gobuda, who successfully evolved into a Hobgoblin.] [Your skull was preserved and daily soaked in urine.] [As a transmigrator, you were cautious, but it did not change the fact that you were weak. As a goblin, you were both hunter and prey. Your death held no significance to the world. It changed nothing but the fate of a single weak goblin. Your death had some value, but only barely.] [Life Simulation Ends. Score: 30.] [Please choose one of the following rewards:] [1: Consume 5 points for +1 level.] [2: Consume 5 points for +5 attributes.] [3: Consume 10 points for +1 level of *Steel Bones.*] "Choose the third option!" Li Meng glanced speechlessly at Gobuda, who was gnawing on a piece of meat. What kind of obsession did this guy have with his skull? Why was he always fixated on it? Was soaking skulls in urine some sort of goblin ritual? [*Steel Bones* level +3.] The familiar sensation surged through his body again. Li Meng felt his bones shifting and cracking noisily. Intense pain coursed through his body, causing him to take a sharp breath. Under his skin, his muscles visibly writhed and swelled. After a while, the changes in his body finally subsided. Li Meng hurriedly opened the character panel to check. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 8] [Strength: 112] [Defense: 93] [Agility: 31] [Magic: 5] [Charm: 0] [Luck: 11] [Skill: Devour C Devour the flesh of magical beasts for a chance to acquire their abilities.] [*Steel Bones*: LV4 (Strength +80, Defense +80, Agility +20)] His strength and defense attributes were high, but his other attributes were lacking. Li Meng thought of Gobuba''s stats. As the goblin leader, Gobuba had high strength but more balanced attributes otherwise. Of course, magic was not included. "Boss, are you about to evolve?" Gobuka looked at his leader with fear. Earlier, the leader''s body had twisted and writhed like a monster. Although Gobuka didnt know what had happened, he knew his leader had grown stronger. "Yes, perhaps soon." Li Meng accepted his newfound strength with satisfaction. But it wasnt enoughhe needed to become much stronger. Although he was strong now, he was also vulnerable. Without the life simulation predicting the future, he would have died countless times already. Standing up, Li Meng dusted off his animal hide clothing. "Lets move out!" The goblins, who had just climbed the mountain, began descending. This time, the life simulation didnt provide much information. It didnt specify which direction to take after descending the mountain. The lack of details on what to do next didnt bother Li Meng. No matter what he chose, it seemed the life simulation had already accounted for it. Five hours later, a large river indeed blocked their path. Standing on the riverbank, Li Meng felt uncertain. Goblins could swim; earlier, Li Meng had wondered why they didnt just swim across. Now he understood why rafts were necessarythe river was incredibly turbulent, with raging currents. The river spanned more than six hundred meters. Swimming halfway would likely exhaust anyone. "Boss, lets go downstream to find a better crossing point." The overwhelming force of nature filled Gobuka with fear. Crossing here was certain death. "Go gather wood and build a raft!" If they went downstream to look for a crossing, wouldnt they miss the Gale Rabbit? Li Meng didnt intend to deviate from his future. "Boss, whats a raft?" Gobuka looked at his leader with a puzzled expression. Li Meng suddenly realized he had overestimated goblins. But it made sensegoblins had no need for rafts. Their swimming abilities and forest lifestyle rendered such technology unnecessary. "Go collect" His words trailed off. Li Meng gave up on having the goblins chop down trees. Cutting trees wasnt easy. With the weapons they had, felling trees was impossible. "Go gather some deadwood. The bigger, the better." Compared to chopping live trees, gathering deadwood was much easier. Chapter 10: Rafting Across the River Chapter 10: Rafting Across the River Although it was unclear what the boss wanted to do, his orders had to be obeyed. Gobuka turned around and pointed at a group of goblin underlings. "Go find some deadwood and bring it back!" The goblin underlings exchanged glances, then turned and ran into the depths of the forest. "The rest of you, use tree bark to make ropes." Tree bark ropes were a common tool for goblins. "What are you standing around for? Hurry up and get to work!" Under Gobukas reprimands, the goblin underlings trembled, turned around, and ran swiftly into the forest. Soon, the goblins were busy on the riverbank. From time to time, goblins dragged various sizes of deadwood out of the forest. A large pile of deadwood quickly appeared by the riverbank. "Strange, how could goblins be ambushed by a human adventurer team?" Standing on the riverbank, Li Meng gazed at the turbulent river, lost in thought. The *Life Simulation* information about human adventurers made Li Meng concerned. Goblins survived in forests filled with magical beasts due to their keen sense of smell. Even upwind, they could judge whether an area was safe from the residual scent of magical beasts. It was almost impossible for humans to ambush goblins. Goblins could detect humans from far away. "It seems I need to change my route!" He couldnt follow the predicted future path from *Life Simulation*. Otherwise, his life might be in danger. "Boss, is this enough?" Gobuka walked over with a flattering expression. Li Meng turned to look at the pile of deadwood on the riverbank. "Not enough. Keep collecting!" With over sixty goblins, the raft needed to be large. The river was too rapid, so the raft couldnt be too small. Li Meng walked toward the pile of deadwood. "You, you, you, and youuse the bark ropes to tie these logs together, one by one, without overlapping!" On the riverbank, Li Meng began directing the goblin underlings to build the raft. "You need to tie it like this for it to be sturdy. Got it?" "Idiot, not like thatlike this." "Come here, Ill show you again." The goblins were slow learners, which frustrated Li Meng. Fortunately, Li Meng was a patient person. Under his repeated teaching, the goblins finally understood how to tie the logs. Time passed bit by bit. As the sun set, an entire day slipped away. On the riverbank, a rudimentary raft began to take shape. The long night passed silently as the goblins snored in their sleep. --- Early the next morning, under Li Mengs scolding, the goblin underlings resumed their work. By the afternoon, the raft was finally completed. "Good, everyones here, right?" Looking at the ten-zhang-long raft in front of him, Li Meng nodded in satisfaction. Although it looked a bit ugly, that didnt matter. Li Meng had only one requirement for the raftthat it floated. Gobuka glanced at the goblin underlings. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Boss, everyones here!" "Then lets start crossing the river!" Li Meng stepped onto the raft. "Come on, spread out to both sides and push the raft into the river!" To make it easier to push the heavy raft into the water, Li Meng had deliberately chosen a gentle slope during its construction. The goblin underlings quickly spread out, grabbing the pull ropes. "Pull hard!" At Li Mengs command, the goblin underlings exerted their strength. The heavy raft shook slightly and began to move slowly. Its speed increased, moving faster and faster. "Alright, get on quickly!" Seeing the raft sliding into the water, Li Meng urged the goblin underlings. The goblins scrambled onto the raft in a panic. Fortunately, no one fell into the water, and they all made it aboard. With a loud "splash," water sprayed everywhere. The raft successfully entered the river. The swift current carried the raft downstream. Li Meng grabbed a thick pole and pushed it into the water at the front of the raft. The river was deepnearly five meters down to the riverbed. Amid the rushing water, Li Meng struggled to steer the raft toward the opposite bank. The raft drifted several kilometers downstream before finally reaching the far side of the river. "Into the water!" At a section with calmer waters, Li Meng shouted, dropping the pole and jumping into the river. The goblin underlings grabbed the pull ropes and jumped into the water. The large raft was slowly dragged ashore bit by bit. They stopped only when half the raft was onshore and could no longer be moved. "Secure it properlywell need it on the way back!" Li Meng, not trusting the goblins, personally tied a bark rope to a large tree on the riverbank. "Boss, youre so smart!" Gobuka had never thought of crossing the river this way. It was much easier than swimming. "Lets go, move out!" The goblin hunting team quickly entered the forest again. --- Before long, the team found itself in a valley. "Boss, I smell something unpleasantits lizardmen!" As they walked, Gobuka made a new discovery, sniffing the air at the front of the group. At this point, they were less than three kilometers into the forest. Li Meng also detected a faint scent of decay. "Are lizardmen strong?" Gobuka looked around warily and nodded. "Very strong. They like to live in swamps. Any creature that enters their swamp is killed." "Sometimes they leave the swamp to hunt magical beasts. Many hunting parties have encountered them. Even though they dont like goblin meat, they kill goblins on sight." The *Life Simulation* didnt predict any encounters with lizardmen. This suggested they wouldnt run into them. "Lets go around them!" The rotten smell came from the left front, likely a swamp connected to the river. The goblin team changed direction, heading northwest. --- "Boss, bossits a Gale Rabbit!" A short while later, Gobuda ran toward Li Meng with an excited expression. "Boss, Gale Rabbits are delicious. Lets catch it!" Gobuda looked at Li Meng expectantly, drooling. A Gale Rabbit? Li Mengs eyes brightened. He had been waiting for a Gale Rabbit and didnt expect to find one so soon. Li Meng nodded at Gobuka. Gobuka grinned, drool dripping from his mouth. "Hunt! Hunt! Gale Rabbit! Gale Rabbit!" Although his words were disjointed, they excited the goblin underlings. The goblins slowed their pace and spread out to the sides. They had already caught the scent of the Gale Rabbit. In the dim forest, dozens of goblins cautiously fanned out. Chapter 11: Spider Web Chapter 11: Spider Web "Boss, that''s the Gale Rabbit!" Li Meng and Gobuba crawled into a bush. In the depths of the forest beyond the bush, there was a spot illuminated by sunlight. Golden rays of sunlight shone down, making the forest clearing bright. In that bright spot, a giant white rabbit was basking in the sun. Its size was enormous. Even while lying down, its shoulder height exceeded two meters. [Gale Rabbit] [Level: 17] [Strength: 19] [Defense: 17] [Agility: 27] [Magic: 21] [Wind Blade Technique: LV2] Its attributes were average, but its magic power was quite high. A goblin stealthily approached the Gale Rabbit from the forest behind it. "Ha!" The goblin suddenly leaped out, shouting loudly. The Gale Rabbit was startled, jumping up in fright. The air in front of it distorted. In the next moment, an almost invisible wind blade shot out. "Shhh!" A tree twenty meters away was suddenly split in half, crashing to the ground with a rumbling sound. The panicked Gale Rabbit, now jumping about like a headless chicken, dashed randomly through the forest. "Ha!" Ahead of the frenzied rabbit, another goblin suddenly burst out from the bushes. The sudden appearance scared the rabbit again. The massive creature jumped up in alarm and fled in a different direction. A tree blocked its path, and it crashed straight into it. "Boom!" With a loud "boom," accompanied by the sound of breaking bones, the Gale Rabbit''s enormous body collapsed to the ground, twitching. Soon, it stopped moving entirely. Li Meng was speechless as he watched this unfold. He hadn''t expected the old saying, "waiting for a rabbit by the tree stump," to come true in another world. It turned out there were indeed creatures foolish enough to crash into their own deaths. "Gale Rabbit! Gale Rabbit!" As the rabbit died, the goblins immediately ran out from their hiding places. They shouted excitedly, salivating as they surrounded the Gale Rabbit. "What a sharp cut. Is this the power of magic?" Li Meng clicked his tongue as he observed the smooth cut on a nearby tree stump. A tree that required two people to encircle had been cleanly severed. Even a tree behind it bore a half-meter-deep gash. The destructive power of the Wind Blade Technique was astonishing. "Move aside!" Gobuba approached the Gale Rabbit''s corpse. With a loud command, the surrounding goblin underlings backed away in fear. Gobuba raised its sharp claws and began tearing into the rabbit''s belly. Before long, a strong smell of blood filled the air. The sweet scent of blood intoxicated the surrounding goblins. Drooling, they stared greedily at the corpse. After much effort, Gobuba pulled out a heart larger than its head. Carrying the heart, Gobuba ran to the boss with a fawning expression. "Boss, boss, here''s the heart you like!" By now, Gobuba had thoroughly learned its boss''s preferences. Li Meng particularly enjoyed eating the hearts of prey. Taking the heart from Gobuba, Li Meng took a big bite. The warm, bloody flesh slid down his throat, making Li Meng squint slightly. The heart was indeed delicious and perfectly suited to his current taste. "Boss, can I go eat the meat now?" Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng waved him off. Gobuba immediately turned and ran greedily back to the Gale Rabbit''s corpse. It leapt into the rabbit''s belly and began devouring the tastiest internal organs. After some time, Gobuba finally ate its fill and left. With Gobuba gone, the goblins, who had been waiting eagerly, pounced on the rabbit. Dozens of goblins swarmed the Gale Rabbit''s massive corpse, devouring it at a speed visible to the naked eye. [Skill acquired: "Wind Blade Technique"] The system''s notification made Li Meng grin. The skill he''d longed for was finally his. Turning slightly, Li Meng glanced at a nearby tree stump. "Wind Blade Technique!" The air in front of Li Meng distorted. A gust of wind erupted, and a visible, transparent wind blade shot out. "Shhh!" Wood chips flew as the tree stump ten meters away was gouged deeply. A half-meter-deep cut appeared on the stump. Li Meng''s face turned pale, and a wave of dizziness caused him to collapse to the ground. "Is it because my magic power attribute is too low?" Struggling to sit up, Li Meng shook his dizzy head. His pitifully low magic power likely contributed to the aftereffects of using magic. Perhaps the side effects were due to insufficient magic capacity. "Boss, are you... are you okay?" Gobuda''s voice suddenly sounded from behind, startling Li Meng. Standing up, Li Meng turned and glared at him. Gobuda shrank back, stepping away in fear. "Are you full?" Gobuda nodded hurriedly. He patted his round belly and wiped his mouth. Rubbing his still-dizzy head, Li Meng shook it again. He decided that for the next system reward, he needed to prioritize improving his magic attribute. Without higher magic power, the Wind Blade Technique was essentially a useless skill. The commotion in the forest lasted less than half an hour. After that, only bloodstains remained where the Gale Rabbit''s corpse had been. "Move out, let''s go!" At Gobuba''s urging, the hunting party continued on. Three hours later, in a certain part of the forest. This part of the forest was dark and damp. The ground was covered with a thick layer of dead leaves. Beneath the leaves lay water, making the ground feel soft underfoot. Walking through the forest, Li Meng glanced around. This section of the forest seemed even denser than the previous one. Looking upward, he saw layer upon layer of dense foliage, blocking out any sunlight. The air was filled with a strong smell of decay. "Boss, this is the territory of Ghost Spiders. We need to leave!" Gobuba suddenly noticed something, running to Li Meng in a panic. "Ghost Spiders? Are they dangerous?" Gobuba nodded vigorously. "Ghost Spiders are Tier 2 magical beasts, and there are lots of them!" Li Meng raised his head, looking into the depths of the forest ahead. "Tell them to stop!" Gobuba quickly turned and ordered the goblin underlings to halt. The goblins in the forest stared at one another in confusion, unsure why their boss had stopped them. Meanwhile, Li Meng approached a large spider web. The web was massive, spanning two trees. Judging by its color, it seemed abandoned, covered in dust and grime. Li Meng reached out and touched the web. The web trembled suddenly, emitting a "buzzing" sound. Spider webs in the treetops also trembled, producing the same sound. The "buzzing" quickly spread deeper into the forest. Li Meng''s face changed, and he hurriedly tore down a piece of web. "Run!" Leaving those words behind, Li Meng bolted toward the way they had come. Chapter 12: Surprise Attack and the Lizardmen Chapter 12: Surprise Attack and the Lizardmen The other goblins didnt understand what had happened. But since their leader was running, they naturally followed. Li Meng wasnt stupid; he clearly knew what had happened. His actions of touching the spiderweb must have alarmed the Ghost Spider deep in the forest. In the dim forest, dozens of goblins sprinted wildly. They ran for several kilometers in one go before stopping. In the dim forest, Li Meng leaned against a large tree, gasping for breath. Looking down at the spiderweb in his hand, Li Meng showed a curious expression. It was somewhat sticky but extremely tough. Looking around, Li Meng walked towards a nearby puddle. Squatting by the puddle, Li Meng placed the spiderweb into the water. He scrubbed the spiderweb vigorously. In no time, the stickiness of the web was washed away. What had been a large clump of spiderweb transformed into a transparent thread. Li Meng straightened the thread, holding one end in each hand, and pulled hard. The thread stretched slightly but didnt break. This is great! The elasticity and toughness of the thread made Li Mengs eyes shine. The Ghost Spiders web was an excellent material for making bowstrings. With bowstrings, using the knowledge in his head, it wouldnt be a problem for Li Meng to create simple crossbows. If goblins had crossbows as weapons, their combat effectiveness would increase significantly. Boss, what are you doing? Gobuda curiously approached. Youll find out later! This small spider thread was key to conquering this world. Li Meng planned to use Earths knowledge to bring the goblins into the Iron Age. Vala! Suddenly, a commotion arose in the forest. A loud and rough shout was heard, and a group of tall and muscular figures rushed out. They charged at the resting goblins, slashing down with their large machetes. The resting goblins were caught off guard and were decapitated instantly. The sudden attack shocked the goblins. Its the Lizardmen, the Lizardmen! Faced with the nearly two-meter-tall, black-scaled Lizardmen, the goblins panicked and fled in all directions. The goblins tried to escape, but the Lizardmen were faster. Their rusty machetes cut down one goblin after another. Some goblins attempted to resist but were vastly outmatched in strength. Their clubs were shattered, and their bodies were nearly bisected by the machetes. With a single kick, a Lizardman could send a goblin flying over ten meters. Although there were only about a dozen Lizardmen, they were chasing and killing the goblins in the forest. The sudden assault frightened both Li Meng and Gobuda. One Lizardman set its sights on the two of them. Its golden pupils locked onto them, and it charged forward with its machete. [Lizardman] [Level: 22] [Strength: 37] [Defense: 31] [Agility: 33] [Magic: 5] Li Meng quickly assessed the Lizardmen in the forest. He found that none of their levels were below 20, ranging between 20-30. Hmph, Im not afraid of you! Li Meng snatched the spiked club from Gobuda, who was about to fight, and stepped forward. Seeing a tiny goblin daring to challenge it, the Lizardmans eyes gleamed with mockery. It grinned, leaping into the air, and slashed down with its machete. Li Meng didnt dodge; he swung the spiked club to meet the attack. Bang! The weapons collided with a loud bang. The Lizardman felt a tremendous force transmitted through its machete, numbing its wrist and sending the weapon flying. Die! Li Meng grinned at the astonished Lizardman. With his left hand, he struck directly at the Lizardmans heart. Rip! The Lizardmans heart was pierced through. The seemingly heavy Lizardman was lifted high by the tiny Li Meng. With a flick of his arm, Li Meng flung the Lizardman aside. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his hand was a still-beating heart. Gazing at the warm heart, Li Meng took a greedy bite. Hmm, the hearts of intelligent creatures are indeed delicious! Li Mengs face was full of satisfaction, his gruesome mouth covered in blood. A nearby Lizardman noticed what was happening and screamed as it charged over. I dont understand what youre saying! Li Meng tossed aside the heart and hurled the spiked club in his hand. The spinning club flew over several dozen meters. It struck the Lizardmans head with precision. With a loud bang, the Lizardman was sent flying. The club was also knocked away. The fallen Lizardman twitched on the ground. Its head was deformed, and blood poured from its nose and mouth. Li Meng rushed to pick up a large machete lying nearby. Grabbing the machete, he charged towards the Lizardman. Kill them, Gobumeng, Gobumeng! Seeing their leader instantly kill two Lizardmen, Gobuda was excited. It roared and cheered. The goblins, who had been fleeing, were inspired by their leaders bravery. Gobumeng, Gobumeng! They stopped running and enthusiastically charged towards the Lizardmen. Where are you looking? Li Meng quickly approached a Lizardman. He swung the rusty machete in wide, powerful arcs. The Lizardman reacted swiftly, blocking with its weapon. Clang! A metallic clang resounded, sparks flying. The tremendous force made the Lizardmans expression change as it slid back several meters to dissipate the impact. Li Meng followed up immediately, pressing forward and slashing down. This time, the Lizardman wasnt as lucky. Li Meng twisted his body, and the machete sliced through the Lizardmans chest. The towering Lizardmans body split in two, its upper half flying off. Blood sprayed everywhere, drenching Li Meng. The pungent smell of blood made Li Meng feel a wild surge of excitement. Kill, kill, kill! Li Meng, with bloodshot eyes, charged at the Lizardmen like a beast. No techniques, just raw power and relentless strikes. One Lizardman after another fell under his blade. At this point, the Lizardmen finally noticed this anomaly. But they could no longer focus on anything else. The goblins, emboldened, surrounded them from all sides. Although strong, the Lizardmen couldnt fend off so many attackers at once. Some Lizardmen were already beaten to death by the goblins. Lalalala! Sensing the dire situation, one Lizardman let out a sharp cry. The remaining five Lizardmen turned and fled into the depths of the forest. Their retreat boosted the goblins morale. They shouted and chased after them. Stop! Li Mengs loud roar halted the goblins in their tracks. The sheer force of his voice scared the frenzied goblins into stillness. Eat them all! Hearing their leaders command, the goblins eyes lit up. They rushed towards the nearest corpses and began feasting eagerly. In the dim forest, the sound of chewing filled the air. First, the Lizardmens corpses, then those of their own kind. Chapter 13: The First Battle Chapter 13: The First Battle While the Goblin subordinates were enjoying a feast, Li Meng returned to the puddle, washing the blood off his body. Lowering his head, he looked at the large machete placed on the ground beside him, a curious expression on his face. The machete was not made of iron. Its main body was wooden, with a sharp stone blade embedded in it. The stone blade was smeared with some decayed mud, giving it the appearance of rust. The blade bore polishing marks, making it exceptionally smooth. This stone weapon was far superior to the clubs held by the Goblins. Shifting his gaze slightly, Li Meng looked at the water, now tinged red. His whole body trembled after his first battle. Although dangerous, the feeling of adrenaline and excitement intoxicated him. The metallic smell of blood ignited a fire in his heart. Although he retained his human consciousness, his mentality was gradually transforming into that of a Goblin. This was not necessarily a bad thing. Surviving in this world with a human mindset was impossible. "Boss, after they''re done eating, they''ll come back. We have to leave!" Gobuqiang ran over, looking at the leader by the puddle with admiration. The leader was clearly still an ordinary Goblin, yet his strength left Gobuqiang breathless. Even the powerful Lizardmen had become weaklings before him. Li Meng carefully placed the spider silk into the cloth bag at his waist. "Let''s go, return to the riverbank!" The simulated future had already changed. From this moment on, the future was uncertain. Li Meng did not intend to use his remaining simulation immediately. At least, the journey back to the riverbank should be safe. "Move out! Get going!" Under Gobuqiang''s shouts, the well-fed Goblins heaved their bloated bodies and got up. The battle with the Lizardmen had been devastating for the hunting party. In less than five minutes, over thirty Goblins had been killed. The entire hunting party had less than thirty Goblins remaining. "Gobuda, are you still alive?" Walking through the dim forest, Li Meng suddenly shouted. A Goblin up ahead flinched and quickly ran toward him with a flattering expression. "Boss, I''m still alive!" Li Meng gave Gobuda a once-over. The Goblin had grown stronger, its body larger. Its level had also risen to Level 8, not far from evolving into a Big Goblin. After consuming the Lizardmen corpses, the other Goblins were also rapidly growing. "Follow me!" Gobuda grinned and eagerly followed behind Li Meng. Being near the leader was much safer than walking in front. "Boss, if we go back like this, I''ll be eaten by the chief." Gobuqiang approached Li Meng with a dejected look. Its face was full of unease, and its heart was filled with fear. Li Meng scanned the remaining Goblin subordinates. Goblins were simply too weak. Over sixty Goblins had been decimated by just a dozen Lizardmen in an instant. "Gobuqiang, why didn''t we detect the Lizardmen earlier?" The Lizardmen had suddenly charged out of the forest. This indicated that the Lizardmen had used some method to mask their scent and approach unnoticed. "Boss, the Lizardmen smeared themselves with some decayed mud. That mud emits a swamp-like odor." Li Meng''s face showed understanding. So that was it. The Lizardmen indeed had some black, muddy substance on their bodies. It seemed the Lizardmen knew Goblins well. They were aware of the Goblins'' sharp sense of smell and knew sneaking up would be difficult. Thus, they used decayed mud to mask their scent. Soon, night began to fall. To avoid the danger of the Lizardmen, Li Meng led the remaining Goblins back to the riverbank under the cover of darkness. That night, the forest beside the river was silent. Silver moonlight illuminated the land, slightly dispelling the darkness. Suddenly, there was movement in the forest near the riverbank. A group of dark figures darted out of the forest, stopping on the riverbank. Under the moonlight, the figures were revealed to be ugly green-skinned creatures. "System, begin the life simulation!" For the sake of his survival, Li Meng activated the second simulation of the month. Under the moonlight, Li Meng stood beside the turbulent river. [Start Life Simulation] [That night, you led your Goblin subordinates to the riverbank. Gazing at the shimmering water, you contemplated your future.] [Before dawn, you plan to take action. Please make a choice from the following options:] [1. Decide to cross the river overnight, avoid the Lizardmen''s threat, and return to the lair.] [2. Knowing that returning to the lair will result in being eaten by an enraged Gobuba, decide to go downstream to human territory.] [3. Do nothing, rest on the riverbank for the night, and become a wandering Goblin.] Once again, three options, three future paths. The first option seemed reasonable. Staying on the riverbank was dangerous, as the Lizardmen might be in pursuit. The hunting party had suffered heavy losses, and returning to the lair seemed the most logical choice. But the logical choice wasn''t necessarily the correct one. Returning to the lair would result in Gobuqiang''s death, and the rest of the Goblins might also be implicated. The second option was more of a compromise. Capturing a few humans and bringing them back to the lair could resolve the crisis. Although the hunting party was devastated, sneaking into human territory to capture ordinary civilians was doable. However, the second option was also the most dangerous. It was entirely a gamble, and failure could happen at any moment. The third option of becoming wandering Goblins was also a viable choice. With enough food, the current Goblins could independently establish a new tribe. "Gobuqiang, should we go downstream to human territory, cross the river back to the lair, or wander outside to avoid becoming food? Choose one!" In the end, Li Meng decided to let Gobuqiang make the choice. After all, the Goblins might not necessarily die if they returned. But Gobuqiang was different. If it went back, it would surely be eaten by an enraged Gobuba. Gobuqiang''s ugly face twisted in distress. The boss let it choose, putting it in a difficult position. It didn''t know what to decide. If it chose to wander, would the boss abandon it? "Boss, I don''t want to die. I... I can''t go back." This was Gobuqiang''s answer and choice. "Very well, then we''ll wander and establish a new lair." Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gobuqiang''s choice was also what Li Meng wanted. Going to human territory was too dangerous. Wandering offered more freedom to grow stronger. Returning to the lair carried too many risks. Moreover, the daily struggle for food in the lair was not the life Li Meng desired. "System, the third option!" [You chose to wander. A new Goblin lair was established in the northern forest.] [You led your Goblin subordinates upstream along the river.] [You selected a dense forest as the new home. A new species of forest Goblins emerged.] Chapter 14: The Tribe’s Initial Formation Chapter 14: The Tribe''s Initial Formation [To strengthen the tribe, you led the goblin underlings to capture female creatures in large numbers.] [You discovered an Ogre and used traps to capture it. After whipping and tormenting it, the Ogre submitted to you.] [You found an open-pit iron mine at the foot of a barren mountain.] [You attempted to produce charcoal and succeeded. You tried to build a blast furnace, and after multiple failures, you succeeded.] [You successfully made your first crossbow and your first bolt.] [You discovered traces of the Pigmen tribe. Please make a choice from the following options.] [1. Follow the traces to search for the Pigmen tribe.] [2. Do nothing; you think this matter is unimportant.] [3. Sensing danger, prepare for battle and arm the goblins.] Among the three choices, the third option was obviously the most reasonable and cautious. Choose the third option! [You decided to prepare for battle. You built more charcoal kilns and iron furnaces.] [The dense smoke in the forest attracted the attention of the Lizardmen, who launched a large-scale attack.] [You tried to escape, but your display of strength caused the Lizardmen to encircle you, and you died.] [The short-lived forest goblin tribe was annihilated and vanished from history.] [Gobuda managed to escape by luck. It stole your corpse and ate you.] [Your skull became Gobuda''s keepsake, constantly soaked in urine, serving as the only proof of your existence.] [Your charcoal kilns and furnaces caught the attention of the Lizardmen, but they ignored them.] [A group of Pigmen discovered the charcoal kilns and furnaces, piquing their curiosity.] [Years later, the Pigmen rose to prominence, giving birth to the legendary Golden Pig King.] [As a transmigrator, you left behind knowledge that instigated future wars in this world. Your death was not without value, as it shaped the destiny of a certain race.] [Simulation ended. Score: 50.] [Please choose one of the following rewards.] [1. Consume 5 points for +1 level.] [2. Consume 5 points for +5 attributes.] [3. Consume 30 points for +1 charm.] This time, the rewards left Li Meng somewhat disappointed. Skill level rewards were what he needed the most. Choose the second option to add magic power! [Your magic stat has been increased.] There was no noticeable feeling from the increase. Let''s go. We need to get farther from the swamp and head upstream! Although Li Meng wanted to give Gobuda a beating, he ultimately refrained. Li Meng had to admit that Gobuda was indeed lucky. Except for dying in the first simulation, it always managed to be the last survivor in the others. That night, the goblins lingering by the riverbank returned to the forest. Soon, the riverbank returned to silence. Only the rushing river water made its sound. In the following days, Li Meng led the goblin underlings upstream along the river. The terrain of the Goblin Forest was not a flat expanse. Instead, it consisted of intersecting mountains and valleys. Scattered among the mountains were various small plains. On the morning of the third day, in a forest by the riverbank: Boss, I see it! I see the barren mountain! Gobuqiang climbed a tall tree and was looking into the distance. About ten miles away, on one side of the river valley, stood a barren mountain. Gobuqiang quickly slid down from the tree. How far is it? Li Meng asked Gobuqiang, who had just descended. Many useful pieces of key information could be found from the simulated future. The barren mountain and the iron mine were the most important. Discovering the iron mine early would provide more time for development. Its just ahead. Well be there soon! Lets go. Keep moving! The goblins, who had been resting briefly in the forest, continued onward. About an hour later, Li Meng stopped in a section of forest. Seeing their boss suddenly stop, the other goblins exchanged puzzled glances. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They also stopped and cautiously observed their surroundings. Li Meng looked down at the ground and stepped on it. This section of forest had a flat terrain, unlike areas riddled with rocks. The ground was also dry, indicating the elevation was higher than the river. There were no signs of water damage, suggesting this area wouldnt flood during river surges. Gobuqiang, this will be our nest. Take ten goblins to hunt and remember to capture more female Ground Mice. This is the nest? Gobuqiang looked around the forest, puzzled. This place didnt seem suitable to be a nest. Although he found it odd, Gobuqiang didnt overthink it. Now, Gobumeng was the boss, and the boss''s word was final. You, you, you, come with me! Gobuqiang selected ten strong goblins to go hunting in the forest. Meanwhile, Li Meng got busy. The rest of you, climb the trees and strip the branches, leaving only the crown! Under Li Mengs orders, the remaining goblins climbed the trees. The Lizardmens large cleaver proved to be quite useful. Although it was a bit cumbersome for the goblins to wield, it was still functional. Soon, the forest echoed with the sounds of chopping. While the goblin underlings were hard at work, Li Meng wandered through the forest. The top priority now was to increase the tribe''s population. Building beast pens and maternity huts had to come first. The beast pens would be used to confine female creatures, while the maternity huts would care for pregnant females. This lack of female goblins makes it impossible for goblins to become the main species. Thinking about this goblin flaw gave Li Meng a headache. How could goblins, reliant on other female creatures to reproduce, ever become the main species in this world? Li Meng had always understood this reality. But as a goblin, he had no choice but to rely on this species to survive in this world. Even if it meant doing disgusting things, he had to. Shaking his head, Li Meng dismissed his stray thoughts. This spot will do! The terrain here was relatively flat, and the ground was dry. In the subsequent time, under Li Meng''s command, the goblins worked hard and sweated profusely. As a section of large tree branches was stripped away, the space beneath the trees became much more open. Under Li Mengs guidance, the goblins further shaped the branches into sticks suitable for fences. Boss, Im back! By the afternoon, Gobuqiang returned. The goblin underlings were carrying three tightly bound female Ground Mice. Li Meng inspected the three females. They were all sizable, making them suitable for breeding. Put them in the beast pen! The beast pen had already been constructed, though it wasnt very large. It was visible in the forest behind Li Menga fenced area made of wooden stakes. Gobuqiang quickly instructed the underlings to carry the Ground Mice over. Once placed in the pen and untied, the Ground Mice began scurrying around. Fortunately, Ground Mice couldnt dig holes, or the pen wouldnt be able to contain them. Chapter 15: Beast Pen and Breeding Room Chapter 15: Beast Pen and Breeding Room "Gobuka, you did well. Youve earned the right to reproduce. Go ahead!" Here, Gobuka was the only big Goblin. The higher the evolution level of a Goblin, the faster their offspring grow. If they wanted to grow the population quickly, Gobuka''s genes were indispensable. Gobuka''s face lit up with joy. He looked at the female Ground Mice in the beast pen, drooling. "Boss, I I''m going!" Gobuka let out a strange cry and eagerly rushed toward the beast pen. Meanwhile, the other Goblin underlings looked at Gobuka running into the pen with envy. Li Meng grinned and leisurely turned to leave. Although it was a bit hard to watch, Li Meng was already used to it. However, he wouldnt participate himselfafter all, he wasnt entirely a Goblin. Goblin reproduction was understandable, but as humanoid, he needed a humanoid female for him to accept it. "Everyone, follow me!" While Gobuka was busy reproducing, Li Meng led the Goblin underlings to start building a breeding room. Compared to the beast pen, the breeding room had to be somewhat more comfortable. The forest winds were freezing, and without a more enclosed environment, they might freeze to death. Due to a shortage of manpower, building the breeding room took a full five days. On the fifth day, a large wooden hut appeared in the forest. The hut was constructed by stacking and binding various sizes of branches. A big tree served as the main support structure. It resembled a giant barrel. The roof and outer walls were covered with dry leaves to enhance its sealing properties. "Finally, its done!" Looking at the somewhat crude breeding room in front of him, Li Meng nodded with satisfaction. It was their first time building a wooden hut, and achieving this level was already impressive. Though small, it was adequate for now. If necessary, more could be built later. Moreover, with some simplifications, such huts could be converted into comfortable Goblin dwellings. "Boss! Boss!" At this moment, Gobuka came running over. "Whats got you so happy?" Seeing Gobukas excitement, Li Meng asked curiously. Gobuka chuckled, puffing out his chest proudly. "Boss, it seems like all three female Ground Mice are pregnant." Li Mengs eyes brightened with interest. "Lets go check it out!" Then, Li Meng and Gobuka headed to the beast pen. Before long, they arrived outside the pen. Li Meng curiously observed the female Ground Mice inside, chewing on leaves. There were quite a few of themat least a dozen. [Ground Mouse] [Level: 4] [Strength: 4] [Defense: 2] [Agility: 3] [Magic: 0] [Status: Pregnant] Among them, the bellies of three female Ground Mice were noticeably larger. It had only been five days, yet their bellies were already so prominent. If these three litters were born smoothly, they could produce at least thirty Goblins. "Take those three pregnant female Ground Mice to the breeding room and take good care of them!" Gobuka nodded and gestured to the underlings behind him. Over ten Goblins climbed over the fence into the pen and grabbed the female Ground Mice by their ears. The Ground Mice squealed and struggled as they were dragged out of the pen. "Also, take this one, this one, and this one to the breeding room!" Pregnant Ground Mice exhibit abnormal states. The Goblins grabbed four more female Ground Mice by their ears and left the pen. "Gobuka, is there enough food nearby?" The biggest factor affecting the Goblin population was food supply. With ample food, the Goblin population could swell to tens of thousands in just a few years. Gobuka nodded. "Boss, there are plenty of Ground Mouse burrows. Their scent is strong." Ground Mice were the most common magical beasts in the forest. In the natural world, they occupied a similar ecological niche to Earths mice. However, relying solely on Ground Mice for food wasnt feasible. As the tribes population grew, their food demands would also increase. To secure enough food, they would have to expand their hunting grounds. Expanding hunting grounds would inevitably lead to encounters with other savage tribes in the Goblin Forest. The ultimate result of such encounters was war. In the depths of the Goblin Forest, battles between Goblin nests were a common occurrence. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many Goblin nests used such battles to cull their own populations, balancing numbers with the hunting grounds. Although food wasnt an immediate concern, it would eventually become the tribes greatest development challenge. "Boss! Boss!" Just then, Gobuda came rushing over. His face was full of excitement, and his gaze at the female Ground Mice in the pen was purely greedy. Standing before Li Meng, Gobuda patted his chest. "Boss, Ive evolved into a Big Goblin!" Li Meng scrutinized Gobuda. [Name: Gobuda] [Race: Big Goblin] [Level: 10] [Strength: 14] [Defense: 15] [Agility: 17] [Magic: 3] Not only had his attributes doubled, but his physique had become more robust. His height had grown to 1.7 meters, giving him a powerful appearance. Gobudas gaze was fixed on the female Ground Mice in the pen, drooling. Seeing Gobudas lustful expression, Li Meng chuckled. Reproducing was an instinct for Goblins. "Go ahead!" Li Meng patted Gobudas shoulder, granting him the right to mate. "Great!" Gobuda cheered and leaped into the beast pen without hesitation. Li Meng glanced at the pen, where Gobuda excitedly harassed the Ground Mice, then smiled wryly and turned to leave. The tribe couldnt rely solely on Gobukas offspring. Otherwise, Li Meng would eventually face rebellion from his underlings. The only solution was for Li Meng to produce his own offspring within the tribe. He didnt mind reproducing; he minded the choice of mate. Even if the mate wasnt human, it had to be at least humanoid. Near the beast pen, Gobuka glared at Gobuda harassing the Ground Mice with disgust. If she had known this guy could evolve into a Big Goblin, she wouldve eaten him long ago. "Hmph, Ill eat you sooner or later!" A flash of malice crossed her eyes as Gobuka turned and left. Gobuda seemed to sense Gobukas killing intent. Confused, he glanced at her retreating figure. But his lust soon overpowered his thoughts, and he focused on reproducing. --- The next morning, Li Meng started another busy day. The Goblin underlings were divided into three groups. One group went hunting. Another stayed in the tribe, building hut nests. The last group followed Li Meng north toward the barren mountain. In the northern forest, seven Goblins walked cautiously. They sniffed the air as they moved. Their keen sense of smell allowed them to distinguish various scents. Suddenly, one Goblin stopped. Its action immediately caught the attention of the others. The other Goblins paused and turned their gazes toward it. Li Meng crouched down and lifted a stone from the grass. Chapter 16: The Cave Ogre Chapter 16: The Cave Ogre "Sure enough, it''s iron ore!" The stone was gray-black, indicating a high iron content. Li Meng glanced slightly sideways, scanning the surrounding ground. He noticed many similar stones scattered throughout the nearby forest. This area was at least a mile from the barren mountain. Li Meng threw the stone in his hand aside and continued walking forward. The iron ore was found, but now he needed to figure out how to conceal the smoke. Smelting iron required burning coal, which would produce a large amount of smoke. This smoke could attract the attention of other intelligent species nearby. Based on the future predicted by *Life Simulation*, at least two intelligent species, Lizardmen and Pigmen, were known to exist in the vicinity. Attracting any intelligent species could spell disaster for the tribe. "If only there were a cave!" Walking through the forest, Li Meng thought to himself. Ideally, it would be a very deep cave with multiple exits. A sealed cave wouldnt work, as the smoke could become a lethal poison. Although the smoke would eventually dissipate, it would be less noticeable after being diluted in a cave. Li Meng knew that finding such a cave was easier said than done. In the following days, Li Meng traversed mountains and valleys in search of a place for smelting iron. Three days passed like this. During these three days, Li Meng scoured all the nearby mountainous areas. "Boss, we found it! There''s a cave up ahead!" On the afternoon of the third day, a Goblin ran up to Li Meng excitedly. Unknowingly, Li Meng and the Goblin followers had arrived at the foot of a mountain. The steep cliff was almost vertical, rising several hundred meters high. Li Meng''s eyes lit up, and a smile appeared on his face. "Lead the way!" Under the Goblin''s guidance, the group hurried forward. About two hundred meters ahead, a steep cliff appeared before Li Meng. At the base of the cliff was a cave opening in the rock wall. Judging by the shape of the fissure, it seemed to have formed naturally. The opening was about three meters wide, and the inside was pitch-black. Outside the cave lay barren, black soil, damp and marked by massive footprints. "What a strange smell; I''ve never smelled this before!" "Me neither!" The Goblins chattered outside the cave, commenting on the unfamiliar scent emanating from it. Li Meng also caught a whiff of a foul stencha mix of excrement and other unpleasant odors. "Could it be an Ogre?" Li Meng thought of the future predicted by *Life Simulation*, where he would encounter an Ogre. "Boss, there''s movement!" At that moment, sounds came from the cavethudding, heavy footsteps. "Hide, quickly!" Realizing something, Li Meng''s expression changed. He turned and bolted toward the forest. The other Goblins, seeing their leader flee, immediately followed him. Once back in the forest, Li Meng didnt move far from the cave. Instead, he hid in a bush near the cave''s entrance. The other Goblins also concealed themselves among various plants. The noise from the cave grew louder and louder. Moments later, a massive shadow appeared at the cave entrance. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the terrified gaze of the Goblins, a colossal creature emerged from the cave. It had gray skin, a bald head, and an enormous, muscular build. Standing nearly five meters tall, it dwarfed even the Goblin leader in size. Its massive body was sturdy, with exceptionally thick limbs. Its bowl-sized eyes swiveled, giving it a somewhat foolish appearance. [Cave Ogre] [Level: 71] [Strength: 317] [Defense: 614] [Agility: 151] [Magic: 36] [Enhanced Stone Skin: LV3 (Defense +300)] [Physical Regeneration: LV1 (Increases healing speed)] "My goodness!" The Ogre''s terrifying stats left Li Meng shocked. How could such a powerful creature be captured? With traps? But traps werent omnipotent. How deep must a trap be to trap this monster? And even if it were trapped, how would it be captured? At the cave entrance, the Ogre sniffed the air with its broad nose. It seemed to detect a faint unfamiliar scent but lacked the keen sense of smell needed to locate the hidden Goblins in the forest. Soon, it began striding toward the forest. In the forest, the Ogre resembled a giant, crushing branches and leaves as it moved. "Follow it!" Using the vegetation as cover, Li Meng cautiously trailed the Ogre. Although terrified, the Goblins followed their leader. Before long, the Ogre stopped beneath a massive fruit tree. It grasped the trunk with both hands and shook it vigorously. Purple, fist-sized fruits rained down from the tree. After completing this task, the Ogre sat under the tree and began picking up the fruits to eat. "An Ogre eats plants?" Li Meng wondered from his hiding spot in the forest. Despite its size and the name "Ogre," it seemed to be a herbivore. Of course, it could also be an omnivoremost humanoid creatures were. Unlike the Goblins, which were purely carnivorous. Time passed as the Ogre continued eating the fruits under the tree. It ate for two full hours before finally stopping. Just as Li Meng thought the Ogre was returning to its cave, it instead fell asleep under the tree. A strange smell wafted over, making Li Meng wrinkle his nose. "Is this... fermentation?" Looking at the sleeping Ogre, Li Meng''s eyes brightened. Could the Ogre be drunk? The tree''s fruits were clearly overripe and rotting. Fermentation might have caused the Ogre to become intoxicated. "Even with such high defense, I probably can''t kill it, right?" Rather than killing it for its skills, Li Meng hoped to subdue it and use it as labor. "Gobumeng, take all the Goblins and make bark ropes!" Li Meng instructed a Goblin beside him. It nodded and scurried off, rallying the others to gather materials deeper in the forest. Watching the sleeping Ogre, Li Meng contemplated. The future seen in *Life Simulation* was only a reference. In this situation, there was no need to build traps. If the Ogre was truly intoxicated, it wouldnt wake up easily. This was his chance to capture it. About five hours later, Gobumeng returned with the Goblins. Each Goblin carried a bundle of bark ropes. "Come with me!" Summoning his courage, Li Meng emerged from the bush and approached the sleeping Ogre. Despite their fear, the Goblins mustered their bravery and followed their leader. Li Meng and his Goblin followers tiptoed toward the Ogre. Gesturing with his hand, Li Meng signaled for a Goblin to hand him a rope. Taking the bark rope, Li Meng cautiously began tying up the Ogres feet. It might not be effective, but it was better than nothing. Chapter 17: Devour It Alive Chapter 17: Devour It Alive The Ogre was in a deep sleep and didnt wake up even after all the fiddling Li Meng had done. Li Meng used five ropes to tie the Ogres legs tightly, looping them over and over. "Come here, push it over!" The Goblins quickly ran to their leader''s side, their faces full of fear as they pressed their hands against the Ogre''s back. The Ogre was lying on its side, leaning against the mountain, making it relatively easy to push. "Push!" At Li Meng''s command, the Goblins exerted their strength together. The Ogre''s massive body limply rolled over and fell flat on the ground, stirring up dust with its heavy breathing. "Quick, bring the bark ropes over." Li Meng hurriedly began tying the Ogre''s hands from behind. To restrain the Ogre effectively, he needed a good binding technique. First, Li Meng tied the Ogres hands together. Then, he used three ropes to connect the hands and the neck, wrapping them tightly. This way, if the Ogre struggled, it would make its neck feel extremely uncomfortable. The harder it struggled, the tighter the rope around its neck would become. Even with the Ogre''s immense strength, it couldnt fully exert its power. "Not enough, I need an extra layer of security!" Li Meng used a few more ropes to tie the Ogres feet to its neck. Now, if the Ogre tried to break the ropes on its feet, the ones on its neck would tighten. And if it pulled against the ropes on its neck, the bindings between its hands and neck would constrict even further. Looking at the Ogre now bound tightly like a dumpling, Li Meng nodded in satisfaction. "Let''s hide in the forest." Whether it worked or not would only become clear when the Ogre woke up. Hearing that they could get away from the terrifying Ogre, the Goblins dashed back into the forest without hesitation. For the next few hours, Li Meng patiently waited for the Ogre to awaken. Time passed slowly, one hour after another, until the sun was about to set and darkness was falling. Finally, the Ogre woke up. "Roar!" A panicked roar echoed through the forest, scattering flocks of birds. Near the fruit tree, the Ogre thrashed on the ground in terror. Its immense strength caused the bark ropes to creak under strain. The more it struggled, the tighter the ropes around its neck became, causing increasing suffocation. After two hours of frantic struggle, the Ogre collapsed on the ground, gasping for air. By this time, a third of the ropes around its neck had snapped. Seeing the Ogre stop struggling, Li Meng, who was hiding in the bushes, let out a sigh of relief. If the Ogre had continued, the ropes would have broken eventually. "Alright, time for me to step in!" Li Meng stood up, stepping out from the bushes, holding a whip made of bark ropes in his hand. The whip was entwined with thorny vines. These vines were a toxic plant found in the forest. They had only one effect: extreme pain upon contact. Though not lethal, the pain could last for several days. Even Goblins were not immune to its effects. Though the Ogre had high defense, its body wasnt invincible. As soon as Li Meng appeared, the Ogre spotted him. Its enormous eyes fixated on Li Meng, and it let out a resounding roar. Li Meng grinned and cracked the whip. The "snap" echoed far into the distance. He lashed out again, striking the Ogres back. "Roar!" The Ogre howled in pain, rolling its body toward Li Meng in an attempt to crush him. Li Meng cracked the whip again, this time hitting the Ogre''s rear. A bloody welt appeared instantly. Though it only grazed the surface, it was enough. "Stop resisting and just become my subordinate." The forest resounded with the sound of whipping and the Ogre''s anguished cries. As the sun set and night descended, the whipping continued. Even in the dark of night, the sounds did not cease. The next morning, near the fruit tree in the forest: "You stubborn mule, still being fierce?" Li Meng, out of breath, tossed aside the now misshapen whip. After an entire night of whipping, the Ogre still appeared as fierce as ever. Its gaze toward Li Meng was filled only with hatred. "Again!" Beside him, Gobuge quickly handed over a new whip. The forest, briefly silent, was once again filled with the sound of whipping. Over the next few days, Li Meng devoted himself to "training" the Ogre. It was torture for the Ogre and equally exhausting for himself. On the fifth day, under the same fruit tree: "Be good. If you become my subordinate, you wont regret it. Ill make sure you live the good life." Li Meng held out a purple fruit, attempting to lure the Ogre. The Ogre lay on the ground, weak and spiritless. However, its gaze toward Li Meng remained filled with hostility. When Li Meng tried to feed it, the Ogre let out a roar. Its massive body suddenly flipped, attempting to crush Li Meng. Li Meng frowned, stepping back a few paces to avoid its charge. His expression darkened, and impatience flickered in his eyes. "Looks like youre only fit to become a meal!" Li Meng tossed aside his whip and gestured to the Goblins behind him. "Devour it alive!" After five days of sleepless effort, Li Meng was at his wit''s end. He simply wanted to end the ordeal and get some rest. Hearing their leaders command, the Goblins were stunned for a moment. Then, their faces lit up with excitement, their mouths curling into grins that revealed sharp teeth. With cheers, the Goblins lunged greedily at the Ogre. The Goblins frantically tore into the Ogres body, ripping off chunks of flesh with every bite. "Roar!" The Ogre let out a feeble roar of pain as the Goblins devoured it. Its weakened state left it powerless to resist. Yet, something miraculous happened. The wounds caused by the Goblins bites began to heal visibly, new flesh growing rapidly. This sight astonished Li Meng. "Could this be the effect of the Flesh Regeneration skill?" Eyes gleaming, Li Meng lunged forward, biting into the Ogres thigh and tearing off a piece of meat. "So tough!" The Ogre''s flesh was incredibly chewy, like hardened rubber. Despite its unpleasant taste, Li Meng persisted, determined to gain a skill. One bite. Another. And another. However, the system notification he was expecting never appeared. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do I need to eat the heart for the best chance of acquiring a skill?" Both Steel Skin and Wind Blade skills were gained by consuming hearts. Chapter 18: Black Rock Fish and Benben Chapter 18: Black Rock Fish and Benben [Devour Skill Activated Successfully, Obtained Skill: "Flesh Regeneration"] The system prompt suddenly appeared, dispelling Li Meng''s doubts. It seemed that acquiring a skill was unrelated to the heart. Li Meng stopped devouring the Ogre. "Alright, stop eating now!" The leader''s command made the Goblins reluctantly end their feast. Though not yet full, the blood-covered Goblins looked completely satisfied. "Since you refuse to become my subordinate, you can be the delicacy of the tribe." The giant in front of him was a level 70 creature. Eating its flesh would enable the Goblins to evolve quickly. With the "Flesh Regeneration" skill, they could control the amount of flesh consumed without endangering its life. Thus, Li Meng cruelly declared the Ogre''s future fate. "Gobuge, feed it some fruits, but not too muchjust enough to keep it alive." At this moment, Li Meng had lost interest in the Ogre. He glanced indifferently into its eyes before turning to walk into the forest. After being delayed for so many days, he needed to make up for lost time. "Ugh... ugh..." The Ogre seemed to understand its fate. The malice in its eyes vanished completely. It let out weak, pleading noises as it looked at Li Meng. The sound made Li Meng pause mid-step. He turned back to look at the Ogre and grinned. "Good, now you''re scared!" Seeing the Ogre''s pleading expression, Li Meng knew he had succeeded. He approached the Ogre, picked up a fruit from the ground, and offered it again. This time, the Ogre opened its mouth. Li Meng tossed the purple fruit into the Ogre''s mouth. Having gone days without food, the Ogre chewed eagerly. Li Meng then fed it a few more fermented fruits. The fact that the Ogre displayed fear indicated it was an intelligent being with rich emotions. This would have been different for Goblins, who would either flee or fight to the death without a third option. "Bring all the fruits over!" The Goblin underlings hurried toward the fruit tree. For the next while, Li Meng used fruits to soothe the Ogre. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Starving for five days, the Ogre ate ravenously. Watching the Ogre devour the fruits, Li Meng smiled. Then, he did something astonishing. He climbed onto the Ogre''s body to untie the bark ropes binding its hands. This sight filled the Goblin underlings with terror. They instinctively stepped back. When the last bark rope was undone, the Ogre''s hands were free. Just as the Goblins prepared to flee, they noticed that the Ogre did not attack their leader. The freed Ogre sat up and continued picking up fruits from the ground to eat. Li Meng then moved to untie the bark ropes around the Ogre''s legs. In no time, the Ogre''s leg bindings were also removed. Freed after five days of restraint, the Ogre regained its freedom. Thus, Li Meng gained an Ogre subordinate. Half an hour later, Li Meng followed his new subordinate into its home. "Is there wind?" The cave was silent and pitch black. Li Meng felt a cool breeze brush past his ear. This meant the cave had another exit. The cave was even larger than Li Meng had imagined. After walking less than thirty meters, the space became extremely spacious. "Is this... moisture?" The air was very damp, and Li Meng vaguely heard the sound of flowing water. Li Meng continued deeper into the rocky cavern. The Goblin underlings and the large Ogre followed behind him. The Goblins were filled with fear toward the huge Ogre. They kept their distance, afraid of being grabbed and eaten. In contrast to the Goblins'' fear, Li Meng appeared very calm. The Ogre was simple-minded and incapable of hiding its emotions. Since it hadn''t attacked after regaining freedom, it would never attack him in the future. "From now on, I''ll call you Benben. Benben, did you live here before?" This was not an ideal place. The wind blowing into the cave would lower the temperature. More importantly, there seemed to be an underground river deep inside the cave. Upon entering the cave, Li Meng felt a chill. Benben looked at its leader in confusion, not understanding what he was saying. It raised its sturdy right hand and pointed to the cliff wall. Li Meng looked up and immediately understood. It turned out Benben''s nest was in a cave on the cliff wall. The cliff wasn''t vertical but rather terraced. While climbing might be difficult for the Goblins, it was easy for Benben. "Let''s go, let''s check ahead!" Leading his subordinates, Li Meng continued forward. Before long, after walking a few hundred meters, an underground river appeared before them. The source of the water was a spring on the right side. The water flowed turbulently, carving out a crystal-clear stream in the cave over the years. Benben strode forward and crouched by the water, staring intently at the surface. Li Meng wondered what Benben was doing. Suddenly, Benben plunged its hand into the water, seemingly trying to catch something. When it withdrew its hand, it held a large cartilaginous fish. [Black Rock Fish] [Level: 6] [Strength: 3] [Defense: 2] [Agility: 7] [Magic: 1] It resembled an electric eel, with a black body. Benben bit down on the Black Rock Fish, tearing it into two. Seeing this, Li Meng smiled. Benben was not a herbivore but an omnivore. Benben offered half of the fish to Li Meng. Li Meng took the half-meter-long fish with both hands and tore off a large chunk of its flesh. It was slimy but tasted surprisingly good. "Here!" After eating a few bites, Li Meng tossed the remaining fish to the Goblin underlings. The Goblins scrambled to grab the fish meat. Li Meng approached the water to wash his hands. "Splash!" As he crouched down, a giant figure suddenly burst out of the water. A 1.5-meter-long Black Rock Fish opened its sharp jaws and lunged at Li Meng. Seeing the Black Rock Fish attack, Li Meng rolled his eyes. With one punch, he struck its head and jaw. The force sent the fish flying, where it hit Benben. Benben instinctively caught the fish. It looked at its leader, then at the fish in its hands, confused but started eating. How had this fish ended up in its hands? Li Meng picked up a stone from the riverbank and stood up. Chapter 19: Iron Smelting Experiment Chapter 19: Iron Smelting Experiment "Let''s go, we''re heading out!" The cave was large enough; there was no need to explore further. Even this space was sufficient. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With wind and water available, it was an excellent spot for smelting iron. Li Meng led the Goblin underlings out of the cave. Outside the cave, Li Meng began assigning tasks to the Goblins. "You, you, and you, go into the forest and collect stones like this." Li Meng held up a stone to demonstrate. The stone was one he had picked up by the river inside the cave. It had a dull gray colorit was iron ore. This indicated that the cave was a natural iron ore mine. The three Goblins he pointed at quickly ran into the forest. "Gobuge, you guys gather dry wood!" Gobuge nodded and led the remaining Goblins into the forest. "Benben, were going to find clay!" Benben obediently followed Li Meng. In the forest, Benben reached out and tapped Li Meng''s back. "What is it?" Li Meng turned to look at Benben. Benben pointed at himself and made a deep sound from his throat. "Boom-boom?" Li Meng chuckled and pointed at Benben. "Benben!" Then he pointed at himself. "Boss!" Benben looked at his boss and then down at himself. He pointed at himself again. "Benben?" Li Meng nodded. Benben then pointed at Li Meng. "Boss!" Li Meng nodded again. Under Li Meng''s guidance, Benben learned his new name. In the following days, Li Meng focused on one task: preparing for the iron smelting experiment. On the fourth day, by the underground river inside the cave: "Boss, what are you doing?" Gobuge curiously asked when he saw the boss stacking firewood neatly. "Watch closely; youll need to do the same in the future!" Li Meng laid the firewood flat and placed a piece of iron ore on top. "Put all the iron ore on top!" The Goblins quickly started placing the iron ore stacked nearby onto the firewood pile. "One layer only, no overlapping!" After giving instructions, Li Meng knelt on the ground. The Goblins were startled by this sudden action. Li Meng ignored their reaction and picked up some dry wood and fluff he had prepared earlier to start a fire. The wooden stick made a rustling sound as Li Meng twisted it. Benben sat nearby, watching the busy Goblins with curiosity. Within ten minutes, Li Meng smelled smoke. Soon, white smoke started rising from the fluff. Li Meng quickly set down the stick and carefully blew on the fluff. Before long, a small flame appeared in the darkness. "Fire! It''s human fire!" Gobuge shouted in surprise. "Shut up!" Li Meng glared at Gobuge, then quickly used the flame to ignite the dry grass in the firewood pile. As the dry grass caught fire, the flames roared to life. Benben flinched in fright, his massive body trembling. Soon, the firewood was burning fiercely, and the heat waves radiated outward, fascinating the Goblins. They never imagined that the boss could create human fire by rubbing sticks together. "Benben, fetch water!" Li Meng pointed at a bamboo bucket next to Benben. The bamboo was discovered while searching for clay in the forest. The bamboo was enormousseveral people holding hands would barely encircle one. Li Meng used the bamboo to make buckets. Benben stood up, picked up two bamboo buckets, and fetched water from the river. Not far away, there was a pile of yellow mud. "Pour the water in and mix it with your hands!" Under Li Meng''s guidance, Benben mixed the yellow mud with his massive hands. Soon, the yellow mud turned into clay. Once it reached the desired softness, Li Meng began constructing a blast furnace with the clay. "Gobuge, keep stacking firewood like I did earlier." Seeing the first firewood pile burn down, Li Meng instructed Gobuge. Gobuge nodded, somewhat understanding, and began stacking firewood with the other Goblins. Soon, they managed to stack another pile of firewood, albeit clumsily. The Goblins then placed iron ore on top. "Don''t use your handsuse wooden sticks!" Li Meng stopped Gobuge when he tried to pick up charcoal with his hands. Gobuge flinched and quickly withdrew his hands. Using two wooden sticks, he carefully picked up a piece of charcoal and placed it on the new firewood pile. The dry grass was ignited, and the second firewood pile began to burn. By now, the first firewood pile had burned down. All that remained were charcoal and brittle iron ore. "Take those brittle iron ores to the stone slab over there and crush them into powder. Remember, dont use your hands." The Goblins followed Li Mengs example, using wooden sticks to handle the hot iron ore. They placed the brittle iron ore on a smooth stone slab and began smashing it with rocks. Because the iron ore had been heated until brittle, it shattered with a light hit. The smaller fragments were also easily crushed into powder. Once the iron ore was pulverized, it became iron powder. Since this was just an experiment, the first blast furnace was small. Li Meng spent five hours building a 1.5-meter-tall blast furnace. He spent another two hours drying it. "It should be good to go!" Li Meng nodded in satisfaction as he looked at the completed blast furnace. Although the surface wasnt smooth, it was acceptable for a first attempt. The furnace was narrower at the top and wider at the bottom. The top had a small smoke outlet and a feeding port. To increase oxygen and raise the furnaces temperature, the bottom had three air vents. Each vent was connected to a bamboo tube. The other end of the bamboo tubes was attached to simple bellows made of animal skin and bamboo. The bellows were straightforward and didnt require much effort to make. "Lets start. Benben, load the materials!" Benben picked up a bamboo bucket and poured its contents of charcoal into the furnace through the feeding port. Next came the iron powder, followed by another layer of charcoal on top. The feeding port was sealed, leaving only a bamboo chimney for smoke. Finally, Li Meng lit dry grass at the iron outlet using a piece of burning charcoal. As the grass caught fire, the furnace began to burn. "What are you waiting for? Pump air!" Li Meng urged the Goblins to operate the bellows. The Goblins worked in pairs, vigorously pulling the bellows. Thick smoke poured out of the chimney as the furnace grew scorching hot. "Keep pumping, dont stop!" To smelt iron, high temperatures were essential. The furnace needed to reach at least 1,300 degrees to melt the iron powder into molten iron. Chapter 20: A New Beginning Chapter 20: A New Beginning "Will it fail?" Looking at the blast furnace radiating intense heat in front of him, Li Meng frowned slightly. The larger the blast furnace, the better it retains heat, and the higher the pressure inside. Higher pressure can lower the melting point of iron. If the furnace is too small, heat will quickly dissipate through the furnace walls. Without sufficient wind power, it is also difficult to raise the internal temperature of the furnace to 1300 degrees Celsius. "Boss, is it ready?" The Goblins pulling the bellows were sweating profusely. They were not only hot but also had sore and tired arms. "Keep going!" The Goblins, with bitter expressions, had no choice but to continue. "Boss, my hands are going to be useless!" "Don''t stop!" As the Goblins wailed in despair, time passed bit by bit. --- Five hours later, at the underground riverbank in the cave. The blast furnace on the bank emitted astonishing heat. Even from five meters away, one could feel the scorching waves of heat. Standing by the furnace, Li Meng used his hand to feel the temperature without directly touching it. An hour ago, the temperature in the furnace had stopped rising. Li Meng knew that the furnace had reached its limit. "Then let''s open the furnace!" Looking at the blast furnace before him, Li Meng thought to himself. Success was important, but not critical. This was just an initial experiment; Li Meng wasnt afraid of failure. Even if it failed, he would gain experience and ensure success next time. Li Meng took a few steps back, bent down, and picked up a mold placed to the side. He then positioned the mold at the furnace''s iron outlet. Using a stick, he pried open the stone block sealing the outlet. As the stone block was removed, molten iron, blazing hot, flowed out. This sight made Li Mengs eyes light up. He hadnt expected his first attempt at smelting iron in a blast furnace to succeed. The molten iron, resembling lava, continuously poured into the mold. With pig iron, the possibility of steelmaking emerged. Pig iron, when placed in a humid environment, reacts with air and water to produce a large amount of rust. Smelting rust and pig iron together can yield low-carbon steel. Steelmaking is not limited to this method. Pig iron can also be hammered into fragments for secondary smelting. Stirring molten pig iron increases its exposure to oxygen, oxidizing the carbon in the iron. By controlling the carbon content through experiments, the process can be halted to produce medium-carbon or high-carbon steel. Alternatively, carbon can be fully oxidized to obtain low-carbon wrought iron. Pouring molten pig iron onto red-hot wrought iron and melting them together can produce high-carbon steel. "Strange, such a small blast furnace shouldnt reach the melting point of iron." Looking at the molten iron flowing from the outlet, Li Meng pondered. Could the oxygen content of this world differ from Earths? Higher oxygen levels lead to more intense fires. The more intense the fire, the higher the temperature. Without dwelling too much on it, success was success; the result was what mattered most. The successful first experiment marked a good beginning. --- In the following days, Li Meng focused on one thing: Teaching the Goblins the iron smelting process. This included how to produce iron, temper it, quench it, forge it, and other related knowledge. Although the Goblins werent very intelligent, their ability to mimic was strong. Li Meng didnt need the Goblins to understand the principles of iron smelting. He only required them to follow the steps meticulously. --- Half a month later, at the underground riverbank. "This is an hourglass. When the sand runs out, its time to open the furnace. Understand?" At the riverbank, Li Meng held a simple hourglass made of bamboo. The Goblins had no concept of time. To be precise, they lacked tools to measure it. The Goblins at the riverbank nodded in agreement. "Good. Starting today, you will build blast furnaces, smelt iron yourselves, and produce molten iron. Success means each of you gets a day of mating rights. Failure means youll never reproduce in your lifetime." Hearing that success would grant them mating rights, the Goblins'' eyes lit up. They looked at their leader with eagerness, drool nearly dripping from their mouths. Since eating Ogre meat from the cave, the seven Goblins had evolved into Hobgoblins in just over half a month. Facing the excited Goblins, Li Meng waved his hand. "Go now! You have five sunsets time!" Hearing this, the Goblins quickly turned and ran towards the cave entrance. They had to start from scratch, selecting iron ore with high iron content, finding clay for furnace construction, and gathering wood for charcoal. Watching the Goblins retreating backs, Li Meng grinned. He intended to train these seven Goblins as blacksmiths. Once they became blacksmiths, their descendants would inherit their craft. By then, the tribe would have a large team of blacksmiths. "System, begin life simulation!" Unknowingly, a months cooldown period had passed again. Li Meng was filled with anticipation for the future of his simulated life. --- [Start Life Simulation] [You began a blacksmithing career. Your efforts paid off, and the tribe entered the Iron Age.] [You forged your first spear.] [You crafted your first crossbow.] [You began arming your tribe, and it thrived.] [One of your hunting teams was ambushed and annihilated by Lizardmen while collecting spider silk in the Ghost Spider Forest.] [In the east, traces of Pigmen were discovered. A Pigmen tribe entered your territory.] [Due to population growth in the tribe, food pressure led you to decide to wage war.] [Please choose one of the following options:] [1. Seek revenge on the Lizardmen.] [2. Annihilate the Pigmen tribe that entered your territory.] Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [3. Cross the river to advance south and expand hunting grounds.] Li Meng sat on a large rock by the riverbank. Which of the three options should he choose? Sitting on the rock, he stared blankly at the water. The Lizardmen had lived in the swamp for countless years. They were a tough opponent, and attacking them was unwise. However, the Ghost Spider Forest was near the swamp. Without eliminating the Lizardmen, obtaining spider silk would remain a significant issue. The second option was a big trap. Li Meng hadnt forgotten the predictions from his previous life simulation. In that future, the Pigmen grew stronger due to his iron-smelting furnace, eventually giving rise to the Golden Pig King. This indicated that the Pigmen were a vast and organized group. Eliminating the migrating Pigmen tribe might provoke the larger group behind them. As for the third option, it could lead to internal conflict. Crossing the river would encroach on Gobubas territory. Li Meng wasnt confident he could defeat Gobuba yet. If he lost the leaders duel, hed lose everything. For now, the third option was also a trap. "Choose to seek revenge on the Lizardmen!" In the end, Li Meng decided to retaliate against the Lizardmen. Chapter 21: Evolution into a High Goblin Chapter 21: Evolution into a High Goblin [Lizardmen''s ambush of the hunting party enraged you, and you decided to take revenge on them.] [One night, you led the Goblin army in a surprise attack on the Lizardmen tribe.] [Despite being prepared, the Lizardmen were no match for your Goblin army, and you successfully annihilated the Lizardmen tribe.] [You killed all the adult Lizardmen and left only the children and females shorter than Goblins.] [You found an albino female Lizardman who was the high priestess of the Lizardmen tribe.] [She possessed the skill "Mind Speech," allowing her to communicate with all species.] [She communicated with you, and you found her beautiful, experiencing a desire to mate for the first time.] [You claimed her, and a month later, you had your own offspring with her.] [Her name was Bai Ling. From her, you learned that besides the White Scale Tribe, there were also the Black Scale Tribe and Gray Scale Tribe in the swamp.] [Please choose one of the following options:] [1. Continue advancing to destroy the Black Scale Tribe.] [2. Continue advancing to destroy the Gray Scale Tribe.] [3. Do nothing and lead the army back to the tribe.] "Continue advancing to destroy the Black Scale Tribe!" Although you were unaware of the losses suffered by the Goblin army in the battle against the Lizardmen, the third option was absolutely unacceptable. If the Black Scale Tribe and Gray Scale Tribe learned of the destruction of Bai Lings tribe, they might unite to cause trouble. The safest choice was to take advantage of the time gap to eliminate the Lizardmen tribes one by one and unify the swamp. [You chose to advance toward the Black Scale Tribe.] [One night, your Goblin army launched a surprise attack on the Black Scale Tribe and successfully annihilated them.] [You left behind the children and females and sent them to the White Scale Tribe.] [The war caused many High Goblins to evolve into Goblin Warriors. Gobuge challenged you.] [You accepted the challenge and slapped him ten meters away. Your strength intimidated all the Goblins.] [Please choose one of the following options:] [1. Continue advancing toward the Gray Scale Tribe.] [2. Decide that the Goblin army''s losses are too severe and abandon the attack on the Gray Scale Tribe for now.] "Choose option one, continue advancing toward the Gray Scale Tribe!" Having come this far, it was necessary to push forward and dominate the swamp. [You chose to continue advancing toward the Gray Scale Tribe.] [One night, you launched a surprise attack on the Gray Scale Tribe but found the tribe empty.] [The destruction of the White Scale and Black Scale Tribes frightened the Gray Scale Tribe, and they had already fled elsewhere.] [You decided to pursue the Gray Scale Tribe, but their tracks disappeared by the riverside.] [You unified the northern swamp and became the King of the Swamp.] [You implemented a twelve-tax system, requiring the White Scale Tribe to contribute two-tenths of their population annually for rotating labor.] [With the addition of Lizardwomen, the population lost in the war was quickly replenished.] [Your tribe thrived and experienced a population boom.] [To meet the food demand, you taught the White Scale Tribe farming techniques, turning the swamp into your fishery.] [Your hunting party ambushed a Pigmen group.] [A large-scale Pigmen invasion began. Please choose one of the following options:] [1. Take the initiative to attack.] [2. Defend passively and build wooden forts.] [3. Abandon the breeding grounds and hide in the caves.] "Why isnt there a timeline for this!" Faced with three difficult options, Li Meng muttered to himself. If he knew the timeline, he could calculate the tribe''s strength. "Choose option one, take the initiative to attack!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You chose to take the initiative to attack the invading Pigmen.] [Your Goblin army fought the Pigmen army in the forest and won, driving them back.] [As you prepared to pursue, you received news from the swamp.] [The escaped Gray Scale Tribe brought back a large Lizardmen army, and the White Scale Tribe surrendered.] [Bai Ling betrayed you. The Lizardmen army learned of your tribe''s ability to forge iron weapons.] [Please choose one of the following options:] [1. Continue eastward to annihilate the Pigmen tribe completely.] [2. Lead the Goblin army to the swamp to confront the Lizardmen army.] [3. Retreat to the tribe and build wooden forts to resist the Lizardmen''s attack.] Allowing the Gray Scale Tribe to escape was clearly a grave mistake. The rapid shift in circumstances predicted by the simulated life caught Li Meng off guard. He understood that the escape of the Gray Scale Tribe marked a turning point in his life. No matter what he chose now, the outcome seemed bleak. The Pigmen army had been defeated, but pursuing them could leave his rear vulnerable. The third option was too passive for Li Meng''s liking. "Choose option two, confront the Lizardmen army!" [You chose to confront the Lizardmen army.] [You led the Goblin army to the White Scale Tribe but found it deserted.] [The Lizardmen had withdrawn from the swamp. You found traces of their departure at the riverside.] [Unable to achieve any results, you returned to the tribe.] [You decided to continue advancing eastward to eradicate the Pigmen.] [You discovered the Pigmen tribe but found it abandoned.] [One day, the Lizardmen army reappeared in the swamp.] [That same day, a massive Pigmen army emerged from the eastern forest.] [Your tribe was caught in a pincer attack by the Lizardmen and Pigmen.] [Bai Ling pointed you out. You and Benben were surrounded by the Lizardmen and Pigmen.] [The two different species allied to eliminate you and Benben.] [Benben died of exhaustion. You died of exhaustion.] [Gobuda survived. He cut off your head and delivered it to Gobuba across the river.] [Gobuba crushed your head and devoured Gobuda alive as he screamed.] [As a transmigrator, your glorious life was abruptly ended by fate''s cruelty. Your death facilitated the rise of two barbarian races. Your death was not in vain, but it held little significance. You were merely one of the multitudes, with minimal impact on this world.] [Simulated life ends. Score: 60.] [Please choose one of the following rewards:] [1. Consume five score points for +1 level.] [2. Consume five score points for +5 attributes.] [3. Consume ten score points for +1 charm.] [4. Consume ten score points to increase the level of "Wind Blade" by +1.] "Choose option one!" Many Goblin underlings had already evolved into High Goblins. Remaining as an ordinary Goblin would be detrimental to leadership. [Consume 10 score points, level +2.] [Consume 50 score points, level +5.] [Your level has increased to level 15.] "Does leveling up beyond level 10 require ten score points per level?" As Li Meng pondered, a wave of intense pain engulfed his body. Chapter 22: The Arrival of Newborns Chapter 22: The Arrival of Newborns Sitting by the shore, Li Meng''s body made a series of cracking sounds. His small body swelled, and the beast skin on him burst open with a pop. Benben, who was nearby, widened his eyes in curiosity as he watched his boss grow rapidly. In just a short while, Li Meng grew from about 1.7 meters tall to 1.8 meters. His body was no longer slim but had become incredibly strong. "Ah!" As the intense pain subsided, Li Meng lay on the rock, gasping heavily. With a thought, he opened his character panel. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 15] [Strength: 175] [Defense: 159] [Agility: 91] [Magic Power: 86] [Charisma: 0] [Luck: 11] [Devour: Consuming the flesh and blood of magical beasts has a chance to acquire their skills.] [Iron Bones: LV4 (Strength +80, Defense +80, Agility +20)] [Wind Blade: LV1] [Body Regeneration: LV1] Upon leveling up, his attributes had significantly increased. Each stat rose by 30-40 points. "It seems the stronger one''s base attributes, the higher the attribute boost upon leveling up." Li Meng was very satisfied with his current stats. Even without the additional attributes from "Iron Bones," his stats were impressive. After all, he was only level 15. A regular High Goblin''s stats at level 15 ranged between 15 and 25. His base stats at level 15 were several times higher than a normal High Goblin. Li Meng wasn''t entirely sure if this was the case, but it was his assumption. Perhaps the attribute boost upon leveling was related to skills. The more skills one had, the higher their talent. And the higher the talent, the greater the attribute boost upon leveling. "BoBoss, have you... evolved into a High Goblin?" Gobuge, who had returned with a bundle of firewood, was startled by the sight of the High Goblin by the shore. The familiar scent allowed the goblin to recognize its boss. It had only been away for a short while, yet the boss had evolved? Li Meng grinned and swung his arm. "Yes, Ive evolved into a High Goblin!" Gobuge dropped the firewood in his hands. He ran forward a few steps and slid to kneel, kissing the back of Li Meng''s foot. "Boss, you''re amazing!" Time passed slowly, day after day. In the following days, Li Meng acted as an examiner, observing the goblin subordinates'' iron-smelting efforts. On the first day, the goblin subordinates gathered various materials for iron smelting. They searched for dry wood to burn, clay to make blast furnaces, and iron ore necessary for smelting. On the second day, they began making charcoal and building furnaces. "The furnace wall is too thin; make it thicker." Though he was observing, Li Meng occasionally gave the goblin subordinates some guidance. The subordinates working on the blast furnace quickly tore down the foundation and started over. By the third day, under Li Mengs orders, the goblin subordinates had built a blast furnace about five meters tall. On the fourth day, they began smelting iron. In the afternoon, just before sunset. "Its working! Its working!" Cheers echoed along the underground riverbank of the cave. A large group of goblins danced with joy, watching molten iron continuously flow from the outlet. Some goblins hurriedly placed forging molds near the outlet. And so, under Li Meng''s guidance, the goblin subordinates successfully mastered iron smelting. Li Meng didn''t rush to teach them how to refine steel. Steelmaking was far more complicated than iron smelting. For now, pig iron was sufficient. Although pig iron was hard and brittle, making it unsuitable for weapons, the material requirements for spearheads and arrowheads werent too high. Once this crisis was over, they could improve the iron-smelting process. At that time, they could use the puddling method to mass-produce steel. "Very well. Starting tomorrow, youll rotate back to the tribe, each having a days mating rights!" Li Meng never went back on his word when it came to rewarding his subordinates. Hearing this, the goblins were visibly excited. After teaching the goblin subordinates iron smelting, Li Meng left the cave early the next morning. He didnt head straight back to the tribe but wandered through the forest. "Benben, break this tree!" Benben glanced at his boss and then at the small sapling in front of him. He stepped forward and slapped the tree with his paw. With a "thud," the tree snapped in half. Li Meng stepped forward and took a piece of wood from the break. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Too soft!" He discarded the wood and continued deeper into the forest. In this way, Li Meng searched for suitable hardwood in the forest with Benben. "This is it!" On the fourth day, Li Meng finally found a tree suitable for making crossbows, spear shafts, and arrow shafts. In the dim forest, he examined the branch in his hand. Even the branch had such strong toughness. The trunk would undoubtedly be even tougher. "Benben, carry it back!" Benben walked forward, wrapped his arms around the not-so-large hardwood tree, and yanked it up by the roots. In the afternoon, Li Meng returned to the tribe with Benben carrying a large tree. "The boss is back! The boss has returned!" The goblins were visibly excited at their boss''s return. However, Benbens massive size filled them with fear. In nearly half a month, the tribe had undergone significant changes. There were more than a dozen new wooden houses similar to breeding dens. "Boss, Boss!" Gobuba led a group of goblins running over. "Boss, the first batch of newborns in the tribe is about to arrive!" The news of their offspring about to be born left Gobuba extremely excited. After glancing at the towering Ogre behind his boss, Gobuba shrank his neck. The Ogres size was intimidating enough to crush him with a single step. Turning slightly, Li Meng looked toward the breeding houses not far away. The timing seemed just right. Goblin females only had a pregnancy period of 3-4 weeks. "Ensure theres enough food so they can grow quickly. The tribe needs them." Gobuba nodded vigorously. "Dont worry, Boss. The food for the newborns is all prepared." In the following days, Li Meng began studying how to make simple crossbows. Compared to bows, crossbows were easier to handle. Li Meng didnt expect his dumb goblin subordinates to ever become archery masters. Their small builds werent suited for using bows and arrows. On the third day after returning to the tribe, the first batch of newborns arrived. In the largest wooden house, Li Meng was carving a piece of wood with a small knife. Looking around, the wooden house was piled with wood shavings. Pieces of wood of various sizes were scattered everywhere. Li Meng initially thought crossbows would be simple to make, but the various ideas flooding his mind delayed his progress. The more he sought perfection, the harder it became to complete. "Boss, Boss, theyve been born!" In the afternoon, Gobuda rushed into the wooden house in a frenzy. Li Meng put down his tools and walked out. Soon, under Gobudas guidance, he arrived at a nursery. The entrance was fenced off. Inside, a group of small goblins could be seen playing. They were tiny, resembling puppies. There were quite a fewmore than a dozen. Newborn goblins had to be separated from their mothers immediately after birth. Otherwise, hungry newborns would see their mothers as food. At that moment, a group of goblins approached, each holding two newborns. Chapter 23: An Unchangeable Future Chapter 23: An Unchangeable Future "Bo... Boss!" The goblins outside the wooden hut froze when they saw their leader at the door. They didnt dare approach any closer and lingered outside the hut. Wah! Wah! The small goblins in their hands struggled fiercely. Their mouths let out loud cries, sounding aggressive and unyielding. The adult goblins held them by the necks tightly. No matter how much they struggled, they couldnt break free. All they could do was angrily cry out in frustration. Li Meng stepped aside, signaling them to proceed. Only then did the goblins outside move forward and toss the small goblins into the hut. The newborn goblins were still wet, their bodies covered in moisture. The strong scent of the newborns stimulated the other small goblins inside the hut. Their eyes glimmered with greed as they watched the newborns struggle to stand. Although only an hour or so older, the older small goblins already saw the newborns as food. Behave yourselves! The goblin guarding the door roared. The roar startled the small goblins, causing them to retreat to the corners in fear. Newborn goblins couldnt speak yet. It would take about two weeks before they could communicate fluently with adult goblins. That was one of the mysteries of goblins. Language didnt need to be taughtit came naturally with time. Li Meng watched for a while before turning and leaving. Returning to his wooden hut, Li Meng resumed his research on the crossbow. Boss, do you think this will work? The next morning, Gobuge entered the wooden hut carrying a beast hide bundle. Kneeling before Li Meng, Gobuge carefully unwrapped the bundle. As the hide opened, three 20-centimeter-long conical spearheads were revealed inside. Though crudely made, they were sharp after being polished. Besides the spearheads, there were over a dozen arrowheads as well. Li Meng picked up one of the spearheads and examined it closely. Not bad. Use this as a template and mass-produce spearheads from now on. One batch of molten iron could produce dozens of spearheads. The production process for spearheads was relatively simple. Pour molten iron into molds, let it cool, and perform a simple forging treatment. Li Meng glanced around the hut, then walked to the corner. In the corner, he found a straight branch. The branch was from the hardwood tree. Li Meng had named this tree "hardwood" for its properties, as he planned to use it for making crossbows. The branches of the hardwood tree grew remarkably straight, making them ideal for spear shafts. Li Meng returned to his seat with the branch. Using a small knife, he trimmed off the branches and smoothed the shaft. After some processing and sharpening, he inserted the shaft into a spear tube. He hammered the connection until it was tight, and just like that, a spear was completed. For goblins, who were small in stature, the ideal spear length was about two heads taller than them. Too long would make it cumbersome and unwieldy. Most goblins stood around 1.3 meters tall, so a 1.5-meter spear was the most suitable. Li Meng stood up and swung the spear a few times. The spear whistled through the air as it moved. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gobuda, standing nearby, instinctively shrank back and quickly retreated a few steps. After playing with it for a while, Li Meng grew bored and tossed the spear to Gobuge. He kept the arrowheads and handed the rest back to Gobuge. Use this as a template to create finished products. Go now. Gobuda nodded repeatedly. He grabbed the spear and the beast hide bundle and quickly left the hut. Meanwhile, Li Meng resumed his research on the crossbow. System, begin Life Simulation! Li Meng hadnt forgotten that he still had one chance left this month for a life simulation. [Consuming 20 first-tier magic crystals. Life Simulation begins.] [As a transmigrator, you used your knowledge to create the first crossbow.] [You began to arm your tribe, and your tribe grew rapidly.] [One of your hunting parties venturing into the Ghost Spider Forest for silk was ambushed by Lizardmen and wiped out.] [In the east, traces of Pigmen were discovered. A Pigman tribe entered your territory.] [With the population of your tribe surging, the pressure on food supplies forced you to wage war.] [Please make a choice:] [1. Seek revenge against the Lizardmen.] [2. Exterminate the Pigman tribe that entered your territory.] [3. Cross the river and expand your hunting grounds to the southern bank.] The options for the first stage hadnt changed. Even the choices were identical. Last time, Li Meng had chosen to take revenge on the Lizardmen. This time, he wouldnt repeat that choice. Option 2: Exterminate the Pigman tribe that entered the territory! [The intrusion of the Pigman tribe enraged you. You led your goblin army east to attack.] [The Pigman tribe fled in panic, and you returned empty-handed.] [Another hunting party sent to the Ghost Spider Forest was ambushed by the Lizardmen and wiped out.] [The repeated ambushes angered you. You decided to take revenge on the Lizardmen.] [One night, you led your goblin army to raid the Lizardmens camp.] [Although the Lizardmen were prepared, they were no match for your goblin army. You successfully wiped out their tribe.] [You killed all the Lizardmens able-bodied adults, sparing only their children and females who were shorter than goblins.] [You discovered an albino female Lizardman who was the high priestess of the tribe.] [She possessed the skill Heart Speech, allowing her to communicate with all races.] [She conversed with you, and you found her beauty captivating, feeling the urge to mate for the first time.] [You claimed her, and one month later, you had your first offspring with her.] [Her name was Bai Ling. From her, you learned of the existence of the Black Scale and Gray Scale tribes within the swamp.] [Please make a choice:] [1. Continue advancing to destroy the Black Scale tribe.] [2. Continue advancing to destroy the Gray Scale tribe.] [3. Do nothing and lead your forces back to the tribe.] It had come full circle again. Li Meng sighed, deep in thought. It seemed only the third option in the first stage could alter the future. No, that might not be the case. Perhaps the overall trajectory of the future was fixed. As long as the Lizardmen remained in the swamp, they would remain a threat. Similarly, the Pigman tribes intrusion was an unavoidable event. Whether by choice or fate, the threats posed by the Lizardmen and Pigmen were inevitable. Option 2: Continue advancing to destroy the Gray Scale tribe! The Gray Scale tribe appeared to be the Lizardmens scouts. Perhaps eliminating them could prevent future incursions by the Lizardmen army. [You chose to attack the Gray Scale tribe.] [One night, you led your goblin army to raid the Gray Scale tribe. The tribe was annihilated.] [You spared their children and women, sending them to the White Scale tribe.] [The battles caused many senior goblins to evolve into Goblin Warriors. Gobuge challenged your leadership.] [You accepted the challenge and sent Gobuge flying ten meters with a single slap. Your power subdued all the goblins.] [Please make a choice:] [1. Continue advancing to destroy the Black Scale tribe.] [2. Seeing your forces severely depleted, you decided to pause the offensive.] Option 1: Continue advancing to destroy the Black Scale tribe! [You decided to continue the assault on the Black Scale tribe.] [One night, you raided the Black Scale tribe only to find it completely deserted.] Chapter 24: Where Is the Turning Point? Chapter 24: Where Is the Turning Point? [The annihilation of the White Scale Tribe and the Gray Scale Tribe terrified the Black Scale Tribe. They fled long ago, migrating elsewhere.] [You decided to pursue the Black Scale Tribe, but their traces disappeared at the riverbank.] [You established control over the northern swamp and became the King of the Swamp.] [You implemented a "Twelve-Tax," requiring the White Scale Tribe to contribute two-tenths of their population annually for rotational labor.] [With female Lizardmen, the population lost in wars was quickly replenished.] [Your tribe flourished and grew exponentially.] [To address the food demand, you taught the White Scale Tribe the knowledge of farming, turning the swamp into your fishery.] [Your hunting party ambushed a group of Pigmen.] [The Pigmen launched a large-scale counterattack. Please choose an option:] [1. Launch a preemptive strike.] [2. Build a massive wooden fort and prepare for defense.] [3. Abandon the breeding grounds and retreat to the caves for shelter.] "It seems the swamp isnt the turning point to change the future!" Looking at the wooden stick in his hand, Li Meng thought silently. No matter if he chose to attack the Black Scale Tribe or the Gray Scale Tribe first, the outcome wouldnt change much. "I choose option three, retreat to the caves for shelter!" The other two options in this phase were death traps. The third option might offer a glimmer of hope. [You chose to retreat to the caves, temporarily avoiding confrontation.] [The Pigmen army discovered the caves.] [Your Goblin army fought the Pigmen army in the caves.] [You achieved victory, repelling the Pigmen forces.] [You received news from the swamp. The fleeing Black Scale Tribe returned with a massive Lizardman army, forcing the White Scale Tribe to surrender.] [Bai Ling betrayed you. The Lizardman army learned that your tribe possessed the ability to forge iron weapons.] [Please make a choice:] [1. Continue advancing east to completely destroy the Pigmen tribe.] [2. Lead the Goblin army to the swamp to confront the Lizardman army.] [3. Retreat to the tribe and build wooden forts to defend against the Lizardman attack.] "As expected, the Black Scale Tribe took over as the guide this time." This result was within Li Mengs expectations. However, from this predictive simulation of the future, Li Meng obtained a crucial piece of information. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It confirmed that other Lizardman tribes existed in the Goblin Forest. "I choose option three, build wooden forts to defend against the Lizardman attack!" [You chose to build wooden forts to defend against the Lizardman attack.] [One day, a massive Lizardman army reappeared in the swamp.] [On the same day, a large Pigmen army emerged in the western forest.] [Your tribe faced a pincer attack from the Lizardmen and Pigmen.] [The wooden fort was breached. You died, and your tribe was annihilated.] [Simulation of life ends.] [Future line unchanged. No rating, no rewards.] "An invalid simulation of life?" The systems notification made Li Meng furrow his brows. This was the first time he encountered an invalid simulation of life after so many attempts. No rewards if the future line remained unchanged? Li Meng pondered over past experiences. "Does this mean I must be at the turning point and make a choice to change the future?" If this was indeed the system''s logic, Li Meng could understand. After all, he had two simulation opportunities each month. If used consecutively, the second simulation wouldnt deviate much from the first one. The overarching direction would have been set by the first simulation. Unless he was present at the turning point and altered the predicted future. "Where will the turning point be?" Li Meng didnt rush. He decided to follow the predicted future path for now. He would wait for the turning point and alter the future line forecasted by the simulation. Time passed little by little, day by day. Since settling in the northern forest, the tribe had grown steadily. With the birth of the first batch of newborns, the tribe had finally taken its first significant step forward. One morning, over a month later. The tribe was bustling with activity, the chirping noise of Goblins echoing through the forest. In the forest, hundreds of Goblins gathered before the largest wooden house. The Goblins varied in size; most were immature young ones. The young Goblins were the noisiest, playing and chasing each other. They only quieted down for a short while when scolded by adult Goblins. Closer to the wooden house stood a group of larger Goblins. Their number was small, just over ten. They varied in size, but the differences werent significant. At that moment, a sturdy green-skinned Goblin appeared at the doorway of the wooden house. "The boss is here. Quiet!" The bosss appearance silenced the chaotic noises outside. The young Goblins, under the scolding of the adult Goblins, prostrated on the ground with reverence. Looking at the dense crowd of green-skinned Goblins outside, Li Meng grinned. "All the big Goblins, come in!" After leaving this instruction, Li Meng turned and entered the wooden house. The big Goblins outside the house hurriedly ran inside. The wooden house was in disarray, with sawdust piled high on the floor. In the corner, a large bundle of spears was stacked. "These are newly forged weapons. Distribute them." Hearing this, the big Goblins greedily eyed the spears piled in the corner. Iron weapons were far superior to the wooden clubs in their hands. They had long known that the boss had sent a group of Goblins to the caves to forge iron weapons. Over the past few days, they often saw Goblins carrying weapons into the bosss wooden house. But without the bosss permission, they could only watch enviously. "Mine, mine!" As soon as Li Meng spoke, the big Goblins rushed forward, scrambling to grab the spears. Watching his subordinates bicker over the weapons, Li Meng sighed inwardly. These Goblins were indeed as foolish as ever. He told them to distribute the weapons, and this was how they did it? "Stop! All of you, stop!" Li Mengs stern shout startled the big Goblins mid-scramble. All the big Goblins quickly dropped their weapons. They bent over, looking at the angry boss with fear. "Gobuqiang, you handle the distribution!" Gobuqiangs face lit up upon hearing the bosss words. The boss asking it to distribute meant all the weapons were essentially his? This was great! Gobuqiang hurried to the doorway. "Gobuqiang, I told you to distribute, not hoard!" Li Mengs scolding glare stopped Gobuqiang in its tracks. Seeing its expression, Li Meng immediately knew what it was thinking. Forget it, Ill do it myself. Sighing in exasperation, Li Meng walked to the corner. "Come back. Ill handle the distribution!" Inside the wooden house, Li Meng began distributing weapons to his Goblin subordinates. "Only when everyone has their share is it called distribution. Understand?" As he distributed the weapons, Li Meng lectured his subordinates about fairness. Whether they understood or not didnt matter; they needed the concept of sharing. Even if they didnt comprehend, the Goblin subordinates instinctively nodded. Chapter 25: The War Horn Chapter 25: The War Horn "Gobuda, you don''t need this. From now on, you won''t go out hunting. I have other tasks for you." When it was Gobuda''s turn, Li Meng skipped over him. Gobuda stood aside, disappointed. Those weapons looked so appealingeven just a touch would be satisfying. Soon, each Goblin Leader received dozens of spears. At their signal, the Goblin Leader''s subordinates swarmed in and carried off the spears. It wasn''t until over half an hour later that the wooden house quieted down. The goblins outside dispersed as well. The young goblins returned to their nurseries to continue eating and drinking. Once they reached adolescence, they would join their fathers'' hunting teams. Goblins had absolute loyalty to their fathers, provided the father was stronger than them. If the offspring''s strength surpassed their father''s, the father would be replaced. For goblins, the concept of "father" didn''t exist. Their loyalty came from bloodlines; only the strongest goblin could become the leader of that lineage. The adult goblins, meanwhile, went hunting with their respective teams. "Gobuda, you dont have your own hunting team yet, right?" Inside the wooden house, Gobuda nodded quickly. He grinned, fawning. "Boss, my offspring havent come of age yet." For any subordinate that evolved into a Goblin Leader, Li Meng granted breeding rights. Goblins already had strong reproductive capabilitiesalmost a guaranteed success with every attempt. Li Meng picked up a crossbow from the corner and walked outside. "Follow me!" Gobuda obediently followed behind his boss. The two left the wooden house and headed into the forest outside. "Do you know what this is?" Li Meng held the crossbow in both hands and cocked it with one hand. Looking at the weapon in his boss''s hands, Gobuda shook his head. He had never seen such a weapon before. Li Meng grinned, pulled out a bolt from his waist, and loaded it. This crossbow was something Li Meng had spent nearly a month crafting. Its structure was very simple. It resembled a combination of a bow and a block of wood. "This is a crossbow, a weapon similar to a bow." Having never left the Goblin Forest in his life, Gobuda naturally didnt know what a crossbow was. Li Meng held the crossbow with both hands and aimed at a large tree fifty meters away. "Swoosh!" Li Meng pulled the trigger, and the bolt shot out. In the forest, a streak of black light flashed. A "thud" sound was heard as the bolt embedded itself into the tree trunk fifty meters away. The sheer force made the tail of the bolt quiver. Li Meng walked toward the large tree fifty meters away. Upon reaching the tree, Li Meng inspected the bolt embedded in the trunk. He found that the bolts entire head and part of the shaft were deeply embedded into the wood. "Boss, this this is incredible." Gobuda was shocked by the power of the weapon in his boss''s hands. To penetrate so deeply from such a distance... If it hit someone, theyd surely die, wouldnt they? Thinking about this, Gobuda looked at the crossbow in his boss''s hands with a face full of fear. If the boss wanted to shoot him, he would be doomed. "The power is satisfactory." Li Meng was quite pleased with the crossbow''s power. "Lets go back." With the crossbows power confirmed, the next step was figuring out how to mass-produce it. Over the following days, Li Meng began teaching Gobuda how to craft crossbows. The teaching lasted over a month. At first, Gobuda was the only apprentice. As time went on, dozens of adolescent goblins joined in the work. The sound of wood carving in the wooden house became even more lively. Every day, a large amount of wood shavings and waste were cleared out of the wooden house. "This... isnt bad!" Another new day arrived, and Li Meng was inspecting the works of his goblin subordinates in the wooden house. Piles of unfinished crossbows were stacked in the corners. The crossbows varied in sizesome were slightly larger, while others were smaller. The craftsmanship was extremely crude, but they were still usable. Since these were handmade, it was impossible to achieve uniform specifications for each crossbow. "Next, we need to obtain spider silk for the bowstrings!" Without bowstrings, these crossbows were nothing more than pieces of wood. The thought of the Ghost Spider Forest gave Li Meng a headache. Stealing spider silk wasnt difficult. As long as they didnt venture deep into the Ghost Spider Forest, there wouldnt be much danger. However, the Ghost Spider Forest was too close to the swamp. If the Goblin hunting teams headed to the Ghost Spider Forest, they would inevitably be targeted by the Lizardmen of the White Scale Tribe. "It seems well have to act on a large scale this time." Looking at the mountain of crossbows in front of him, Li Meng thought to himself. A large-scale operation could effectively reduce losses. It would also allow them to steal enough spider silk in one go. Once the Lizardmen in the swamp were eliminated, the Ghost Spider Forest could become a resource point for the tribe. "Gobuda, go sound the war horn!" Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gobuda, who was busy carving wood, looked up at his boss in confusion. Why blow the war horn? When the war horn sounded, the hunting teams in the field would rush back as quickly as possible. Was the boss planning to start a war? Gobuda grinned, his face showing excitement. He quickly stood up and ran toward the outer gate. Not long after, the deep sound of a horn echoed from a fifty-meter-tall watchtower in the forest. "Whooo!" The long horn sound reverberated across the land. Hunting teams scattered throughout the area looked toward the direction of the tribe almost simultaneously. All the hunting teams immediately abandoned their hunts. "Quick, return to the tribe!" In the dim forest, a group of goblins carrying spears sprinted. Looking around, the forest was filled with the running figures of green-skinned goblins. Among them, one goblin stood out, particularly tall and strong. It was Gobuqiang. As he ran, he urged his subordinates onward. By the afternoon of the next day, all the hunting teams had returned to the tribe. Within the tribe, a dense crowd of green-skinned goblins gathered in front of the largest wooden house. Their figures stretched out in all directions, covering a large section of the forest. Their numbers were no less than five hundred, likely more. Each goblin held a spear approximately 1.5 meters long. The sight of countless spears created an impressive spectacle. "Gobuba, Gobuka, Gobudayour three hunting teams will follow me to the Ghost Spider Forest!" "Gobuqiang, Gobuliangyou two will guard the tribe and protect the breeding grounds." "The rest of the hunting teams will continue hunting to supply food for the breeding grounds!" Since arriving in this forest, over two months had passed. The tribes population was rapidly approaching the 1,000 mark. Currently, the tribe had eleven hunting teams. The number of goblins in each team varied. The largest teams had fifty to sixty goblins, while the smallest had only thirty to forty. However, as time went on, the number of goblins in each hunting team would only grow larger. Standing at the wooden houses entrance, Li Meng issued orders to his goblin subordinates. Chapter 26: Shadows in the Forest Chapter 26: Shadows in the Forest Li Meng waved his hand decisively. "Scatter! Gobuda, Gobuka, Gobuba, let''s go!" The group of goblins gathered in front of the wooden hut scattered in all directions. Soon after, Li Meng led three hunting teams westward, leaving the tribe. That night, the forest was eerily silent. In the darkness, small shadows occasionally flitted past. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This world had both magical beasts and ordinary animals. Creatures with magic crystals were classified as magical beasts, while those without were considered ordinary animals. Suddenly, rustling sounds echoed from the depths of the forest. Before long, the sound grew louder and closer. Moments later, a large swarm of shadows emerged, spreading across the forest and moving in the same direction. The crunching sound of dried leaves underfoot echoed throughout the forest. Among the moving shadows was Li Meng. This time, Li Meng had not brought Benben along. Benben''s bulky size made stealthy actions difficult. Li Meng''s goal this time was to collect Ghost Spider webs, avoiding battles as much as possible. Five days had passed since leaving the tribe. During these five days, the hunting team had hunted while steadily approaching the Ghost Spider Forest. The tribe was not far from the Ghost Spider Forestapproximately 20 kilometers in a straight line. If they marched at full speed, they could reach it within a day. "Boss, it smells like a swamp!" In the dark, Gobuqiang identified the scent and approached his leader. Li Meng also caught the damp and decaying scent in the air. The smell of a swamp indicated that they were close to the Ghost Spider Forest. Meanwhile, not far from the goblin hunting team, shadows were hiding in the underbrush. "The noise is loudits goblins!" "There are too many of them. Be careful not to get discovered!" "They won''t notice us. We''ve smeared ourselves with mud to disrupt their sense of smell." "What should we do now?" "Abu, once the goblins have gone far enough, return to the tribe and report to the High Priest." Ada stared intently at the shadows moving through the forest. Not long ago, its younger brother had been killed by goblins. Though filled with hatred, it would not confront those vile creatures at night. "What about you?" "Well keep watching the goblins to see what theyre up to." "Understood!" Soon, the forest noise gradually faded away. As the goblins moved farther, the forest grew silent once again. Suddenly, there was a stir in the underbrush. From the quivering bushes, a strong figure emerged. "Be careful. I''m heading back." In the darkness, whispers echoed through the forest. Abu quickly turned and walked into the depths of the swamp-side forest. "Whoosh!" After only a few steps, a sharp whistling sound came from the right side of the forest. "Thud!" With a dull sound, Abus body jerked as if struck by an invisible force, flying five meters before crashing to the ground. "Abu!" The sudden event caused an exclamation from the bushes. "Stay quiet!" Sweating profusely, Ada covered its companion''s mouth with a trembling hand. It knew they might have been discovered by the goblins. In another part of the forest, Li Meng stood holding a spear, his gaze fixed on the forest depths. "Boss, its Lizardmen!" Behind Li Meng, Gobuqiang looked at his leader with awe. With one throw, the boss had hurled the spear over 100 meters, accurately hitting the Lizardman. The distance, along with the numerous trees in the way, made such precision incredible. Even tenor twentyof him couldnt achieve the same feat. Li Meng sniffed the air and listened to the sounds of the forest. There were definitely more Lizardmen in the areathey never moved alone. However, their exact hiding spots remained uncertain. "Lets go!" After a long silence, Li Meng turned and left. Gobuqiang sneered at the forest depths before following his leader with a grin. Someday, he thought, the Lizardmen would be nothing more than waste in his belly. Soon, the forest fell completely silent. Half an hour later, whispers emerged from the bushes. "Is it quiet? Did they leave?" "Not sure, but they should be far away by now!" Moments later, several sturdy figures emerged from the underbrush. Ada rushed to check on Abu''s body. "Ada, how is he?" "Hes dead. A long weapon pierced his body!" Ada gripped the spear lodged in Abu''s chest and yanked it free. The weapon slid out with a wet sound. "The goblins have found us but couldnt pinpoint our location. Lets go back!" Moments later, the three Lizardmen carried their companions body and hurriedly retreated. **Five hours later, in the swamp.** The silver moonlight illuminated the swamp, driving back some of the darkness. Compared to the forest, the swamp was vast, like an expansive plain dotted with countless puddles. Ninety percent of the land was submerged in shallow water no more than 20 centimeters deep. In the swamp lay a small island with a cluster of thatched huts. That night, in a larger, roofless hut, moonlight poured in, slightly dispelling the darkness. "High Priest, this is the goblins weapon!" Kneeling respectfully, Ada presented the spear with both hands. Before it sat a Lizardman covered in snow-white scales, shimmering under the moonlight. Despite being a Lizardman, its figure was graceful and alluring. It extended a slender hand and took the spear. The white Lizardman examined the weapon, running its fingers over the spearhead. "This is ironsomething only humans use!" Humans? Adas eyes flickered with surprise as it recalled human adventurers from years ago. Though those humans also used iron weapons, they were different in quality from the goblins tools. "Though its iron, the quality is far inferior to human weapons!" The white Lizardman set the spear aside and looked at an elder sitting nearby. "Elder Adao, we cannot allow these goblins to pollute our swamp!" Its voice was soft, but its gaze brimmed with loathing. No race in this world liked goblins. The elder Lizardman opened his eyes, stood, and strode out. "Do not worry, High Priest. These goblins are nothing to fear!" As the elder disappeared, the white Lizardman looked at the spear, deep in thought. Chapter 27: Battle in the Forest Chapter 27: Battle in the Forest Seeing that Elder Adao had left, Ada finally snapped back to reality. It hurriedly stood up and quickly walked out. Time passed bit by bit, and the night deepened. The next morning, the tribe was bustling with noise. A hundred-strong team of Lizardmen left the tribe in grand fashion, heading eastward. By afternoon, in a forest located northeast of the swamp. A group of tall, robust figures was running through the dim woods. Each of them held large machetes and moved in the same direction. "Elder, ahead lies the Ghost Spider Forest!" Ada approached Elder Adao. This forest was the one Ada was most familiar with; they were heading closer to the Ghost Spider Forest. Elder Adao frowned slightly, a trace of doubt flashing in its eyes. The Ghost Spider Forest was a death zone. Why would Goblins come to this place? "Let''s go and take a look first, but dont enter the Ghost Spider Forest." Now that they were here, they might as well investigate. In the dim forest, the Lizardmen team pressed on. Two hours later, at the edge of the Ghost Spider Forest. The forest was silent, shrouded in darkness. In a damp, blackened stretch of the forest, nearly a hundred Lizardmen advanced cautiously. The spiderwebs on the treetops confirmed the nature of this place for the Lizardmen. Every Lizardman tightly gripped their machetes, alertly scanning their surroundings. "Elder Adao, the Goblin trail disappears here!" Even though the Goblins were no longer around, Ada could still smell the residual stench they had left in the air. That smell was revolting yet unforgettable. Elder Adao sniffed the air with its twitching nose, a trace of confusion flashing in its eyes. The Goblins were gone, so why was their scent so strong, as if they were right beside them, within reach? But no traces of the Goblins were found in the surrounding forest. "Ah!" Just then, a scream echoed through the forest. A spear suddenly shot out from the fallen leaves on the ground, piercing through a Lizardmans abdomen. "Rawrrr!" A large number of Goblins crawled out of the ground, shouting excitedly. They wielded spears and stabbed at the nearby Lizardmen, who hadnt yet reacted. In an instant, leaves scattered everywhere, and the number of figures in the forest seemed to multiply. The Lizardmen hadnt expected the Goblins to be hiding right beneath their feet. Some Lizardmen had even stepped on the Goblins bodies. The sudden attack resulted in screams among the Lizardmen. Before they could react, dozens of Lizardmen were already impaled by spears. "Its the Goblins! Kill them!" Adao roared, sidestepping a spear thrust by a Goblin. It raised its machete and slashed down at the Goblin. The stone blade, though not very sharp, still knocked the Goblin to the ground. In the forest, the Lizardmen who regained their composure engaged in fierce combat with the Goblins. Although the Goblins outnumbered the Lizardmen, the latter were much stronger in combat. Even with iron weapons, Goblins could hardly defeat a Lizardman in a two-versus-one scenario. Only with three Goblins attacking one Lizardman could there be any hope of victory. The fierce battle filled the forest with noise. "Get lost!" In the midst of the battlefield, Elder Adao fought like a war god. It wielded its heavy machete with unmatched skill, cutting down Goblins like chopping vegetables. Despite its tall and bulky frame, Adao was surprisingly agile. It seemed as if it had eyes on the back of its head, dodging attacks from behind as well. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, the sharp sound of something piercing the air came from the right. Adaos face changed slightly mid-fight, turning to block with its machete. A spear whizzed through the air and struck Adaos machete. "Clang!" With a metallic clang, Adaos machete shattered into pieces. "Shhk!" The spear continued forward, piercing through Adaos arm. The force sent Adaos muscular body flying backward. It flew over ten meters before crashing to the ground. "Hmm, it withstood my attack?" Not far away, Li Meng looked surprised as he noticed the resilient Lizardman withstand his strike. The machete was shattered, and its arm was pierced by the spear, yet the spearhead didnt reach its chest. Nearby, Gobuqiang quickly handed another spear to Li Meng. Li Meng grabbed the spear with one hand, his gaze locking onto the injured Lizardman. Taking a step forward, he hurled the spear with great force. The spear flew through the air, crossing the battlefield toward the Lizardman struggling to get up. At that moment, a Goblin was hit by the Lizardman and collided with the spears path. "Shhk!" The Goblins body was instantly pierced through. The powerful force carried the Goblins body along with the spear, slamming into the Lizardman. Although the Lizardman was knocked over again, it wasnt seriously injured. Seeing that their leader accidentally injured one of their own, Gobuqiang gave an awkward smile. Li Meng rolled his eyes. Throwing spears could attack enemies from a distance but risked harming allies in chaotic battlefields. "Retreat! Retreat!" On the other side, the injured Adao struggled to stand and roared the order to retreat. Adao knew that continuing the fight would risk their entire group being wiped out. Looking at the two large Goblins watching him from afar, Adaos eyes flashed with fear. The Goblin that attacked him was undoubtedly much stronger than him. How was this possible? How could it achieve this? That Goblins size was only slightly larger than a regular big Goblin. Even a Goblin warrior shouldnt possess strength surpassing his. Yet today, a large Goblins strength far exceeded his own. How could Adao not be alarmed? "Retreat! Retreat!" Elder Adaos command snapped the Lizardmen out of their combat frenzy. The surviving Lizardmen quickly turned and fled into the depths of the forest. "Elder Adao, are you alright?" Ada ran to Elder Adao and helped him limp deeper into the forest. A few other Lizardmen also came over to cover them. Seeing the Lizardmen retreating, the Goblins screamed in excitement and pursued greedily. "Stop! Do not chase!" Li Mengs stern shout stopped the Goblin squad from chasing after the Lizardmen. The leaders command left the Goblins no choice but to halt. They could only watch as the Lizardmen fled into the forest, disappearing from sight. "Gather all the Lizardmens corpses and spears. Move out!" Following the leaders orders, the Goblins complied. With the Lizardmen retreating, Li Meng and his Goblin followers quickly left. Two hours later, in a forest near the riverbank. The ghastly sound of chewing echoed through the forest. Nearly a hundred Goblins were feasting on the Lizardmens corpses. "Boss, if were so strong, why didnt we kill all the Lizardmen?" Sitting on a large rock, Li Meng ate a heart bite by bite. Meanwhile, Gobuqiang gnawed on a Lizardmans leg. Looking at the leg in Gobuqiangs hands, Li Meng was reminded of roasted meat. Li Meng had tried roasting raw meat before. Well, Goblins could eat cooked meat, but their taste buds didnt approve of it. The first time he tried eating roasted wild boar meat, Li Meng nearly vomited. He even tried roasting fish, but the result was the same. Chapter 28: Benben’s Equipment Chapter 28: Benben''s Equipment "Deal with them later. The tribe must preserve its strength for now!" The Goblins were still too weak. Even with a surprise attack and superior numbers, they could only achieve a one-for-one trade. The Lizardmen lost half their numbers, but nearly half of his Goblin subordinates were also lost. If the battle continued, even if they defeated the Lizardmen, there might not be many Goblin subordinates left. Gobuqiang gave the leader a puzzled glance, half-understanding. Why preserve strength? Subordinates could always be replenished. Even if all subordinates were lost, new ones could always be born. After consuming the Lizardmen corpses, the group continued upstream. Two days later, in the afternoon, Li Meng led the hunting party back to the tribe. Upon returning, Li Meng did only one thing. That was strengthening the army, teaching the Goblins how to use crossbows as quickly as possible. Once the Goblin subordinates were equipped with crossbows, hunting efficiency would greatly improve. Their combat effectiveness would also increase several times over. Unarmored barbarians stood no chance against crossbows. It was a new day. The weather was excellent todayclear skies and bright sunlight. In the forest where the tribe was located, the Great Goblins gathered. "Boss, what is this?" The Great Goblins curiously examined the crossbows in their hands. "This is a crossbow, a new ranged weapon. Watch carefully!" Li Meng held the crossbow in his right hand and pulled the string back with his left hand. "Stop gawking and do it!" The bosss command prompted the Great Goblins to fumble clumsily with the strings. While it was easy for Li Meng to load the crossbow, it was not the same for the Great Goblins. They gritted their teeth, veins bulging in their arms, barely managing to pull the strings. "Now, load the bolt. Make sure it fits snugly against the barrel!" Li Meng took a bolt from his waist and loaded it into the crossbow. The Great Goblins followed suit. "Now, aim at that big tree over there!" Li Meng aimed the crossbow at a tree 30 meters away. "The trigger is the protrusion underneath. Press it in the direction of your body!" With that, Li Meng pressed the trigger. With a "whoosh," the bolt shot through the air. "Thud!" The next moment, the bolt embedded itself deeply into the tree trunk. "Whoosh!" The Great Goblins hurriedly pressed their triggers. A series of whistling sounds followed, but the bolts flew in all directions. When all the Great Goblins had fired, only one bolt was embedded in the tree. "Now you understand what this weapon is!" The Great Goblins nodded excitedly. "Boss, you''re amazing!" "Boss, the strength required is too much. The subordinates wont be able to pull it." Li Meng bent down and stepped on the stirrup of the crossbow. The stirrup was made of tree bark rope, which could be easily replaced if it broke. "Watch closely. You can also use both hands to pull!" Li Meng demonstrated loading the crossbow using both hands. The Great Goblins nodded in realization. If both hands were used, the Goblin subordinates could also operate the crossbows. "Starting today, you must learn to use the crossbows proficiently and teach your subordinates." Faced with the boss''s lecture, the Great Goblins nodded repeatedly. "One month from now, I will conduct random inspections. It could be you or your subordinates. Anyone who fails will be sent to the Iron Cavern to do hard labor for a year." Hard labor in the Iron Cavern? The Great Goblins tensed and looked at the crossbows in their hands. Although they liked the cave environment, being used as labor was torment. The Great Goblins quickly nodded in agreement. "Later, Ill have someone deliver the crossbows to your huts. Handle it yourselves." Li Meng tossed the crossbow in his hand to Gobuqiang. Gobuqiang was startled by the bosss action and hurriedly caught the crossbow. "Benben, follow me!" Li Meng turned and walked into the depths of the forest. Benben, who had been obediently sitting nearby, heard the boss call and stood up. It got up and followed with its enormous, heavy steps. Half an hour later, outside the Iron Cavern. The forest echoed with the crackling sounds of branches and leaves. Moments later, Li Meng and the towering figure of Benben emerged from the forest. In over three months, the Iron Cavern had undergone significant changes. The originally narrow cave entrance had been expanded into a square-shaped large gate. Upon entering, Li Meng was greeted by a wave of heat. Looking deeper into the Iron Cavern, the firelight along the underground river dispelled the darkness. In the glow of the fire, a bustling scene unfolded. The riverbank was lined with countless bonfires. When one bonfire extinguished, another was lit. The fires werent for illumination but for burning charcoal and smelting iron ore. Aside from the fires, over a dozen five-meter-tall blast furnaces stood in a line along the riverbank. Hundreds of Goblins were busy at work on the riverbank. Some were pulling bellows. Some were piling firewood for burning charcoal and smelting iron ore. Others were forging iron tools, the clanging of their hammers echoing through the cavern. Some foolishly touched the furnace walls and screamed from the burns, prompting laughter from their companions. Others were mining iron ore deeper within the cavern with pickaxes. "The boss is here! The boss is here!" Benbens massive figure at the cave entrance caught the attention of the Goblins inside. A strange shout from someone caused all the Goblins to look toward the entrance. Near one of the blast furnaces, Gobuge quickly ran over to the boss. "Boss, boss, what brings you here?" Standing before Li Meng, Gobuge asked obsequiously. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boss hadnt visited the Iron Cavern in a long time. Why did he come today? Li Meng looked at Benben beside him. "I plan to personally forge armor and weapons for Benben. Are the iron rust supplies ready?" Over a month ago, Li Meng had sent word to Gobuge to prepare some iron rust. Smelting iron rust with pig iron could produce low-carbon steel. Benben was a large creature, and armor or weapons made of pig iron alone would be too brittle. "Boss, everything you requested is ready!" In the days that followed, Li Meng and Benben got busy. Standing nearly five meters tall, Benben required oversized armor and weapons. For the first five days, Li Meng focused on two things: measuring Benbens body and crafting clay molds for the equipment. On the seventh day, Li Meng began steelmaking. More than half a month later, in the Iron Cavern. On the riverbank stood a two-meter-tall, two-meter-wide anvil. The enormous Benben stood before the anvil, wielding a massive hammer, striking a fiery red piece of armor repeatedly. Each strike sent sparks flying. "Here! Yes, here!" Li Meng directed Benben, pointing at the red-hot armor with a stick. Occasionally, he used large iron tongs to return the armor to the fire for reheating before continuing the forging process. Piles of armor of various sizes lay scattered on the ground nearby. Although rough, they would look completely different after further polishing and finishing. Chapter 29: Pursuit in the Forest Chapter 29: Pursuit in the Forest "Boss, boss!" At this moment, Gobuge ran over. It didn''t dare come too close, shouting at the boss from about ten meters away. Li Meng waved his hand to signal to Benben. Benben put down the large iron hammer and sat on the ground with a thud. After hammering for a few hours, Benben also felt a bit tired. Li Meng turned and walked toward Gobuge. "Whats the matter?" Gobuge gave a fawning smile and turned to point toward the cave entrance. "Gobuqiang is outside. It wants to see you, boss!" Gobuqiang? Why has it come? A trace of surprise flashed in Li Meng''s eyes, and he pondered for a moment. Without thinking too much, Li Meng walked toward the cave entrance. Although there had been a fight with the Lizardmen at the edge of the Ghost Spider Forest, it was only a minor conflict and shouldn''t have altered the future predicted by Life Simulation. It was unlikely that Gobuqiang was here for anything significant. "Boss!" As soon as he stepped out of the iron cave, Li Meng saw Gobuqiang outside. When Gobuqiang saw the boss coming out, it quickly stepped forward to meet him. "Speak, what is it?" Gobuqiang grinned, a flash of greed appearing in its eyes. "Boss, recently there''s been the scent of Lizardmen lingering in the forest near the tribe. Theyve come looking for us!" The scent of Lizardmen in the forest near the tribe? Li Meng frowned slightly, his expression contemplative. It seemed that the future predicted by Life Simulation had indeed undergone a minor change. In the predicted future, the Lizardmen shouldn''t have appeared in the forest near the tribe at this point in time. "Should I use Life Simulation?" After some thought, Li Meng decided against it. Although there had been a minor change in the future, the overall situation had not shifted. The Lizardmen discovering the tribe wouldnt alter the trajectory of the major events to come. "Gobuqiang, how are things going with the crossbows?" Hearing the boss ask about the crossbows, Gobuqiang nodded repeatedly. "Boss, the crossbows are amazing! Prey we couldnt catch before can now be hunted with ease. The amount of food brought back by the hunting team is several times what it used to be, and the hunting range is rapidly expanding." It seemed the Goblin subordinates were putting the crossbows to good use. Gobuqiang''s words made Li Meng feel gratified. His effort in creating the crossbows had not been in vain. "Gobuqiang, starting today, your hunting team doesn''t need to go out hunting anymore. Your sole task is to eliminate the Lizardmen in the forest between the swamp and the tribe. Do not let them discover our movements." If the Lizardmen were left unchecked, they might alert others. Fortunately, the tribe''s size wasnt very large, with only a scattered number of wooden houses. It wouldn''t scare the Lizardmen away, letting the Bai Ling Tribe escape. The stronghold in the forest was just a breeding ground. The hunting team usually didn''t gather in the tribe. Even when they returned from hunting, they wouldnt linger in the tribe. They would drop off the prey and head out hunting again. Gobuqiang was overjoyed and eagerly pounded his chest in assurance. "Boss, leave it to me! I wont let them get near the tribe!" Thinking of Lizardmen meat, Gobuqiang''s drool nearly began to flow. "Boss, Im heading out now!" Gobuqiang excitedly ran toward the forest. Li Meng turned and returned to the iron cave. Gobuqiang, after returning to the tribe, made no stops. Without delay, it led the hunting team into the western forest. As the sun set in the west, Gobuqiang faced the first night. The dense forest blocked the moonlight, plunging the forest into darkness. But the forest was not silent; there were footsteps and whispers. And shadows moving through the woods. "Boss, what are we looking for?" A Goblin subordinate approached Gobuqiang and asked. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since entering the forest during the day, the boss had seemed very excited. "Hehe, dont you smell the scent of the swamp in this forest?" "The scent of the swamp?" The Goblin subordinate sniffed the air. "There is a bit of it. Boss, whats going on?" In the darkness, Gobuqiang grinned. "With the swamp so far away, how could there be the scent of the swamp here? The Lizardmen are too stupid." The Goblin subordinate didnt quite understand what the boss meant. "You dont need to think too much. Youre still just a Goblin. Once you evolve into a Big Goblin, youll understand." Is that so? The Goblin subordinate nodded, half understanding. "Crossbowmen, string and load your crossbows!" Gobuqiang let out a strange shout in the dark. The sharp sound startled a flock of birds into flight. The Goblins scattered throughout the nearby forest paused at the boss''s command. They quickly bent down, stepping on their stirrup strings, and loaded their crossbows. The Goblin subordinates, holding crossbows, searched ahead. Looking into the nearby forest, there were no fewer than a hundred Goblins. Of these, at least thirty held crossbows. Meanwhile, whispers arose in the nearby forest. "Have we been discovered?" "I dont know. Maybe its just a Goblin hunting party. They love hunting at night." Behind a large tree, five sturdy shadows could be seen. At a glance, there were five of them. The distance between the five was close enough to hear even whispers. "Ake, what should we do?" "Hide until they pass!" "Lets climb the trees and hide!" "No, Goblins can see at night. If were spotted, we wont be able to run." "Hide in the bushes and dont make a sound!" The five quickly left their positions behind the tree and each found a dense bush to hide in. As the five hid, the forest grew quiet. But soon, the noise of movement swept in from the east. Shadows moved through the forest, accompanied by the rustling of vegetation. "Theyre close. Dont leave any bush unchecked!" The Goblins walking through the forest werent idle. They thrust their spears into the dense bushes. "Not good!" Ake noticed the Goblins using their weapons to poke into the bushes and felt uneasy. These Goblins werent out huntingthey had clearly discovered their presence. They were only searching because they didnt know where they were hiding. "Aning, Aba, retreat!" Ake carefully backed out of the bush, trying to keep his movements as quiet as possible to alert his companions nearby. "Theres noise over thereits the Lizardmen! Shoot them!" Akes low voice was still heard by a Goblin not far away. A Goblin pointed toward where Akes group was and shouted loudly. Nearby crossbowmen quickly pulled their triggers toward the indicated direction. "Whoosh!" Bolts whistled through the air toward the depths of the forest. "Ah!" A scream came from the forest. A Lizardman climbing out of the bush was struck in the back. The bolt pierced through its body, the tip emerging from its chest. It staggered and collapsed to the ground, unable to rise. Chapter 30: Inescapable Death Chapter 30: Inescapable Death "Run!" The scream of his companion caused Akes heart to tighten. He had just heard the whistling sound of something slicing through the air above him. Something had flown past his head. But he didnt know what it was. "Theyre over there, over there! Kill them!" The wails from deep within the forest filled the Goblins with excitement. Crossbowmen from other directions hurriedly began shooting blindly into the forest depths. For a moment, the forest echoed with the sharp "whizz" of arrows tearing through the air. Bolts struck tree trunks, creating dull "thud" sounds that reverberated throughout the woods. "Ah!" Another scream came from the depths of the forest. Among the four fleeing figures, two were hit by multiple bolts. The forest was enveloped in darkness. This made it impossible for their companions to discern what was happening. They could only hear the rushing sounds of something rapidly closing in behind them. And the sharp "thuds" of something striking trees nearby. "Scatter! Scatter!" Ake, running at the forefront, was fortunate. His companions at the back bore the brunt of the attacks for him. As he spoke, Ake dove into the bushes on the right. The other two Lizardmen quickly scattered left and right as well. The three clumsily fled through the forest, crawling and stumbling in panic. "Chase them! Dont let them escape!" Gobuqiang shouted excitedly. "Charge! Kill them!" "Lizardmen! So tasty!" The Goblins screamed and sprinted through the forest. More than a hundred Goblins were chasing the Lizardmen. The forest became a cacophony of chaos. The Goblins'' cries echoed everywhere. "No mistake, theyre Lizardmen!" On a grassy area behind some bushes, Gobuqiang found a Lizardmans corpse. Staring at the body pierced by two crossbow bolts, Gobuqiangs eyes glinted with awe. The leader was truly brilliant. To think he could create such powerful weapons. Even though the Lizardmen were far stronger, they were easily killed by these bolts. That night, the noise in the forest gradually faded into the distance. --- The next morning, by the riverbank forest. "Run, run! Dont stop!" Three robust figures stumbled through the dim forest. Although Lizardmen had powerful legs, they werent suited for long-distance running. The three, who had been fleeing all night, were utterly exhausted. Their legs ached terribly. If they stopped, they would collapse to the ground and be unable to rise again. The exhausted trio was now running unsteadily. The commotion coming from the forest behind made Akes scalp tingle. He knew the Goblins were still pursuing them. Although Goblins were small in stature, they had exceptional endurance. Not long after the three had left, a group of Goblins appeared in the forest. They moved through the dense undergrowth, shouting and hollering. "I see them! I see them!" A Goblin climbed onto a boulder. Standing atop it, he jumped and pointed his crossbow at the fleeing Lizardmen in the forest. Some Goblins climbed trees, seeking a better vantage point. "Whizz!" A crossbowman who had climbed higher fired at the fleeing Lizardmen. Bolts streaked through the dim forest, aimed at their targets. "Ah!" A scream pierced the air. A Lizardman was struck in the thigh by a bolt. The bolt pierced straight through, with the tip protruding from the other side. The intense pain caused the Lizardman to stumble and collapse, wailing in agony. "Aning!" Ake cried out sorrowfully. He immediately stopped and turned to rush toward the fallen Aning. "Ake, go! Quickly!" Aba, who was at the back, pushed Ake away. "Thud!" A whistling bolt hit Aba in the back of the head. The bolt pierced clean through, with the tip emerging from his forehead. Under Akes disbelieving gaze, Aba collapsed to the ground. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ake, go! Dont worry about me! Tell the High Priest what we saw!" The fallen Aning shouted through his pain. "Ah!" Ake let out a furious roar. Reluctantly, he turned and fled deeper into the forest. At this moment, he had forgotten the pain in his legs. He kept running and running, ignoring everything else. He was lucky. The whistling bolts flying toward him missed and struck the ground nearby. "Thud!" But suddenly, a bolt whistled out from the right side of the forest. A streak of black shot through the dim forest and struck Ake in the head. "Thud!" The running Ake stumbled and rolled to the ground. When his body finally stopped rolling, he lay motionless, a bolt lodged through his skull. In the forest to the right, Gobuqiang lowered his crossbow. He seemed dissatisfied with his shot. Clicking his tongue, he tossed the crossbow to a nearby subordinate. Gobuqiang had intended to hit the Lizardmans neck and let it bleed out. Instead, he had hit its head, killing it instantly. "Ake!" A chilling wail suddenly echoed through the forest. Looking at the motionless Ake not far away, Anings eyes filled with rage. "Hes down!" The sight of Akes lifeless body, surrounded by blood, sent the Goblins into a frenzy. Nearby Goblins rushed toward Aning with glee. Several Goblins surrounded Aning. Staring at the hideous green-skinned creatures, Anings eyes were filled with hatred. "Gob..." Aning let out a roar. His hateful gaze seemed to curse the ugly creatures around him. But before he could finish speaking, the Goblins thrust their weapons into him with greedy faces. "Meat! Lizardman meat!" "Whats he saying?" "No idea!" As the Goblins muttered, Anings body was pierced and turned into a bloody mess. The Goblins swarmed him, feasting hungrily. Others ran toward the remaining two corpses. They pounced on the bodies, devouring them. In less than five minutes, the three bodies had been completely consumed by the Goblins. Even the contents of their intestines were swallowed. All that remained were patches of blood where the bodies had fallen. "Youre fast eaters. You didnt leave any for your leader!" When Gobuqiang arrived, hoping for a bite, he found nothing left. Annoyed, Gobuqiang kicked the backsides of the little Goblins. Nearby Goblins cowered and ran away. Glaring at the bloodstains on the ground, Gobuqiang wiped the drool from his mouth. He glared at his subordinates and rolled his eyes. "What are you standing around for? Keep moving! If anyone steals food again, Ill eat them instead." Under their leaders fierce gaze, the Goblins lowered their heads in fear. With Gobuqiangs menacing scolding, the Goblins continued their march through the forest. Chapter 31: Murder in the Night Chapter 31: Murder in the Night "Woo!" The team had just set off when a long horn sound suddenly came from behind. The sound was very faint, almost inaudible if one didnt listen carefully. But all the goblins walking through the forest stopped in unison. They turned and looked toward the direction of the tribe, their expressions uncertain. "Boss, its the tribes horn sound!" The sound of the horn made Gobuqiangs face light up with excitement. He knew the boss planned to attack the lizardmen in the swamp. At the same time, in the Goblin Tribe of the Riverside Forest. The war horn on the watchtower sounded once again. Li Meng stood at the doorway of a wooden hut, squinting his eyes as he gazed at the distant watchtower. After more than three months, it was time to address the threat of the swamp lizardmen. He glanced slightly sideways at Benben, who was snoring loudly while lying outside the wooden hut. Benbens massive body was now clad in a set of iron-gray armor. The armor covered 90% of his body. Chest plate, back plate, gauntlets, arm guards, and leg guards26 pieces of armor in total covered his entire body. Apart from the joints, crotch, and underarms, all other areas were tightly protected. Even his large head was encased in a massive full-cover helmet. It seemed that Benben was quite fond of the helmet. After all, an ogres only weakness was its eyes. The helmets visor was grid-shaped. Although it impaired visibility, it offered excellent protection for his eyes. Weapons like arrows would find it very difficult to strike Benbens eyes. The helmet also gave Benben a sense of security while he slept. Wearing this set of armor, Benben looked like a giant iron man. Although it fell slightly short of a fully-armored knight from Earths medieval times, it was close enough. Benbens weapon was a massive spiked club. The club was entirely forged from low-carbon steel. Its length was nearly five meters, matching Benbens height. The shaft of the club was covered in sharp spikes. If he swung it down, anything hit would be smashed into pulp. The combined weight of the armor and club reached a terrifying 1.3 tons. For a human, this would be an unbearable weight. But for a creature like Benben, 1 ton was equivalent to about 10 kilograms for a human. Time passed by bit by bit. The sounding of the war horn prompted the hunting teams outside to return one after another. By the afternoon of the third day, in the tribes forest. In front of the largest wooden hut, it was bustling with activity. More than a thousand goblins made the nearby forest crowded. A single glance revealed a sea of goblins with green skin of various sizes. Some goblins held long spears, while others carried crossbows on their backs. "War, lizardmen, kill!" Li Meng stood at the doorway of the wooden hut and said just one sentence. Upon hearing this, the goblins faces showed excitement. "Kill! Kill!" The goblins raised their weapons and shouted loudly. The unified shouting echoed through the forest, startling the birds into flight. "Set out!" Li Meng waved his hand and gave the order to march. More than 1,300 goblins turned and surged into the western forest. This movement resembled a green wave sweeping through the forest. The rumbling sound of footsteps echoed through the woods. Based on the future predicted by Sims, Li Meng began his crusade against the swamp. Before long, the commotion in the western forest gradually faded away. The next morning, in the Riverside Forest. A large group of goblins was marching through the dim forest. Countless green figures filled every corner of the woods. Under their overwhelming numbers, even the strongest magical beasts retreated. Among the green crowd was an even larger figure. Wherever it passed, low-hanging branches and leaves were pushed aside. Occasionally, branches would break with a "crack" sound. "Wheres the turning point?" At the forefront of the group, Li Meng was walking quickly through the forest. As he walked, he was deep in thought. Would this crusade against the swamp bring a turning point? Li Meng didnt know. If he couldnt find a turning point in the swamp, his future would be bleak. Although the worst outcome wouldnt be death, At most, hed have to lead his goblin followers and flee the northern forest. As long as they left the northern forest, they wouldnt clash with the pigmen. Without a conflict with the pigmen, the lizardmen wouldnt ally with the pigmen to attack him. Although this plan seemed cowardly, it would ensure survival. And as long as he was alive, there would always be hope. ------ That night, the swamp was eerily silent. Under the moonlight, the White Scale Tribe was utterly still. The entire tribe was quiet, except for some lizardmen guards on the wooden wall perimeter. "Whats happening in the eastern forest?" "Who knows? Weve already sent out several scouting teams, but none have returned." "I heard goblins appeared in the eastern forest." "Goblins? Those little creatures can just be killed." Late at night, the lizardmen guards on the wooden wall were chatting idly. For the past few months, the atmosphere in the tribe had been off. Once, Elder Adao led the tribes warriors out, but only half of them returned. Even Elder Adao was severely injured. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Goblins in groups are the most troublesome," one said. "Just goblins. I can handle ten by myself," another boasted. "Yeah, right. If even Elder Adao got hurt, you think youre better?" "Come on. Ive killed at least twenty goblins!" While the guards chatted to pass the time, In the largest straw hut within the tribe, "Weve sent five scouting teams, and none have returned. Somethings wrong!" "Of course. When I returned today, there was commotion in the eastern forest." Five lizardmen sat cross-legged on straw mats. At the head was a white-scaled lizardman. Adaos expression was grim as he surveyed the elders. "This time, the goblins were dealing with are different from the ones weve known. They have standardized weapons, made of iron. We cannot afford to underestimate them." "Just goblins. Is there any need to be so tense?" "So what if their weapons are iron? It doesnt change the fact that goblins are weak." Some elders still looked down on the goblins. They couldnt understand why Elder Adao was so cautious about these supposedly weak creatures. "Lets finish off those ugly green creatures quickly, like we always have." "Could the commotion in the eastern forest be goblins?" "Impossible. If it were goblins, then the scouting teams we sent" Before Elder Aqi could finish, he fell silent. The elders expressions darkened, their hearts sinking. The eastern forest was stirring, and the lizardmen scouting teams were missing. Connecting these two facts led to a terrifying conclusion. All the elders looked toward the high priest at the head. Under the moonlight, the high priest was enveloped in a layer of white radiance. She looked stunningly beautiful and sacred. Chapter 32: Night Attack Chapter 32: Night Attack Facing the elders'' gazes, the white Lizardman opened its reptilian mouth. A gentle voice echoed in the room. "Elder Aron, immediately send people to warn the Gray-Scaled Tribe and the Black-Scaled Tribe. Tell them that, if necessary, the White Phosphorus Tribe hopes to gain their help. In this swamp, all Lizardmen are one. Only by uniting against our enemies can we survive." Elder Aron nodded. No one knew what would happen in the future. But making early preparations was never wrong. Meanwhile, on the other side, deep within the swamp. Under the moonlight, the weed-filled swamp was draped in a silver veil. In a knee-deep water area, a dark mass of figures waded forward. The shadows under the moonlight spread across a large portion of the swamp. The sound of water splashing reverberated in the night sky. Ripples formed as the waters surface churned intensely. The Goblins moved with ease, even in the swamp. The loud commotion drove swamp crabs out of their water holes, scurrying away in panic. Their speed left only faint ripples on the water. Swamp crocodiles, nearly five meters long, poked their heads out from the distant waters. The noise made by the Goblins caught their attention. But the overwhelming sounds and the sheer number of prey deterred them from approaching. "Swamp crocodiles!" The nearby crocodiles made the Goblins somewhat nervous. Swamp crocodiles were Tier-2 magical beasts, invincible in water. They usually lived in swamps and rivers. Approaching the waters edge often invited their attacks. Goblins fetching water from the rivers had frequently fallen prey to swamp crocodiles. Legend spoke of a Swamp Crocodile King, a Tier-5 magical beast with magical powers. "Whats there to fear? We have crossbows and spears!" "Yeah, yeah, if those crocodiles dare approach, well shoot and stab them to death." Thinking of their weapons, the Goblins felt braver. Their gazes toward the crocodiles turned greedy. "Swamp crocodile meat tastes delicious. Lets hunt them." "No, tonight the Lizardmen are our feast!" "If we leave the group, the boss will get angry." "Exactly, exactly, no splitting up!" Among the wading Goblins was Li Meng. Turning slightly, Li Meng glanced at the nearby waters. More and more swamp crocodiles were gathering in the waters near the Goblin army. Any Goblin that strayed from the group would become their meal. [Swamp Crocodile] [Level: 32] [Strength: 71] [Defense: 88] [Agility: 68] [Magic: 11] Their level and attributes were high. But magical beasts were just beasts. Unlike humans, they couldnt learn magical skills. Without the enhancement of magical skills, they were merely stronger animals. This was shallow water. If the crocodiles truly attacked, the outcome would be uncertain. Compared to the Goblins somewhat labored movements, Benben appeared much more at ease. Though this was a swamp, not all ground beneath the water was muddy. Li Meng walked ahead to scout paths for Benben. Otherwise, he would have already been riding on Benbens shoulders. Benben also noticed the distant swamp crocodiles. It opened its mouth, saying, Oh-oo, oh-oo, while pointing at the crocodiles. Turning back at Benben''s voice, Li Meng grinned. From Benbens expression, Li Meng knew it must be talking about food. Shaking his head, Li Meng pointed toward the dark depths ahead. Benben could only look regretfully at the crocodiles before continuing to follow its boss. Three hours later, at the White-Scaled Tribe. It was late at night, and the tribe behind the wooden walls was silent. Even the Lizardmen guards on the walls were dozing off. "Hey, did you hear something?" On a section of the southern wall, a sleepy Lizardman suddenly jolted awake. Rubbing its eyes, it scanned the outer swamp. It patted its equally drowsy companion beside it. The awakened companion yawned. "Probably just swamp crabs. Those things love digging by the water." The Lizardman guard scanned the water again. Under the moonlight, only messy weeds and rippling water could be seen. "Wait, when did that mound appear over there?" Suddenly, the guard''s gaze fixed on a massive shadow. The mound wasnt far from the shore, only about fifty meters from the wall. It was too far to make out clearly. "Let me see. Huh, that wasnt there earlier." The guards exchanged puzzled looks. Having stood watch for so long, they were familiar with the swamps layout. They were sure that shadow hadnt been there before. "Could it be a swamp crocodile?" "Impossible. Even standing upright, a crocodile wouldnt be that big." "Thats strange. Its not like a giant rock could have fallen from the sky." "Maybe its a pile of floating weeds that drifted here." "Whatever. When dawn comes" Whoosh! Suddenly, an abrupt sound pierced the night. Black streaks flashed under the moonlight. The bodies of the Lizardman guards, who were observing the swamp, froze. Arrows had precisely struck both of their heads. Their sturdy bodies collapsed one after the other, falling off the wall. In the moonlit darkness, numerous figures emerged from the weeds. "Benben, charge!" With a loud roar, the dark shadow moved. Benben stood up, taking massive strides toward the wooden wall. "Kill, kill!" "Meat, meat!" The Goblins shouted loudly as they followed Benbens massive figure toward the shore. Crossbowmen continuously shot at the guards on the wall. "Whats happening?" "Enemy attack, enemy attack!" The noise outside startled the Lizardman guards. But they quickly realized what was happening. Immediately, the guards shouted warnings. The commotion woke the Lizardmen in the tribe. Chaos erupted as many armed themselves with large machetes and rushed out of their straw huts. "South! The southern wall is under attack!" The Lizardmen warriors hurried toward the southern wall. Meanwhile, outside the wall. Benben had reached the shore, its massive body charging toward the wooden barrier. "Whats that? Its huge!" Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tribes wooden wall was only five meters tall. It was built primarily to keep out swamp crabs and crocodiles. But Benbens height nearly matched the wall. To the Lizardmen, Benben was like a giant. "Its... its an Ogre!" One guard recognized Benben and shouted in alarm. Benben, like a mountain, crashed into the wall with its massive shoulder. Chapter 33: The Turning Point Revealed Chapter 33: The Turning Point Revealed "Boom!" In the dark of the night, a loud crash echoed, and splinters of wood flew everywhere. The wooden wall was directly smashed into a large hole by Benben. Benben''s massive body lost balance and fell to the ground. As Benben climbed up from the ground, goblins swarmed in through the breach behind him. "Wowlala!" The goblins shouted excitedly, their faces full of exhilaration. They scrambled to rush through the opening. "It''s goblins! It''s goblins!" The Lizardmen rushing to support finally discovered that it was goblins attacking the tribe. "How could ogres be helping goblins?" "Have they been tamed by the goblins?" "Kill them!" Although Benben''s massive body made the Lizardmen reveal expressions of fear, their homes were behind them, and they had nowhere to retreat. Hundreds of Lizardmen wielding large machetes roared and charged toward the goblins. "Whoosh!" Facing the charging Lizardmen, the goblins yelled wildly and charged toward them. Crossbowmen shot arrows as they ran. With so many Lizardmen in front, there was no need to aim. The sound of arrows slicing through the air echoed through the night sky. Black streaks of light darted toward the charging Lizardmen. "Thud!" The leading Lizardman warrior suddenly froze in place. Then, like harvested wheat, they fell in waves. The fallen Lizardmen let out wails of pain. Seeing their companions collapse suddenly in front of them, the Lizardmen behind were startled. All they heard was the sound of "whoosh, whoosh" as arrows streaked toward them from the front, and their comrades ahead fell, lifeless. By the time they realized what had happened, it was too late. Before the fight had even begun, the Lizardmen suffered heavy casualties. Inside the tribe, beyond the wooden wall, goblins shouted and clashed with the Lizardmen. The chaotic battlefield quickly spread, the battle cries of the two different species resounding through the night sky. Crossbows were already deadly weapons in close combat. As the battle began, the goblin crossbowmen, working alongside the goblin spearmen, slaughtered the Lizardmen mercilessly. At close range, the crossbow bolts became even deadlier. Though many goblins fell under the large machetes of the Lizardman warriors, even more Lizardmen fell under the bolts of the goblin crossbowmen. Within moments, hundreds of Lizardmen were defeated, scattering in retreat. The battle quickly spread deeper into the tribe. A group of goblins rushed into a thatched hut. Inside the hut, a female Lizardman clutched her child, trembling in the corner. The goblins spotted her and, excited, charged forward with their weapons. "What are you doing?" A goblin leader suddenly slapped one of his underlings on the head. The stunned goblin looked at the leader in confusion. The goblin leader grinned, greedily eyeing the female Lizardman. "The boss of the bosses said we can''t eat female Lizardmen." Hearing this, the goblin''s eyes lit up. He raised his weapon again, aiming for the child in the female Lizardmans arms. "Smack!" The leader slapped him on the head again. "Boss, what now?" The underling glared at the leader in frustration. The leader glared back. "The boss of the bosses said male Lizardman children shorter than us can''t be killed either." "Why? I want meat!" The underling complained discontentedly. "No why. What, you want to challenge the boss of the bosses?" The underling shrank back, shaking his head quickly. "Come on, theres plenty of meat outside!" The goblins hurriedly left the hut. Later, more groups of goblins entered the hut. However, upon seeing the Lizardman mother and child, none of them harmed them. Even those dissatisfied with the order grumbled and left without causing harm. "Whats going on? Whats happening?" In front of the largest thatched hut in the tribe''s center, the elders hurriedly gathered after running from their homes. "Its goblins! Goblins have broken in!" A Lizardman ran over from the darkness, terror evident on his face. More Lizardmen gathered from all directions around the elders. "Goblins?" The elders exchanged looks of astonishment. Goblins dared to attack their tribe? At that moment, a group of Lizardmen ran in from the southern darkness, all of them terrified as if pursued by something horrific. "Elder, we cant hold them off! The goblins are slaughtering their way through!" Adao furrowed his brows, stepping forward and pushing aside the Lizardman in front of him. He strode to the forefront, raising his large machete. "Dont be afraid! Prepare for battle!" Adaos roar rallied his companions. Unknowingly, more than 200 Lizardmen had gathered behind Adao. His shout gave the terrified Lizardmen a sliver of courage. In the rear, more Lizardmen gathered from the north. But suddenly, the southern darkness fell silent. The chaotic sounds of battle vanished completely. Adao stared intently into the darkness, gripping his large machete tightly with both hands. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, the darkness erupted with change. A dense barrage of arrows filled the night sky, shooting from the south. Countless black streaks hurtled toward the Lizardmen. "Bang!" At that moment, the door of the large thatched hut behind the Lizardmen burst open. A cloud of white mist surged out, rolling over the Lizardmen''s feet and toward the darkness. A miraculous scene unfolded. Ten meters ahead of the Lizardmen, the white mist coalesced into an ice wall that rose high into the air. The arrows clattered against the ice wall, scattering shards of ice. The ice wall''s exterior quickly turned into a pincushion of embedded bolts. "Its the High Priest!" The appearance of the ice wall elicited cheers from the Lizardmen. Amid the cheering, a white figure emerged from the hut. Standing at the entrance, Bai Ling gazed solemnly into the darkness. The goblins large-scale attack tonight had taken him by surprise. He had never thought the goblins would dare to attack the tribe, let alone with such force. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A white Lizardman who can use magic could that be Bai Ling?" In the southern darkness, Li Meng observed the white figure at the hut''s entrance. [Lizardman] [Level: 41] [Strength: 17] [Defense: 14] [Agility: 21] [Magic: 71] [Ice Elemental Control: LV4] [Mindspeak: LV3] As if realizing something, Li Meng grinned. "So, youre the turning point, huh?" Upon seeing the "Mindspeak" skill, Li Meng finally understood everything. Bai Ling was the true culprit behind the tribe''s downfall. The Mindspeak skill allowed Bai Ling to communicate with other tribes. Bai Ling was the key to the alliance between the Pigmen and the Lizardmen. Chapter 34: The Power of Magic Chapter 34: The Power of Magic "Benben, its your turn!" Benben turned his head to glance at the boss. He raised his left hand and pounded it against his chest with great force. A heavy and resounding "thump" echoed in the air. Benben then turned around, dragging his spiked club toward the ice wall. "Benben! Benben!" The goblins behind him shouted excitedly at the top of their lungs. Their thunderous cheers drowned out all other sounds. Hearing the synchronized shouts of the goblins in the depths of darkness, the Lizardmen outside the thatched hut felt their hearts tighten. The sound was so immensejust how large was the goblins force? Standing at the doorway, Bai Ling felt her heart sink as well. At that moment, Bai Lings pupils contracted. In the darkness in front of the ice wall, a massive figure slowly emerged. "Ogre?" Bai Ling gasped in shock. Her body swayed, and a hint of panic flashed in her eyes. Outside the thatched hut, the Lizardmen also looked terrified as they stared at Benben, who was approaching the ice wall from the other side. Benben''s enormous body was overwhelmingly intimidating. "Gobuqiang!" Seeing the Lizardmen beyond the ice wall looking utterly frightened, Li Meng smirked quietly. Leaving Benben behind had proven to be the right decision. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Benben werent here tonight, no one might have been able to handle that female Lizardman. "Boss, did you call me?" Hearing the bosss call, Gobuqiang quickly stepped forward. "Bring those female Lizardmen and Lizardman children over!" Gobuqiang nodded repeatedly, turned around, and left with a group of subordinates. By this time, in the dark depths ahead, Benben had already arrived at the ice wall. "Stop, Ogre!" Benben''s body suddenly froze, as if startled. He turned his massive head with a confused look, scanning his surroundings. "Im over here, the white Lizardman at the doorway. Im the one talking to you." Benben turned his head toward Bai Ling, who stood at the doorway of the thatched hut. "Why are you helping the weak and disgusting goblins attack us?" Benben glanced back into the dark depths at his boss before turning to Bai Ling and letting out a loud "Ooooh." "Theyre just weak goblins. You could crush them with a single slap. Youre free." Benben shook his large head. "Roar!" He let out a thunderous roar at Bai Ling. Then he raised his spiked club with one hand and smashed it down onto the ice wall. "Boom!" With a deafening crash, the ice wall shattered. "Wait, Im not your enemy. The goblins who enslaved you are your enemies." Benben shook his head and took large strides forward. The voice in his head made Benben furious. He didnt like this feeling; his mind was being invaded. Seeing the ogre unmoved, Bai Lings expression turned cold. Thick white mist surged from under her feet. The mist spread past the Lizardmen, sweeping toward the ogre. The dense white mist wrapped around Benbens legs and quickly enveloped his body. "Crack!" A crisp "crack" echoed through the night. Benben, who was advancing, suddenly halted. The mist around his body turned into ice, freezing him instantly. From the moment the mist appeared to the moment Benben was frozen, it all happened in an instant. In less than two seconds, there was a "crack," and the ice shattered. The Lizardmen, who hadnt had time to celebrate, froze in shock. "Stop! Dont come any closer!" Bai Lings expression changed slightly as she raised her hand. More than ten ice arrows, each a meter long and three inches thick, appeared out of thin air and shot forward. The sound of piercing wind echoed through the night sky. The ice arrows transformed into streaks of white light, instantly crossing the hundred-meter distance and striking Benben''s body. At the moment of impact, there was a crisp "crack." The ice arrows shattered with a resounding crash. One by one, the ten-plus ice arrows collided and shattered, scattering shards of ice everywhere. Looking at the breastplate on Benben''s chest, more than ten dents had appeared. Seeing that her attack was ineffective, Bai Ling raised her right hand high above her head. Above her, white mist surged and instantly solidified into ice. A massive ice spike hovered above Bai Lings head. The spike grew larger and thicker at a speed visible to the naked eye. Chilling air spread outward from the ice spike. Wherever it passed, the ground was covered with a layer of frost. The freezing air forced the surrounding Lizardmen to retreat repeatedly. "Go!" When the ice spike reached a length of nearly ten meters, Bai Ling let out a sharp cry. She threw her right hand forward. The massive ice spike shot out, heading straight for Benben not far away. Faced with the incoming ice spike, Benben stopped in his tracks. "Roar!" He let out a roar and swung his spiked club with both hands toward the incoming ice spike. This strike landed precisely on the ice spike. "Boom!" At the moment the spiked club and the ice spike made contact, a powerful shockwave exploded outward. The ice spike shattered immediately, its fragments scattering with the shockwave. The immense force of the impact caused Benbens massive body to stagger backward repeatedly. Several thatched huts dozens of meters away were blown apart as if swept by a hurricane. The ice fragments mixed with the shockwave, lifting the thatched huts into the air. Even the Lizardmen nearby were thrown off balance, tumbling over one another. The chilling air swept outward from Benbens position, covering the ground in a layer of ice crystals and freezing everything in its path. "Its still no use, is it?" Seeing that the ogre remained unharmed, a hint of despair flashed in Bai Ling''s eyes. The difference in power between the two sides was too great. And the ogre had formidable resistance to magic. Just the ogre alone could slaughter all her people. Facing the ogre, the only hope for survival was to flee. But right now, they were not only facing the ogre. They also had to deal with the goblins, who were watching like predators. "Benben, come back!" At that moment, Li Meng''s voice rang out from the darkness behind Benben. Benben, who was approaching the Lizardmen, stopped in his tracks. His massive body turned around and looked toward the darkness behind him. In the eyes of the Lizardmen, a large goblin slowly emerged from the shadows. "Goblin, retreat at once! This is not a place for you!" The voice suddenly appeared in Li Mengs mind. Li Mengs expression shifted slightly. He stopped in his tracks and looked up at the white Lizardman in front of the thatched hut. Although it had the appearance of a lizard, it gave off a surprisingly alluring impression. This wasnt an illusionit was due to the curvaceous figure it had when standing upright, which conformed to human aesthetics. Lizardmen had lizard-like heads, bodies covered in scales, and tails. But aside from the tail and head, the rest of their bodies leaned toward a humanoid shape. "Surrender, or you will all die!" Using the heart-speaking skill, the two communicated through their thoughts. This wasnt a verbal exchange but a form of telepathy. It allowed them to understand each other''s thoughts and intentions. Li Meng gazed greedily at Bai Ling in front of the thatched hut. This white variant female stirred his desire to reproduce. Although she had a lizards head, it wasnt something he couldnt accept. At the very least, she was far better than those female magical beasts. Faced with Li Mengs greedy gaze, Bai Lings face was full of disgust. "Wishful thinking! The White Scale Tribe will never be slaves!" Li Meng grinned, turned around, and waved his hand into the darkness behind him. The sound of footsteps echoed from the shadows, accompanied by the cries of Lizardmen women and children. Chapter 35: Leave None Alive Chapter 35: Leave None Alive A group of female Lizardmen and Lizardman children were driven out of the darkness by Goblins. The number was considerable, over 200 of them. This caused a commotion in the darkness. "Move quickly, or Ill eat you!" A Goblin looked greedily at the female Lizardmen passing by. He picked up a spear and jabbed one of them. The Lizardman let out a miserable cry of pain and jumped in fright. This provoked a burst of laughter from the surrounding Goblins. The frightened female Lizardmen, holding their trembling children, walked forward with fear in their eyes. The appearance of women and children caused unrest among the Lizardmen near the thatched huts. All the Lizardmen glared angrily at the Goblins driving the women and children. Faced with the enraged male Lizardmen, Li Meng grinned. He then turned and waved at a female Lizardman not far behind him. A Goblin nearby hurriedly used a spear to force the female Lizardman over. The female Lizardman, full of fear, came before Li Meng. The sight of the hideous Goblin made her legs weak, and she collapsed to the ground. Looking down at the trembling female Lizardman before him, Li Meng grinned again. His eyes suddenly turned cold. He stretched out his right hand and grabbed the female Lizardman by the neck. The female Lizardman, larger than Li Meng, was lifted off the ground with ease. The sensation of suffocation caused the female Lizardman to struggle violently. But her struggles were in vain. Li Meng, gripping the female Lizardmans neck, faced the group of Lizardmen. "You should already know what I intend to do!" Li Meng''s gaze fixed on Bai Ling standing at the doorway of the thatched hut. Bai Ling glared at him angrily, her whole body trembling. "Damned Goblins, go to hell!" Unable to bear the sight of their kin being so mistreated by the Goblins, several Lizardmen roared in fury. The leading Lizardman let out an angry shout. Five Lizardmen suddenly charged at Li Meng. "Come back!" Adao was alarmed by the reckless actions of his people. He quickly tried to stop them, but it was too late. Benben moved. The massive creature took a few steps forward. With the giant spiked club in his hand, he swung horizontally. "Bang!" The massive club swept across the five Lizardmen. At the moment of impact, the crisp sound of bones shattering echoed through the night sky. The five Lizardmen were flung away like ragdolls, soaring tens of meters before crashing into a thatched hut. One wall of the hut collapsed instantly. "Roar!" After finishing his attack, Benben let out an angry roar toward the Lizardmen. Terrified, the Lizardmen retreated repeatedly, staring at the Ogre encased in steel. "My patience is limited!" Li Meng tightened his grip. The female Lizardman clutched Li Meng''s hand tightly. Her mouth dripped saliva profusely. Her neck emitted cracking sounds, as if it would be broken in the next moment. Bai Ling gritted her teeth, glaring at Li Meng with hatred. "The White-Scaled tribe would rather die than become slaves!" Hearing the final answer from the female Lizardman, Li Meng grinned. Releasing his grip, Li Meng let go of the female Lizardman. The Lizardman knelt on the ground, gasping for air. Li Meng pointed forward, his gaze filled with killing intent as he stared at the Lizardmen before him. "Kill them all, leave none alive!" Originally considering keeping these adult Lizardmen as labor, he now decided to kill them all. The Goblins behind him were overjoyed by the leader''s command. "Kill! Kill! Kill!" The ecstatic Goblins charged forward in a frenzy. Their cries echoed through the sky. The sound of crossbow bolts piercing through the air resounded again in the dark night. This made the Lizardmen in front of the thatched huts look tense. "Block them! Kill!" Adao realized that the High Priest had clearly been negotiating with the Goblins earlier. The result was obviousthe talks had failed. As the Lizardmen moved, so did Benben. Holding his massive spiked club, he charged toward the Lizardmen like a heavy tank. Just as the massive club was raised for a sweeping strike, A cloud of white mist quickly approached from the ground, engulfing Benben''s body. The white mist instantly turned into ice, freezing Benben once again. "Ah!" Bai Ling chose to stop Benben, but this meant she couldnt help the Lizardmen. The crossbow bolts rained down, falling into the group of Lizardmen like droplets. The darkness was filled with screams and wails. Sharp crossbow bolts pierced through the Lizardmen''s bodies. The Lizardmen at the forefront of the charge fell in large numbers. Adao was strong, an outstanding warrior among the Lizardmen. But he was still made of flesh and blood. Charging at the forefront, Adao became the primary target of the Goblin crossbowmen. His body was riddled with crossbow bolts, turning him into a porcupine. Even so, he staggered forward in the darkness. His legs gave out, and Adao fell to his knees. "Goblins, I... I will kill you..." His eyes were filled with hatred as he stared into the depths of the darkness. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his vision, countless Goblins holding spears emerged from the shadows. He tried to pick up the large machete beside him to continue fighting. But his hands were already limp and powerless. The Goblins ignored him, rushing past him with loud cries. Before losing consciousness entirely, Adao saw and heard something. He saw countless figures emerging from the darkness. He heard the rumbling sound of their footsteps. ___ In the darkness, Adao fell to the ground with a mix of despair and resignation. The night deepened, and the moonlight illuminated the chaotic village. The shouts of battle, roars, screams, and wails echoed endlessly. Magical lights flashed in some parts of the village. "Dont come near! Dont come near!" In front of the thatched huts, Bai Ling looked at the approaching Ogre with despair. The Ogre seemed like a wall, blocking her magic. She wanted to help her tribe, to use magic to kill the Goblins. Even if the White-Scaled Tribe was destined to perish tonight, she wanted to take the Goblins down with them. But her magic couldnt break through the Ogre''s massive body. She couldnt bypass this formidable barrier. "High Priest, save me!" In the darkness, a blood-covered Lizardman crawled to Bai Ling''s feet. Two crossbow bolts were lodged in its back, and blood poured from its mouth. "Ah!" Bai Ling, having never seen so much blood, let out a sharp scream. Filled with fear, she turned and ran into the hut. The High Priest''s reaction left the Lizardman lying on the ground bewildered. As it succumbed to blood loss, it closed its eyes with lingering questions. At this moment, the final slaughter was underway in the surrounding darkness. Although it seemed like both sides were engaged in chaotic battle, the Lizardmen were rapidly being defeated. Against the crossbows, the Lizardmen had no means of resistance. The darkness hindered their vision. Already outmatched, the Lizardmen were being slaughtered entirely under such conditionsit was only a matter of time. "It seems the Lizardmen arent such a strong race after all." In the darkness, Li Meng walked across the battlefield, stepping over corpses. As he walked, Li Meng didnt find a single Lizardman with any special abilities. The Goblins, though weak, clearly had a higher potential than the Lizardmen. Chapter 36: Screams in the Night Chapter 36: Screams in the Night The Lizardmen had high potential, especially with someone like Bai Ling, a mage. But from Bai Lings appearance, it was clear she was an exception. As long as Goblins survived, they had no issue evolving into Goblin Warriors. Lizardmen, on the other hand, had no concept of evolution. They could only enhance their strength through physical training and combat skills, whereas Goblins could grow stronger by eating. The former had a higher baseline, while the latter had a higher ceiling. When Li Meng arrived in front of the straw hut, the sounds of battle were already moving westward. The area around the straw hut had been cleared of Lizardmen. The Goblins were sweeping through the entire tribe. Looking at the ground around the hut, piles of Lizardmen corpses could be seen stacked on top of each other. "Oh?" Standing in front of the straw huts door, Benben looked troubled. The hut was too small for it to enter. Lowering its head, it glanced at its leader, who had just arrived. Benben pointed at the hut. Li Meng grinned and patted Benbens leg. Benben, leave the rest to me. Looking at the huts open door, Li Meng smirked lewdly. For months, he had been suppressing his instincts to reproduce. Tonight, he would no longer resist his bodys primal urges. With that, Li Meng swaggered into the straw hut. Moments ago, Bai Ling had fled into the hut, and Li Meng had seen it clearly. That womans mental state had completely collapsed. As someone of high status who had always lived within the tribe, she had never experienced death. How could she comprehend its terror? D-dont come any closer! The straw hut was not entirely dark. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moonlight spilled through the skylight, softly dispelling the shadows. Inside, Li Meng spotted Bai Ling curled up in a corner. Those young Lizardmen died because of you. Do you want the women and children to die for you too? Bai Lings face froze as she stared blankly at the approaching Li Meng. Standing before her, Li Meng looked down with a sneer. Reaching out, he grabbed Bai Lings hand. He then forcibly pressed her beneath him. Live with this guilt. Only if you survive can your people survive. With that, Li Meng grinned grotesquely and tore off the beast hide covering Bai Lings chest. Her high, human-like breasts were exposed to his gaze. Li Meng stared greedily, a hint of surprise flashing in his eyes. He had assumed Lizardmen were oviparous, but he was clearly wrong. Like humans, Lizardmen were viviparous; otherwise, these breasts wouldnt exist. Bai Ling didnt resist. She stared blankly at the full moon, allowing the grotesque Goblin on her to tear away her beast skirt. Not long after, a suppressed scream echoed from the hut. This was followed by muffled grunts and groans. Under the full moon, the swamp was anything but peaceful tonight. Two hours later, the noisy White White-Scaled Tribe gradually quieted down. In the darkness, sounds of chewing echoed throughout the tribe. The Goblins, famished after hours of battle, tore into the corpses. The thick stench of blood permeated the air, enveloping the entire area. Around the largest hut, the chewing noises were the loudest. Numerous Goblins gnawed greedily on the Lizardmen corpses. Not far away, the surviving Lizardwomen and children watched in terror as their tribespeople were devoured. Ah! At that moment, a scream suddenly came from within the straw hut. This drew the attention of the nearby Goblins feasting on the corpses. With bloodied mouths, they looked toward the hut. Moments later, their leader emerged from the doorway. In his hand was a thick white tail, from which he tore a chunk of meat with his teeth. Hmm, not bad! The flavor surprised Li Meng. Bai Lings tail meat was better than anything he had ever eatenchewy, with a faint milky aroma. [Skill Devoured: Acquired Skill "Heart Speech"] The system notification brought a grin to Li Mengs face. For Bai Ling to survive, she had no choice but to offer her tail. Otherwise, death awaited her. Lizardmen could regenerate their tails, so losing one wouldnt harm Bai Ling much. In half a year, her tail would grow back as good as new. Standing in the doorway, Li Meng continued savoring the tail meat. Bai Lings other skill, "Ice Element Control," was an excellent ability. If one tail wasnt enough to extract it, he could always eat her regenerated tail later. [Skill Devoured: Acquired Skill "Ice Element Control"] Before finishing the tail, the system notification appeared again. Lucky me. Here, a reward for you! Satisfied, Li Meng tossed the remaining tail to a nearby Goblin underling. The Goblins scrambled to grab the prize. Looking up at the full moon, Li Meng narrowed his eyes. Based on his foresight from Life Simulation, Bai Ling couldnt stay in the White Phosphorus Tribe. If she remained, she would undoubtedly betray him. Li Meng wasnt naive enough to think that Bai Ling would fall in love with him after what he had done. Such things only happened in illogical stories. As a Goblin, despised by all intelligent races, Bai Ling would only feel shame and wait for revenge. Who cares? A hint of disdain flashed in Li Mengs eyes as he reached out toward the moon. As a Goblin, Li Meng had no intention of being a good person. Since Goblins were universally loathed, he would use his existence to trample on the pride and dignity of those other races. No matter who you are, watch closely. I will torment this world to my hearts content! Li Meng grinned viciously, clenching his fists as if declaring war on some unseen force. After a while, he lowered his hands. Turning slightly, he looked at Benben, who sat in front of the straw hut. Benben! The sudden voice in Benbens mind startled it. Benbens massive frame trembled as it shook its head violently. Its me, your leader! Benben lowered its head to look at Li Meng. It extended a massive finger to point at him. Yes, its me! Leader, how did you get into my head? Im not in your head. Im using magic to communicate with you. Magic? This voice in my head is magic? Yes, its magic. Oh, I see. Benben understands! Li Meng sat down at the doorway, the moonlight illuminating their contrasting figures. Benben, do you have any family? Yes, long ago, we all lived in a cave. But one day, they all disappeared. Disappeared? Did you look for them, Benben? Leader, why should I look for them? Chapter 37: The Gray Scales Tribe Chapter 37: The Gray Scales Tribe Li Meng''s expression froze for a moment, and he quickly understood what was happening. It seemed that once Ogres reached adulthood, they separated from their parents. However, unlike most magical beasts that drove their offspring away, Ogres chose to leave themselves, abandoning their nests to their children. "Benben, have you encountered other Ogres before?" Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Benben nodded its massive head and tapped on its helmet. The magic cast by the boss in its mind made it somewhat uncomfortable. "I met them in the mountains. Theyre really fierce. Benben doesnt like them." "Them? Were they an Ogre family?" "I dont know. Benben fought them. They were strange. When that hot thing in the sky looked at them, they turned into stone." Turned into stone under the sunlight? Li Mengs face displayed a thoughtful expression as he scrutinized Benben. It seemed Benben was an outlier among Ogres. Could it be because of its "Enhanced Stone Skin" skill? Time slowly passed, and night deepened. The sound of chewing in the tribe continued for a long, long time. Only when dawn arrived did the tribe finally fall completely silent. The well-fed Goblins lay down and began snoring. The female Lizardmen and their children were driven back into the thatched huts. The hierarchy among Goblins was strict. Reproductive rights belonged to the higher-ranked Goblins. No matter how strong their mating desires were, they wouldnt reproduce on their own. Ordinary Goblins wouldnt even have the initiative to seek reproductive rights because the genetic information etched into them suppressed such urges. This was a form of biological evolution through survival of the fittest. Offspring of higher-ranking Goblins had greater potential. Only allowing higher-ranking Goblins to reproduce strengthened the tribe''s power. Ordinary Goblin offspring would only weaken the tribe. As the morning sun rose in the eastern sky, the battle traces from the previous night had vanished. The tribe was filled with sleeping Goblins. Neither the bodies of Goblins nor Lizardmen remainedthey had all been consumed by the Goblins. Looking over at the snoring Goblins, each ones belly was round and swollen. "What What are you planning to do with us?" In the bright morning sunlight, the tribe was silent. Bai Ling weakly stepped out of the thatched hut. The pain of her severed tail caused her voice to tremble. Bai Ling glared resentfully at the Goblin sitting at the door, staring blankly at the blue sky. Li Meng turned to glance at Bai Ling, who was leaning against the doorframe. Bai Ling was still Bai Ling, but the tail under her beast skirt was gone. She had lost more than just her tailshe had lost other things as well. After taking one look at Li Meng, she withdrew her gaze, continuing to stare at the blue sky. "I am a smart Goblin. I wont let you become tools for breeding, used until death, and then eaten. Every 365 sunsets, you will offer ten percent of your population, half male and half female. This will rotate every 365 sunsets." Sustainable utilization maximized the value of the Lizardmen. Goblins had inherent flaws. To reproduce, they had to rely on other races. Thus, the tribes future required subordinate races of its own. "What difference does that make?" Despair flashed in Bai Lings eyes. She knew exactly what the difference was. The former inflicted pain temporarily, while the latter inflicted pain for a lifetime. "The difference is huge. At least you can live, reproduce, and thrive, providing us with more females and labor!" "You You demon!" Bai Lings face showed sorrow, and she despaired for her tribe''s future. Li Meng turned to Bai Ling at the door, sneering hideously. "Goblins are far scarier than demons!" After speaking, Li Meng stood up. "Once I destroy the Gray Scales Tribe and the Black Scales Tribe, all the Lizardmen in the swamp will be under your rule. If you dont want your people to suffer, work hard for me. Otherwise, youre only fit to be food." Saying this, Li Meng patted the armor of Benben, who was snoring soundly. Benben stirred and stood up. "Roar!" Benben let out a massive roar, its bellow from the helmet echoing across the land. The Goblins in the tribe, who were fast asleep, were startled awake. "Take me with you. I can help you subdue the Gray Scales Tribe and the Black Scales Tribe with less effort!" Li Meng turned to Bai Ling and grinned. "Then follow me. Ill be watching you." Li Meng could see right through Bai Lings thoughts. She only wanted to preserve the Lizardmens remaining strength for the future. At noon, under the scorching sun, Li Meng led the Goblin army away from the White Scales Tribe. With Bai Ling as the guide, the Goblin army advanced straight toward the Gray Scales Tribe. Two days later, in the swamp, near the Gray Scales Tribe. In a relatively shallow water area stood numerous stilted wooden houses. The surrounding water made the view wide and open. Due to its geographical location, the Gray Scales Tribe hadnt built wooden walls for protection. By afternoon, inside the tribe''s largest wooden house: "Gray Scales Chief, the Goblin army is attacking! The White Scales Tribe''s stronghold has already been breached!" This sudden news shocked the elders in the wooden house. The White Scales Tribe had nearly a thousand members and wasnt weak among the three tribes. Moreover, with High Priest Bai Ling in charge, how could mere Goblins breach it? The elders, kneeling inside the wooden house, exchanged glances. On the main seat, the Gray Scales Chief stared expressionlessly at the Lizardman delivering the warning. "Ridiculous! The White Scales Tribe has High Priest Bai Ling in charge. How could mere Goblins threaten it?" Gray Scales found it hard to believe that the White Scales Tribe had been breached. He had seen Bai Ling''s magical power firsthandit was formidable. How could mere Goblins rival her? The High Priest could easily annihilate hundreds of Goblins with a single spell. Seeing the chiefs disbelief, the Lizardman from the White Scales Tribe panicked. It knelt down quickly. "Gray Scales Chief, I speak the truth! When I left, the tribes outer wooden walls had already been breached. The High Priest instructed me to alert the Gray Scales Tribe and the Black Scales Tribe!" Could it be true? Had the White Scales Tribe, under Bai Lings leadership, really been breached by Goblins? Looking at the kneeling Lizardman, Gray Scaless expression shifted. The other elders were equally uncertain. If the White Scales Tribe had indeed fallen How powerful must the invading Goblin army be? "Chief, Chief, something terrible has happened!" At that moment, a Lizardman rushed in. "Its the Goblins! The Goblin army is attacking!" The rushing Lizardmans face was full of panic as it reported loudly. "What?" "How is that possible? So soon?" The White Scales Tribe messenger had just arrived, and now the Goblin army was here? Chapter 38: Surrender Chapter 38: Surrender At this moment, everyone in the wooden huts realized the severity of the situation. The goblin army''s arrival signified the fall of the White Scales Tribe. Gray Scales stood up and strode outside. "Inform all tribesmen to follow me into battle!" sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, in the vast waters to the east of the tribe. Under the scorching sun, a dense group of green-skinned figures waded through the water. The sheer number of them occupied a vast expanse of the water. Amid the numerous smaller green-skinned figures, there was one significantly larger figure. It resembled a towering mountain moving through the water. Wherever it passed, splashes flew everywhere. On its shoulders sat two figures, one on each side. One was Li Meng, and the other was Bai Ling. Sitting on Benben''s shoulder, Li Meng gazed into the distance. In that direction, wooden huts stood over the water, blending seamlessly with the horizon. The scene was grand and awe-inspiring. "This Gray Scales Tribe sure knows how to pick a location!" The surrounding water was clear, no deeper than one meter. Anything approaching could be spotted from a great distance. As an amphibious intelligent species, such an environment was ideal for the Lizardmen to fight in. At this moment, movement erupted within the tribe. Countless Lizardmen surged out of the tribe. With a leap, they dived into deeper waters like dumplings plunging into a pot. Ripples spread across the water''s surface, moving in the direction of the goblin army. "Stop!" Li Meng, sitting on Benben''s shoulder, shouted loudly. The goblin army wading through the water halted. The rippling water made it difficult for the goblins to stand firm. "How did I manage to defeat the Gray Scales Tribe?" Looking at the goblins around him struggling to keep their balance in the water, Li Meng pondered silently. In this environment, crossbows were of little use. The Lizardmen''s agility in water far surpassed that of the goblins. Fighting the Lizardmen in water would make it impossible for his goblin army to win. Even if they could win, the losses would be enormous. Conquering the final Black Scales Tribe would then be an impossible task. With a leap, Li Meng jumped off Benben''s shoulder. As he was about to land in the water, white mist rose beneath his feet, freezing the water''s surface. Li Meng ran forward across the frozen surface. Wherever he stepped, the water beneath froze solid. This scene left Bai Ling, sitting on Benben''s shoulder, in disbelief. "Impossible!" She exclaimed in shock. A goblin capable of ice magic? The goblins stared in astonishment at their leader running across the water. The boss could use magic? Li Meng ran to the front of the army, extending his right hand with his palm facing outward. "Freeze!" Thick white mist surged forward, spreading to both sides. Wherever the mist passed, the water froze instantly. Before long, a massive ice sheet appeared before the goblin army. It stretched out for hundreds of meters before the white mist gradually dissipated. "Magic is indeed useful!" Looking at the vast expanse of white ice, Li Meng was very pleased. Only now did Li Meng understand why he had been able to defeat the Gray Scales Tribe. In the predictions of the Simulated Life skill, he had similarly acquired the skill of Ice Element Control from Bai Ling. However, the prediction did not clearly state this. "Onto the ice, prepare for battle!" Li Meng climbed onto the ice and shouted. The appearance of the ice excited the goblins. All of them looked at their leader on the ice with awe. "Gobumeng! Gobumeng!" It was unclear who shouted first. Soon, all the goblins began chanting "Gobumeng" as they climbed onto the ice. The sudden emergence of the ice also startled the approaching Lizardmen. The Lizardmen, who had been charging underwater, came to an abrupt halt. Rising out of the water, they stared at the ice not far away with a mix of confusion and fear. "This is ice magic. How could the High Priest Bai Ling assist the goblins?" "It''s the High Priest Bai Ling! I see her there!" "That massive figurewhat is it?" Benben''s enormous stature was conspicuous. Even from a distance, many Lizardmen could see the white figure of the High Priest Bai Ling sitting on the giant''s shoulder. Bai Ling''s white-scaled armor was too striking. It was instantly recognizable. "An ogre! Why is an ogre with the goblins?" "Damn it! The High Priest Bai Ling has been coerced!" Many Lizardmen began discussing, quickly realizing what had happened. Clearly, the goblins had forced the High Priest Bai Ling to comply. That was the only reason she was helping them. "Damn goblins!" Gray Scales and its tribesmen watched the goblins climbing onto the ice from a distance. The sight of the High Priest Bai Ling being held captive filled it with fury, causing it to slap the water violently. "Chieftain, what should we do now?" A group of elders approached Gray Scales. "Charge! Rescue the High Priest Bai Ling!" A Lizardman elder clenched its fists tightly, its gaze fixed on the white figure atop the giant. The High Priest Bai Ling was the dream of all male Lizardmen. Nearly all the elders had once pursued her in their youth. Though they had failed and been rejected, the High Priest Bai Ling belonged to no one but was cherished by all Lizardmen. "No! If Im correct, the giant beneath the High Priest Bai Ling is an ogre!" Gray Scales words stunned the elders. "An ogre? This... This is impossible!" "No wonder the High Priest Bai Ling was captured. If its an ogre, it makes sense." Ogres had strong magic resistance. Magic was almost ineffective against them. The only weakness of an ogre was its eyes, which were vulnerable to human arrows. By now, all the goblins had climbed onto the ice. "Bai Ling, its your turn!" Li Meng glanced at Bai Ling beside him. Bai Ling walked forward expressionlessly. Without her tail, Bai Lings back resembled a humans even more. The swaying of her waist and hips was irresistibly alluring. "Strange... How can a Lizardman be this seductive?" Bai Ling''s graceful figure made Li Meng wonder if he had a peculiar fetish. "Its the High Priest Bai Ling! Shes coming over!" Bai Ling quickly reached the edge of the ice. Without hesitation, she stepped into the water. As her feet touched the water, it froze immediately. Bai Ling walked steadily across the frozen surface toward the Lizardmen. Seeing this, Gray Scales dove into the water, swimming toward the High Priest Bai Ling. Soon, they stopped about a hundred meters from the ice. "High Priest Bai Ling, your tail?" Rising from the water, Gray Scales face twisted with rage. The High Priest Bai Lings tail was gone? While Lizardmen could regenerate tails, the pain of losing one was unbearable, even for males. Bai Ling shook her head, looking calmly at Gray Scales. "Gray Scales Chieftain, surrender!" From about a hundred meters away, the two exchanged words. In the water, Gray Scales shook its head and slapped the surface violently. Occasionally, it cast vengeful glances toward the goblins on the ice. Chapter 39: Iron Skin Chapter 39: Iron Skin "The future should have changed!" Looking at the two people chatting not far away, Li Meng muttered to himself. "System, start the life simulation!" Since there''s nothing better to do, let''s use this month''s simulation attempts. [Life Simulation Begins] [You lead a goblin army to advance toward the Gray Scales Tribe.] [Under Bai Ling''s persuasion, the Gray Scales Tribe chooses to surrender to you and is willing to act as mediators to convince the Black Scales Tribe to submit to you.] [The Black Scales Tribe surrenders to you, and you successfully conquer the marshlands.] [You lead the goblin army back to the tribe with the spoils of war.] [Your tribe thrives, and the hunting grounds expand explosively.] [Bai Ling gives birth, and you have a bloodline descendant.] [One day, a group of Pigmen appears in the eastern forest. You choose to ignore them.] [One day, a person in a black robe, whose face cannot be seen, appears in the tribe and seeks you out.] [You obtain a sacrificial plate for summoning the "Savage God" from the black-robed individual.] [Make a choice:] [1. To gain immense power, you choose to summon the "Savage God."] [2. You decide to seal the sacrificial plate of the Savage God, perhaps it will be useful in the future.] [3. You immediately destroy the sacrificial plate of the Savage God after the black-robed individual leaves.] "Savage God?" A trace of doubt flashed in Li Meng''s eyes as he muttered inwardly. What kind of thing is this? Could it be some sort of summoning magic? "Choose three!" Something summoned, especially if it involves gods, must be an ominous thing. Li Meng would never dabble in something that clearly had issues. Compared to the second option, Li Meng preferred the third. [You destroy the sacrificial plate of the Savage God.] [A large number of Pigmen are discovered in the eastern forest. You choose to retreat.] [Goblins are discovered on the southern shore.] [A Lizardman army from the west arrives in the marshlands.] [The Lizardman tribes in the marshlands rebel on the Day of Rotation. Bai Ling betrays you.] [A Lizardman army marches from the marshlands toward your tribe.] [You lead the goblin army to meet the Lizardman army and encounter them in the eastern forest.] [You achieve victory, with less than 10% of the Lizardmen surviving.] [You lead the goblin cavalry to capture Bai Ling.] [You lead the goblin army to advance into Black Mountain Marshlands.] [The Black Mountain Tribe summons the Savage God "Akuya."] [The Black Mountain Marshlands are corrupted by the Savage God, turning into the Great Wasteland Domain. All life is refined into wasteland slaves.] [You choose to retreat and lead the goblin army back to the tribe.] [Three years pass.] [As a transmigrator and a goblin, you cautiously and diligently expand your tribe. Your efforts bear fruit, and your life has just begun.] [Life Simulation Ends. Score: 100.] [Choose a reward:] [1. Consume ten points to increase level +1.] [2. Consume one point to increase an attribute +1.] [3. Consume ten points to increase charisma +1.] [4. Consume ten points to increase the "Steel Muscles and Bones" skill level +1.] [5. Consume ten points to increase the "Wind Blade Technique" skill level +1.] "Great Wasteland Domain, wasteland slaves?" For some reason, the future predicted by the life simulation sent chills down Li Meng''s spine. The appearance of the black robe, the sacrificial plate to summon the Savage God, the Great Wasteland Domain, wasteland slaves... Everything happened so suddenly. It was as if a bomb had suddenly fallen into what was once a peaceful life. And Li Meng hadn''t expected the life simulation to predict only three years into the future. "Choose four!" [Consume 60 points to increase "Steel Muscles and Bones" skill level +6.] ["Steel Muscles and Bones" skill is maxed out and advances to "Iron Skin."] [Consume 40 points to increase "Iron Skin" skill level +2.] [Your attributes have been enhanced.] "Ugh!" Li Meng suddenly let out a muffled groan, his face showing pain. Both hands gripped his thighs tightly, veins bulging on the back of his hands. His whole body crackled and popped. The intense pain made Li Meng feel as if the bones all over his body were being crushed. After several minutes, the pain gradually subsided. When the pain disappeared, Li Meng was drenched in sweat. "B-Boss, are you okay?" Behind Li Meng, Gobuqiang took a fearful step back. For some reason, Gobuqiang felt that the boss had changed. Just standing behind him, it felt a suffocating pressure. Its legs were trembling, and it had the urge to kneel before its boss. "I''m fine!" Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking a deep breath, Li Meng willed his status to appear. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 15] [Strength: 775] [Defense: 759] [Agility: 291] [Magic Power: 86] [Charisma: 0] [Luck: 11] [Devour: Devouring the flesh and blood of magical beasts grants a chance to acquire their skills.] [Iron Skin: LV2 (Strength +600, Defense +600, Agility +200)] [Wind Blade Technique: LV1] [Physical Regeneration: LV1] [Telepathy: LV1] [Ice Element Control: LV1] What on earth just happened? The terrifying attributes left Li Meng dumbfounded. He hadn''t expected the skill''s advancement to bring such an absurd boost in attributes. Now, his attributes had completely surpassed Benben''s. Though he looked small, his body contained immense power. "This feels amazing!" Li Meng clenched his right fist excitedly. From this moment on, Gobuba no longer posed any threat to him. He could crush Gobuba with a single finger. "Boss, it''s back!" At this moment, Bai Ling finished negotiating with the Lizardmen. She turned and walked toward Li Meng. Seeing Bai Ling approaching, Li Meng''s face showed greed. There was still time. It should still be possible. With his current powerful physical attributes, mating with Bai Ling could produce offspring with even greater potential. Facing Li Meng''s greedy and lustful gaze, Bai Ling frowned slightly. Returning to Li Meng, a trace of disgust flashed in Bai Ling''s eyes. She lowered her head slightly and reported the outcome of her negotiations with the Gray Scales Tribe leader. "The Gray Scales Tribe is willing to submit to you. They also agree to tribute 20% of their population and are willing to act as mediators to convince the Black Scales Tribe to surrender. However, they have two conditions." Two conditions? Li Meng glanced at the Lizardmen standing in the water not far away. Facing Li Meng''s gaze, the Gray Scales leader lowered its head in humiliation. This was a gesture of submission. "Speak. What are the conditions?" Li Meng turned back to look at Bai Ling in front of him. "First, the goblins must guarantee the safety of the tribute population and cannot treat the Lizardmen as food." "Second, there must be no goblins in the tribe." "Fine, I agree!" Li Meng agreed to the Gray Scales Tribe''s two conditions without hesitation. Chapter 40: Endure Hardship and Seek Revenge Chapter 40: Endure Hardship and Seek Revenge Bai Ling, tell them to send the tribute population to the White Scales Tribe in three days. Bai Ling nodded, then turned to walk toward the Gray Scales Tribe leader. The two exchanged some words briefly. Before long, the Lizardman turned and dived into the water, swimming away into the distance. Gobuqiang, retreat! Taking two steps forward, Li Meng grabbed Bai Ling''s hand as she returned to his side. He pulled her up onto Benbens hand. Benben stood up and placed his leader onto his shoulder. Sitting on Benben''s shoulder, Li Meng forcefully pulled Bai Ling into his embrace. Both hands tightly gripped Bai Lings waist and hips. What... are you doing? Bai Lings face filled with panic as she struggled. However, to her despair, she found herself unable to move. The hands on her waist and hips locked her body firmly in place. No, please, not here! The strange sensation beneath her beast skirt made Bai Ling realize what this goblin intended to do. Her face showed a pleading expression. Her kind was watching from not far away. As the High Priest, how could she endure such humiliation? Retreat, return to the White Scales Tribe immediately! At Gobuqiangs order, the goblins on the ice began to turn and withdraw. Seeing their leader on Benben''s shoulder bullying the female Lizardman, the goblins wore greedy expressions. Some even drooled. Ah! A scream rang out, and Bai Ling, straddling Li Mengs lap, wore a face full of resentment. Li Meng buried his ugly head into Bai Lings soft chest. How hateful, how detestable! Not far away, the Lizardmen witnessed everything. Gray Scales threw back his head in a mournful cry of rage. His face twisted with hatred, his heart filled with extreme fury. Around him, the elders clenched their fists, their bodies trembling. Their High Priest had been turned into a breeding tool by the goblins. Hateful, so hateful! Many Lizardmen lowered their heads, unwilling to watch. Others, unwilling to accept this, slapped the water in anger to vent their frustration. Chief, lets fight them! Yes, fight! The Lizardmen, filled with righteous indignation, all turned toward the Gray Scales Tribe leader. Faced with the furious and expectant gazes of the young members of his tribe, Gray Scales hesitated. Ultimately, his expression darkened, and he waded toward the direction of his tribe without a word. Everyone, return! Chief! Some Lizardmen wanted to speak further, but Gray Scales silenced them with a glare. The chief''s authority forced the reluctant Lizardmen to follow in silence. The elders, too, wanted to speak but hesitated. Though they didnt know what the chief and Bai Ling the High Priest had discussed, the goblin retreat gave them a sense of relief. --- Later, in the chiefs wooden house in the Gray Scales Tribe: What? I wont agree! I absolutely wont agree! Chief, youre handing our people over to the goblins as breeding tools! The elders looked at the chief in disbelief. They couldnt believe the chief would agree to submit to the goblins. Elder Huigu roared at Gray Scales. Gray Scales faced the elders angry gazes with a blank expression. Do you think the Gray Scales Tribe is stronger than the White Scales Tribe? The chiefs question rendered the elders speechless. Among the three major tribes of the marshlands, the White Scales Tribe was the strongest. Not only did they have a large population, but they also had Bai Ling, the High Priest. The White Scales Tribe was defeated by the goblins. How can we possibly fight them? Faced with the chiefs gaze, the elders lowered their heads. Elder Huigu wanted to say something but ultimately remained silent. Bai Ling, the High Priest, told me herself. In last nights battle, all the White Scales Tribes able-bodied men were killed by the goblins. Only women and children remain. If we want revenge, we must first avoid direct confrontation. Pretending to submit to the goblins will buy us time to seek help from the Black Scales Tribe. A direct fight would only lead us to the same fate as the White Scales Tribe. We will have our revenge, but not now. We must preserve our strength for the future. Revenge! The chiefs words caused the elders to clench their fists. Their eyes burned with hatred for the goblins. To avenge their losses, they had to endure the humiliation of submission. Chief, Im afraid the tribe wont accept this easily. Huigen looked worried, fully aware of the uproar this news would cause. Gray Scales glanced apologetically at his wife, seated nearby. I will lead by example and become the first tribute. At these words, the elders expressions shifted. Elder Huigu let out a bitter laugh and shook his head. Theres no other way. If we dont become the tribute, we cant explain it to the tribe. The elders exchanged glances, nodding in unison. Chief, we will bear this burden together. Faced with their determined gazes, Gray Scales felt comforted. If only he became the tribute, the elders would bear the tribes resentment. But if both the chief and the elders became tributes, the tribe would understand their intentions. Soon, the chief led the elders toward the Black Scales Tribe. --- Three days later, in the White Scales Tribe: At noon, the marshlands were bathed in the blazing sun. Compared to the mornings bustle, the White Scales Tribe was now much quieter. Looking toward the tribe, the wooden walls showed many goblins playing and laughing. Inside the walls, the tribe seemed relatively calm. Early that morning, nearly half of the hunting teams had gone out to hunt. Goblins had no habit of storing food. They ate wherever they went. Goblins didnt consume much; a full meal could sustain them for three days. In front of the largest thatched hut in the tribe, Gobuqiang looked ingratiatingly at Benben, who sat by the door. Well... I want to see the boss! Hearing the noises coming from inside, Gobuqiangs eyes flashed with envy. Benben lowered his head to look at Gobuqiang, staring silently. Feeling Benbens gaze, Gobuqiang awkwardly smiled, took two steps back, and sat down obediently. Meanwhile, in a corner of the room, two figures, one green and one white, overlapped. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bai Ling was pinned beneath Li Meng, unable to move. Her hands tightly gripped the wooden planks, her eyes filled with humiliation and hatred. At that moment, Li Mengs body trembled and collapsed weakly onto Bai Ling. After a while, Li Meng got up and sat beside Bai Ling. Looking down at her belly, he reached out and gently stroked her slightly bulging abdomen. It seems youre pregnant. Though his voice was quiet, Bai Ling heard him. Though she couldnt understand the goblin language, her "Mind Speak" skill translated the meaning. Her body trembled, and a trace of fear flashed in her eyes. Giving birth to goblins is relatively easy. It wont hurt, Li Meng said. The size of goblin infants depended on the size of the mothers body. If the mother was a Ground Mouse, the goblin would be very small, ensuring the mother could give birth safely without dying during labor. Chapter 41: The Tribute Has Arrived Chapter 41: The Tribute Has Arrived Goblin limits are closely tied to their paternal bloodline. The lower limits of goblins, however, are closely related to the maternal body. The goblins born from ground mouse mothers have the lowest limits. If the mother is a dragon, the goblin born would not only have extraordinary attributes from birth but might even evolve into a goblin king upon reaching adulthood. Additionally, it would possess draconic traits, granting it powerful skills. Of course, dragon-blooded goblins likely dont exist in this world. After all, goblins occupy the bottom tier of the worlds biological chain. While they can cooperate in teams to hunt powerful magical beasts, many beasts in the forest also prey on goblins. Dragons, on the other hand, stand at the pinnacle of the pyramid of life. The two would never intersect. Even if they did, goblins would only ever be insignificant ants. Faced with Li Mengs reassurance, Bai Ling turned her face away expressionlessly. Li Meng grinned and stood up, heading outside without a care. Li Meng had no interest in Bai Lings thoughts. In the coming year, Bai Lings task was to bear his offspring. Boss, boss! Outside, the door was suddenly flung open, startling Gobuqiang, who had been waiting inside. Gobuqiang hurriedly got up with a flattering smile and went to greet him. Standing at the doorway, Li Meng stretched lazily. He then looked up at the clear, cloudless blue sky. What now? A goblin outside glanced greedily toward the interior of the room. Boss, give me a female! Li Mengs face turned cold as he looked at Gobuqiang expressionlessly. Gobuqiang, youre the first goblin to openly ask me for breeding rights. Facing the bosss piercing gaze, Gobuqiangs face turned pale. Terrified, he dropped to his knees, kowtowing furiously. Boss, I was wrong, I was wrong! I wont dare again! Looking at the groveling Gobuqiang, Li Meng waved his hand impatiently. Dont do it again. Now scram! Gobuqiang immediately turned and scampered off, tripping over himself in his hurry. Hmph, serves you right! Nearby goblins watched the scene with schadenfreude. That old guy strutting in front of the boss all the timehe shouldve stepped down ages ago! Gobu De, why dont you challenge Gobuqiang? Get lost! I left his hunting party long ago. If I were to challenge someone, itd be the young boss. Hearing the mocking comments of his kin, Gobuqiang glared at them furiously. Clenching his fists, a hint of murderous intent flickered in his eyes. Just wait. Once I evolve into a goblin warrior, Ill deal with you all! At that moment, a goblin came rushing over from the front. Gobuqiang grabbed him. Whats going on? Theres a group of lizardmen approaching from the northwest of the tribe. A group of lizardmen approaching? Gobuqiangs eyes lit up as he turned and dashed toward the boss. Ill handle this! Boss, boss! Gobuqiang, who had just run off, came scampering back. Sliding to a kneeling stop, he landed firmly before Li Meng. Boss, the tribute has arrived! Upon hearing this, Li Mengs eyes lit up. He was about to go take a look but reconsidered and dismissed the thought. Let them in. Bring a few key individuals to see me. Gobuqiang nodded vigorously. Being entrusted with this task by the boss was excellent. It meant the boss still trusted him. His position in the bosss mind wasnt something those foolish goblins could challenge. Gobuqiang quickly got up, puffed up with pride, and ran off into the distance. Meanwhile, to the northwest of the tribe in the marshlands, a group of lizardmen was wading through shallow waters toward the tribe. Their figures formed a dense cluster, numbering at least four to five hundred. The faces of the lizardmen, even those leading the group, were filled with fear. The sight of the fortress ahead caused their hearts to tighten further. Reaching this place meant there was no turning back. Gray Scales Chief, I hope your decision with the White Scales Tribe is the right one. Amid the group, the Gray Scales Chief supported his wife as they waded through the waters. Hearing this, he glanced toward the distant White Scales Tribe. Ive already sent someone to the Black Mountain Marshlands to request aid from the Black Mountain Tribe. You should know how precious the High Priests bloodline is. The Black Mountain Tribe wont refuse us. Once reinforcements arrive, it will be our day of revenge! The Black Scales Chief turned to look at his slightly nervous wife beside him. He sighed but said nothing more. Too much comfort would only make her more fragile. They had no choice, and neither did their tribespeople. They could either struggle to survive or become food for the goblins. Half an hour later, the lizardmen, acting as tribute, arrived at the northern wooden walls of the tribe from the northwest. They entered through the northern gate. Goblins stared greedily at the lizardmen entering through the gate. Some lizardmen glared angrily back, while others trembled in fear. The elders of the Gray Scales and Black Scales Tribes looked tense. Having entered the tribe unarmed, they knew that if the goblins turned hostile, they would all die. Fortunately, the goblins merely stared at them with hungry eyes. Gray Scales Chief, the weapons those goblins are holding seem to be human bows and arrows! Since entering the White Scales Tribe, the Black Scales Chief had been observing the goblins in the tribe. The weapons they carried had caught his attention. The Gray Scales Chief had also noticed that the goblins weapons appeared to be made of iron. They look similar, but bows and arrows arent like this! Where did these goblins get iron weapons? On this point, the Gray Scales Chief was deeply puzzled. Well find out soon enough! Raising his head slightly, the Black Scales Chief looked at a goblin blocking their path. Follow me! The goblin in their way was Gobuqiang. He gestured for the group of lizardmen to follow him. Although they didnt speak the same language, his body language made his meaning clear. Goblin gestures were easy to interpret. With that, Gobuqiang turned and led the lizardmen into the depths of the tribe. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before long, Gobuqiang brought the group to the largest straw hut in the tribe. Li Meng still sat at the entrance, while Benben lay nearby, sound asleep. Bai Ling stood at the doorway, quietly watching the approaching lizardmen. Its the High Priest Bai Ling! The sight of Bai Ling caused a small commotion among the lizardmen. All of them looked at Bai Ling with complicated expressions. They hadnt expected the High Priest to become a prisoner of the goblins. The lizardmen stopped about twenty meters from the hut. Gobuqiang scampered over to Li Meng. Boss, all the tribute has been brought! Li Meng scanned the lizardmen. There were hundreds of them. Pointing to the two leading lizardmen, he noted that their levels were the highest, at 47. This meant their status in the lizardmen tribe wasnt ordinary. Chapter 42: Return to the Tribe Chapter 42: Return to the Tribe The goblin sitting at the door pointed toward himself. The members of the White Scales Tribe and Black Scales Tribe slightly shifted their expressions, glancing toward High Priest Bai Ling. Standing at the door, Bai Ling lightly nodded in response to their gaze. Seeing this, the two individuals strode toward the thatched hut. Bai Ling, what are the identities of those two Lizardmen? The goblin''s question made Bai Ling frown slightly. She lowered her head and answered Li Meng truthfully. They are the Gray Scales Chief of the Gray Scales Tribe and the Black Scales Chief of the Black Scales Tribe! Hearing this, Li Meng''s eyes flashed with surprise. A chief of a tribe willingly acting as a tributewhat boldness. Those leading the Lizardmen must not be simple either. Yes, they are elders and elder wives of the two tribes. Li Meng grinned, now understanding the situation. If the leaders didn''t lead by example, how could they convince their tribes? To submit to the goblins was an immense humiliation for any intelligent race. Once the fire of rage ignited, both tribes would fight to the death. By sacrificing themselves, the upper ranks of the tribes preserved their people. The Gray Scales and Black Scales stopped five meters from Li Meng. With heads bowed and expressions of humiliation, they knelt on the ground. Li Meng was very satisfied with their submissive gesture. Although these Lizardmen were only pretending to surrender to buy time, Li Meng didnt care about their petty schemes. After all, time was on his side. Bai Ling, tell them: from now on, male Lizardmen are their responsibility, while the females are under your jurisdiction. Tomorrow, we return to the tribe! Bai Ling relayed Li Mengs words to the kneeling Lizardmen in their language. The two raised their heads to look at Bai Ling and nodded. With the Mind Reading skill, Li Meng understood their conversation but pretended not to. Soon, the two got up and left. The gathered Lizardmen in front of the hut were also taken elsewhere to be settled. Time ticked away, and the sun gradually set. Before nightfall, the hunting team returned to the tribe, bringing back a large number of swamp crabs and swamp crocodiles. That night, the White Scales Tribe was bustling. Moonlight poured from the sky, slightly dispelling the darkness. Inside one of the thatched huts crowded with Lizardmen, over a dozen were whispering. These goblins seem different from those weve encountered before. Indeed, theyre too rational. The goblins we knew before were more like beasts. Today, they seemed like true intelligent beings. Is it because of that goblin? The days events left them astonished. They had prepared themselves for humiliation. Although the goblins ogled the females greedily, they restrained their desires. Were these still the goblins they knew? Moreover, the atmosphere surrounding the goblins was entirely different. For now, we can only wait and see. Disperse quietly and dont alarm the goblins. Gray Scales ended the discussion. The gathered group soon dispersed and lay down to sleep in the darkness. Time passed, and the night deepened. The next morning, just as dawn broke, the White Scales Tribe grew lively. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Goblins rudely pushed open the doors of the huts, waking the sleeping Lizardmen, driving them outside. The massive group marched westward, leaving through the west gate. By the afternoon of the second day, the group exited the swamp and entered the forest. They hunted while traveling upstream. By the afternoon of the fifth day, the group finally returned to the tribe. This is the goblins lair? Looking at the scattered wooden huts in the forest, Gray Scales mused silently. Beside him, Black Scales was equally surprised. The goblin army that conquered the White Scales Tribe was not small. There were at least a thousand goblins. How could such a small place house so many goblins? Could it be that these thousand goblins were the entirety of their forces? Soon, the massive group gathered in front of the largest wooden hut. Dense figures stretched across the forest, covering every corner. Li Meng stood at the huts entrance, like a "king." Outside were numerous Big Goblins. After devouring a significant number of Lizardmen corpses, over twenty goblins had evolved into Big Goblins, with some showing signs of further evolving into Goblin Warriors. Even among the Big Goblins, these were hulking figures. Boss, boss! At that moment, Gobuge ran out of the forest with a group of goblins. Panting heavily, it joined the ranks of the Big Goblins. Li Meng turned to Bai Ling at his side. Separate them: males to the left, females to the right! Bai Ling silently approached the Lizardmen group. In their language, she loudly instructed the Lizardmen. The Lizardmen exchanged glances, fear evident on their faces. Some female Lizardmen clung tightly to the males for comfort. Seeing their hesitation, Li Meng, standing at the hut''s entrance, grew impatient. He had no time to waste with the Lizardmen. Li Meng gestured to the goblins surrounding the Lizardmen. The goblins grinned and shouted, brandishing their weapons as they charged at the Lizardmen. Males to the left, females to the right! Separate, separate! The goblins yelled as they jabbed the Lizardmen with spear tips. Although the Lizardmen couldnt understand the goblin language, they knew it related to what Bai Ling had said. Under the goblins forceful commands, the Lizardmen finally separated. Gobuge, the male Lizardmen are under your care. Make them do hard labor, and rememberthey are not food. Gobuges eyes lit up, nodding enthusiastically. Uh Boss Gobuge grinned, hesitating as it glanced at the female Lizardmen with greed. It wasnt the males Gobuge wanted. Come see me later! Hearing this, Gobuge was overjoyed and quickly led the male Lizardmen into the forests depths. The departing male Lizardmen glanced back repeatedly, unsure of what awaited them. Once they vanished, Li Meng began assigning the female Lizardmen. These are the mates of the three tribes elders. They rightfully belong to you! Bai Ling brought over a dozen female Lizardmen to Li Meng. Looking at the females behind Bai Ling, Li Meng smirked wickedly. In a few months, he would have his own offspring. By then, he would truly control the tribe. Take them inside. Bai Ling turned to the Lizardmen behind her and spoke a few words. A total of thirteen female Lizardmen followed Bai Ling into the hut. Chapter 43: I Want to Challenge You Chapter 43: I Want to Challenge You Although Li Meng couldnt tell whether the Lizardmen were considered attractive or not, the elders companions all had a certain allure. They differed slightly from ordinary female Lizardmen. At the very least, their curves were fuller and more graceful. Their levels were also significantly higher. Ordinary female Lizardmen typically had levels around 20, while the elders companions exceeded level 30. Bai Ling, you should call me Master! When walking beside Li Meng, he coldly uttered this sentence. Bai Lings body trembled, and she lowered her head slightly. Master! This word, "Master," brought a smile to Li Mengs face. Reaching out, he gave Bai Lings plump rear a playful slap. Bai Ling, both embarrassed and annoyed, led her tribe members into the house. Bai Ling herself didnt enter but stood behind Li Meng. Gobuqiang, you performed valiantly this time. Ill reward you with ten female Lizardmen. Remember, theyre not food. Before the Day of Rotation, you must return them to me intact. If any are missing, youll need to explain yourself, and I will punish you based on your explanation. Gobuqiang nodded fervently, overjoyed. He knelt to the ground with a sycophantic expression. Boss, I wont eat them. Absolutely not! Li Meng waved his hand, his gaze sweeping over the female Lizardmen. Go and pick ten female Lizardmen. Gobuqiang immediately jumped to his feet and joyfully ran toward the female Lizardmen. You, you, you Before long, Gobuqiang had chosen ten female Lizardmen and happily led them to his wooden hut. The other Goblins looked on enviously as Gobuqiang departed with his reward. Gobuda, Gobuka, Gobuqi, Gobuliang, you all performed well in this battle. Ill grant each of you five female Lizardmen. The four Goblins excitedly rushed toward the female Lizardmen. Seeing the group of female Lizardmen, greed shone in their eyes. The female Lizardmen, on the other hand, trembled with fear. Gobu De, Gobuba, Gobuge, each of you may choose three females. Of the three Goblins, two dashed toward the female Lizardmen with greedy expressions. Only Gobuge didnt move. Im not satisfied, Gobumeng! I challenge you! Gobuge stared greedily at Bai Ling, standing behind Li Meng. Fearlessly, he met Li Mengs gaze and provocatively pointed his right hand at him. Gobuges challenge shocked the surrounding Goblins. But what followed was a wave of excitement and cheers. Gobuge! Gobuge! All the Goblins in the forest chanted loudly, cheering for Gobuge. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The law of the jungle had been the Goblins creed for millennia. Challenging the boss was an honor worthy of admiration. Even Gobuqiang, who had walked away, returned, shouting Gobuge to lend his support. Encouraged by his companions cheers, Gobuges face lit up with excitement. Ah! He let out a roar toward the sky. Something astonishing happenedGobuge began to evolve. His body emitted cracking sounds as he swelled visibly. From an initial height of nearly 1.8 meters, he shot up to 2 meters. His frame became even sturdier and taller. Gobuge! Gobuge! This sight sent the Goblins into a frenzy, their shouts deafening. Gobumeng, I am the real boss! Fueled by the newfound strength surging through his body, Gobuge roared. His powerful physique charged toward Li Meng like a heavy tank. Behind Li Meng, Bai Ling smirked gleefully. A challenge between Goblins likely prohibited the use of magic. If magic were disallowed, a mere Great Goblin like Li Meng was doomed. Benben, dont intervene! Benben, standing nearby, gripped his spiked club tightly. If he struck, even ten Gobuge wouldnt stand a chance. As Gobuge charged, Li Mengs eyes narrowed. In his simulated life, he had foreseen this momentGobuge challenging him. Li Meng thought he had changed the future, but it seemed he was wrong. His future had shifted, but Gobuges evolution into a Goblin Warrior and subsequent challenge remained unchanged. Gobumeng, die! Gobuges burly form barreled toward Li Meng, his massive fist aiming for Li Mengs head. Seeing his boss within reach, Gobuges face glowed with excitement. If he killed the boss, hed take his place. Once that happened, hed possess everything the boss had. As the fist approached, Li Meng moved. His left hand shot out, striking Gobuges arm with lightning speed. The sheer force knocked Gobuges fist aside. This opened Gobuges defenses. Li Meng stepped forward, his right hand forming a palm, striking Gobuges chest. In one fluid motion, Li Meng executed both defense and attack. Boom! With a loud explosion, a shockwave erupted. Gobuges massive body flew backward like a cannonball. He soared dozens of meters before crashing into a large tree with a bang. Crack! The trees trunk caved in, forming a deep dent. Gobuges body, shattered like a watermelon struck by a hammer, burst apart. Blood and flesh flew everywhere, staining the surroundings red. This gruesome scene silenced the cheering Goblins. All the Goblins stared in fear at their boss standing at the huts entrance. Behind Li Meng, Bai Lings face turned pale. Only she could sense the terrifying power hidden within the small Goblins body. She couldnt believe that a Great Goblin could wield such overwhelming strength. Li Mengs cold gaze swept over the Goblins. Under his gaze, the Goblins lowered their heads in reverence. The remaining Great Goblins may each select three female Lizardmen. Li Mengs sudden order startled the Great Goblins. Over ten of them instinctively knelt, but upon hearing his words, they excitedly rushed toward the female Lizardmen. Once all the Great Goblins had chosen their mates, over a hundred female Lizardmen remained. Many ordinary Goblins were close to evolving into Great Goblins, so some females needed to be reserved for them. Bai Ling, organize the rest to care for the pregnant females. Hearing this, Bai Ling silently walked toward her tribespeople. Everything the Goblins had done left Bai Ling trembling with fear. He was too cunningit was hard to believe he was a Goblin. Reasonably distributing the females was not something a Goblin would normally do. Not long after, the Goblins dispersed from the hut. Before nightfall, Gobuge returned to the tribe. Benben, is the boss inside? Gobuge enviously stared at the closed door. He could hear faint noises from inside. Clearly, the boss was in there. Chapter 44: Expanding the Tribe Chapter 44: Expanding the Tribe Benben, who was sound asleep, sat up. It looked down at the little Gobuge. Then lay back down and continued sleeping. Gobuge chuckled awkwardly and had no choice but to wait patiently. Inside the hut, Li Meng was venting his energy on a female Lizardman. The other female Lizardmen huddled in the corner in fear. Among all the female Lizardmen, only Bai Ling remained calm. She sat with her legs hugged, pretending to sleep near the door. It seemed she didnt care about the exposed springtime scenery beneath her beast skirt. Ah! The female Lizardman beneath Li Meng suddenly let out a sharp scream. She tightly embraced Li Mengs chest and waist with her powerful hands. Even with her lizard head, the desire in her eyes was apparent. Seeing the seductive expression on the female Lizardmans face, Li Meng smiled secretly. To increase the chances of conception, Goblins have an aphrodisiac effect. No matter how much Bai Ling hated him, once caught in that state, she would succumb to desire. At that moment, she wouldnt just stop resisting but might even take the initiative. It was precisely because of this ability that female creatures who mated with Goblins often experienced mental instability. Day after day, the blend of pleasure and disgust could easily lead to a mental breakdown. No one knew how much time passed before the sounds in the hut finally ceased. Inside, Li Meng climbed off the female Lizardman. Standing up, Li Meng opened a side window. With the window open, the room became much brighter. Bai Ling, why didnt they escape? Li Meng had always wondered about the Black Scales Tribes submission. The marshland was vast. If the Black Scales Tribe chose to flee, he wouldnt bother to pursue them. Not just the Black Scales Tribeif the Gray Scales Tribe abandoned their fortress and fled, Li Meng wouldnt chase them either. After all, the marshlands were the Lizardmens territory. In the marshlands, Lizardmen could move much faster than Goblins. Even if he wanted to pursue them, he wouldnt catch up. Sitting by the door, Bai Ling opened her golden eyes. She looked up at her master, who stood naked by the window. Master, we swamp Lizardmen like humid environments and cant live without water. If our bodies go too long without moisture, our skin will crack, and our scales will break. In the Goblin Forest, only two places suit swamp Lizardmen: the Black Mountain Marshlands and the northern marsh where we are now. Our roots are here; once we leave the northern marsh, we cant survive. Why not return to the Black Mountain Marshlands? Li Meng turned to look at Bai Ling. His gaze slightly lowered, taking in the sight beneath her beast skirt. Noticing where her masters eyes were, Bai Ling shifted slightly and lowered her legs. Inside the wooden hut, Bai Lings voice sounded again. The Black Mountain Marshlands are deep within the Goblin Forest, far from the northern marsh. If the entire tribe migrates, the risks are too great. Aside from the able-bodied, most women and children might die along the way. While we are good in water, we cannot catch agile fish in deep waters. On land, we are not nimble enough to catch small magical beasts or animals. Bai Lings explanation made Li Meng suddenly understand. No wonder the Black Scales Tribe would rather submit to him than migrate. Thinking carefully, their choice made sense. Capturing magical beasts wasnt easy. Low-tier magical beasts werent much different from ordinary animals. Even if facing a weaker opponent, they would prioritize fleeing over fighting. Magical beasts that didnt run were often extremely powerful. Swamp Lizardmen werent agile on land, making it hard to hunt low-tier magical beasts. Unlike Goblins, who had powerful claws capable of digging up ground mice hiding in burrows. Goblins were small enough to crawl into burrows and flush out ground mice. Additionally, Goblins had night vision. This significantly increased their hunting success rate. Swamp Lizardmen lacked such advantages when it came to hunting. In terms of survival in the forest, Goblins far surpassed swamp Lizardmen. Migrating without sufficient food would be catastrophic. Leaving the window, Li Meng walked toward the door. With a creak, the door that had been closed for hours finally opened. Boss, Boss! The sound of the door opening startled Gobuge, who was dozing off near the entrance. It jumped up in surprise, quickly turning to face the door. In Gobuges eyes, the boss walked out from inside the hut. Gobuge immediately ran up with a fawning smile. Li Meng stretched lazily after stepping out. Bai Ling, take Gobuge to pick five female Lizardmen. Hearing this, Gobuges face lit up with joy. Bai Ling, now dressed in her beast skirt, stepped out of the hut. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She glared at Gobuge with disgust before walking toward the huts where the female Lizardmen were kept. Gobuge, split half of the male Lizardmen and assign them to Gobuqiang. Go. Gobuge nodded hurriedly and chased after Bai Ling. Watching them leave, Li Meng scanned the tribe. The tribe was still too small, with not enough wooden huts, and the existing ones werent large enough. The buildings of the White Scales and Gray Scales Tribes were much better. It was the perfect opportunity to have the Lizardmen expand the tribe. To build more and larger wooden huts. You, go find Gobuqiang and bring him to me. Li Meng addressed a Goblin standing guard at the entrance. The hunting teams wouldnt all go out at once. Two teams stayed behind to protect the tribes safety. In addition to patrol teams, Goblins also guarded key locations. Yes, Boss! The guard Goblin quickly ran toward Gobuqiangs hut. About ten minutes later, Gobuqiang arrived before Bai Ling. Boss, you called me? Gobuqiang ran over eagerly. Seeing the panting Gobuqiang, Li Meng glanced slightly toward the forest. In that direction, Bai Ling was walking over. Soon, Gobuge will assign some male Lizardmen to you. You wont go hunting anymore. Your next task is to lead them in expanding the tribe and building more and larger wooden huts. Understood? Expanding the tribe? Gobuqiangs eyes lit up, and he nodded vigorously. Boss, leave it to me. The wooden huts were far too small for comfort. Larger wooden huts would provide much more space. Gobuqiang was thrilled at the thought. Soon, he could have a big hut of his own. Go! Gobuqiang turned and ran toward the forest. Just as Gobuqiang left, Bai Ling returned to Li Mengs side. Chapter 45: The Grand Undertaking of Pig Farming Chapter 45: The Grand Undertaking of Pig Farming Yawning, Li Meng turned around and embraced Bai Ling''s slender waist. Holding the expressionless Bai Ling, he entered the house. In the following days, Li Meng focused on only one thing. That was procreationno, the creation of little goblins. The other senior goblins stayed in the tribe for two days before leading their respective hunting squads out for expeditions. The male lizardmen began their lives as slaves. Chopping trees, building wooden houses, mining, transporting clayevery hard labor task was assigned to the lizardmen. Iron Cavern, Underground Riverbank. "What are you looking at? Keep moving!" The bustling scene by the underground riverbank caught the attention of the passing lizardmen. Gray Scales wanted to get closer for a better look but was blocked by goblins. Having no choice, Gray Scales continued walking forward with a basket of clay on his back. There were many burning mounds of earth along the riverbank. The heat waves originated from those mounds. Around the mounds, numerous goblins were hard at work. Some goblins were stomping on something rhythmically. Others were hammering red-hot objects with iron hammers, creating a rhythmic "clang clang" sound. "Chief, what are the goblins doing?" The elder following Gray Scales asked aloud. "I don''t know. It''s too far to see clearly." The swamp lizardmen knew about human iron tools but had no idea how they were made. Even if they got closer, they wouldnt understand that the goblins were forging iron. At the same time, another group of male lizardmen was working within the tribe. Looking toward the tribe, a large number of lizardmen were building wooden houses. In the distant forest, the "thud thud" sound of tree felling had continued for over ten days. Thanks to the lizardmen''s efforts, dozens of brand-new wooden houses had been added to the tribe. The newly built wooden houses were larger and offered more comfortable and ample space inside. "Hei Nana?" In the tribe, the appearance of a familiar figure caused Hei Lin, who was carrying timber, to freeze in place. He quickly threw down the timber on his shoulder and rushed toward his wife. "Stop!" The goblins guarding the female lizardmen bared their teeth and roared at Hei Lin. Spears and crossbows were pointed at him. Hei Lin had no choice but to stop five meters away from his wife. Hei Nana, with a bulging belly, shook her head at Hei Lin. "Are are you okay?" Lowering his head to look at his wife''s round belly, Hei Lin clenched his fists tightly. His eyes were filled with humiliation and anger. Hei Nana nodded and followed her husband''s gaze with disgust, looking at her own swollen belly. "I''m fine, Hei Lin. I just wanted to see you." The two exchanged a look, saying everything without words. "I will end these humiliating days. Please endure for now!" Their meeting and exchange were observed by a nearby goblin. To be precise, it was a senior goblin. And that senior goblin was none other than Li Meng. "Boss, what do you think?" Near a large animal pen, Gobuqiang asked with a flattering expression. Li Meng withdrew his gaze and scanned the surrounding forest. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were many similar animal pens in the forest. "Gobuqiang, are you interested in raising pigs?" Raising pigs? Gobuqiang looked at his boss with a puzzled expression. Turning slightly, Li Meng looked at an animal pen housing wild boars. "Bring over a wild boar. It must be male!" Although Gobuqiang didnt know why the boss wanted a wild boar, he didnt dare to ask. He quickly ran toward the pen and led over ten goblin subordinates with bark ropes into the enclosure. The sound of "oink oink" echoed as a male wild boar was dragged over by the goblins. The male wild boar was quite large. Its shoulder height was around 1.3 meters, just slightly shorter than the goblins. It was also very strong, and over ten goblins struggled to hold it. Whenever the wild boar struggled, it made the goblins on one side stumble. "Boss the the wild boar has been brought over!" Gobuqiang strained to hold the bark rope. The wild boar struggled violently, constantly pulling backward. Only through brute force could the goblins move it. Li Meng approached the wild boar. "Boss, its dangerous!" Seeing the boss approach the wild boar directly, Gobuqiang quickly warned. Li Meng didnt stop. A miraculous scene unfolded. When Li Meng got closer, the wild boar suddenly calmed down. Its large eyes stared directly at Li Meng. Standing beside the wild boar, Li Meng gently stroked its neck. The wild boar seemed to enjoy Li Mengs touch, snuggling against him. This scene left the surrounding goblins in shock. The male wild boar, known for its ferocity, was unusually calm before the boss. "Bring the items!" After stroking the wild boar for a while, Li Meng called out to a few goblin subordinates nearby. The goblins quickly carried over a boar saddle made from animal hides. Circling the wild boar, Li Meng equipped it with the saddle. Although the wild boar saddle was simple, it was functional. "Whats the boss doing?" Seeing the boss dressing the wild boar, Gobuqiang muttered to himself. After tying the last hide rope, Li Meng pushed the saddle. It was firm and secure! Patting the wild boars back, Li Meng mounted it. "Oink oink!" The weight on its back made the wild boar uncomfortable. It grunted a few times and then quieted down. "Ha!" With a shout, Li Meng urged the wild boar forward. The boar dashed off like an arrow. Its speed was astonishing, and it darted into the forest in no time. Bending slightly, Li Meng grabbed the wild boar''s left ear and pulled. The boar turned left while running through the forest. Gobuqiang could only watch as the boss rode the wild boar deep into the forest. Before long, the boss returned, still riding the wild boar. Under Li Mengs control, the wild boar ran wildly around the tribe. "Quick, dodge!" Seeing the wild boar charging toward them, a few lizardmen carrying timber fled in panic. Just as it seemed the boar would crash into them, it abruptly turned and ran past them. "Whats the boss doing?" The goblins in the tribe looked curiously at their boss riding the wild boar. The lizardmen were equally baffled. Only Bai Ling, standing at the wooden houses door, looked uneasy. After playing around for a while, Li Meng returned to the animal pen. Dismounting, he patted the wild boar''s neck. "Gobuqiang, what do you think? Want to ride wild boars into battle?" Gobuqiangs eyes lit up, nodding enthusiastically. The boss looked so cool riding the wild boar. With such speed, they could hunt even the swift forest deer. "Then lets start raising pigs. Male wild boars are stronger and more enduring. You must bond with them from a young age." Without the Heart Speech Skill, the wild boar wouldnt have allowed him to ride it. In the simulated future of the Life Predictions, he would form a wild boar cavalry. Forming a wild boar cavalry aligned with that future vision. Quick Guide sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 46: Changing the Future Chapter 46: Changing the Future "Boss, I know what to do. Once the piglets are weaned, I''ll assign each brother to raise one piglet." Grinning, Li Meng turned and began unfastening the wild boar saddle from the boar. After removing the saddle, Li Meng patted the boar''s sturdy body. "This boar has good genes; let''s use it for breeding." And so, Li Meng''s goblin army gained a new division of wild boar riders. However, cultivating a wild boar cavalry couldn''t be achieved in a short time. The gestation period for wild boars was over two months. It would take an additional three months for the piglets to reach maturity. This meant that the first batch of piglets would only reach adulthood as mounts six months later. Watching the boss''s departing figure, Gobuqiang looked on with admiration. The boss was truly brilliantnothing like an ordinary goblin. Returning to his wooden hut, Li Meng sat down at the entrance. Glancing at Benben, who was snoring loudly nearby, Li Meng chuckled softly. Benben had almost become his guardian deity. Raising his head slightly, Li Meng looked toward the dense canopy above. Goblins didnt like staying under sunlight for long periods. As such, the construction of the settlement hadnt involved cutting down trees. The wooden huts were built using the trees as supporting structures. "I wonder when the black-robed man will show up!" Li Meng thought of the black-robed figure that had appeared in the simulated future, a person tied to the mysterious sacrificial disc capable of summoning the Savage God. But what exactly was the Savage God? Was it some sort of deity in this world? "Bai Ling, what is the Savage God?" The door behind him was open. Bai Ling sat just inside, leaning against the wall. Although she was out of sight, Li Meng knew she was there. "Each race has a deity they worship. The god worshipped by the barbarian race is called the Savage God." Could it be that gods truly existed in this world? "Why dont goblins have a deity they believe in?" During his time in the goblin nest, Li Meng had never heard of anything like a Savage God. "Goblins are a foolish and savage race. Their ugly nature means they think of nothing beyond eating and reproducing." Bai Lings disdain for goblins was unreserved. Sitting at the doorway, Li Meng grinned and didnt take her words to heart. Just as Bai Ling said, goblins were indeed primitive and ignorant. Beyond eating and reproducing, everything else was superfluous to them. The only reason his tribe appeared somewhat normal was because of his leadership. Standing up, Li Meng dusted off the dirt on his clothes. "I''ll be leaving the tribe for a while. Bai Ling, youd better take good care of my bloodline descendants. If your hatred for me leads you to harm them, believe me, Ill make every lizardman wish for death yet be unable to die." Faced with Li Mengs threat, Bai Ling, sitting behind the door, turned pale. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the goblins tone was calm, Bai Ling knew he meant it. This wasnt an idle threat. "Master, where are you going?" Li Meng didnt reply. Bai Ling only heard the sound of his footsteps fading into the distance. Half an hour later, on the southern riverbank of the tribes territory: A shadow flashed through the forest, and a figure darted out. The figure emerging from the woods was Li Meng. "Looks like the flood season is over!" Looking at the calm water, Li Meng thought to himself. Compared to the surging waves he encountered a few months ago while crossing the river, the current was much slower now. The water level had also dropped significantly. "If I cross the river, the future should change, right?" In the simulated future, he hadnt crossed the river to return to the goblin nest. Yes, Li Meng planned to return to the goblin nest to challenge Gobuba. With his current strength, Gobuba was no longer a match for him. His bloodline was also from Gobubas lineage, granting him the right to challenge Gobuba. Once he killed Gobuba, he would gain dozens of elite goblins. With the addition of these goblins, the tribe''s strength would multiply several times over. Without hesitation, Li Meng leapt into the river. A miraculous scene unfolded: instead of sinking, Li Meng ran across the water''s surface. Wherever he stepped, the water beneath his feet instantly froze. The hundreds-of-meters-wide river was crossed in a single sprint. Standing on the opposite bank, Li Meng stopped and turned back to look at the ice bridge spanning the river. Grinning, he muttered to himself: "Magic is such a wonderful thingso practical." Under the force of the rivers current, the ice bridge began to crack and gradually melted downstream. "System, start Life Simulation!" [10 second-tier magic crystals consumed. Life Simulation begins.] [You crossed the river and returned to the goblin nest.] [You confronted Gobuba and issued a challenge to the goblin leader.] [You killed Gobuba and devoured his flesh.] [Your territory expanded rapidly, and your tribe flourished.] [A human airship appeared above the forest near the goblin nest.] [Please make a choice:] [1. You are curious about the airship and choose to observe it.] [2. You are intrigued by the structure of the airship and decide to capture one for study.] "Option two!" Until now, he had never seen humans. Li Meng was eager to see what kind of tools humans used. [You watched the airship fade into the distance and decided to develop a weapon capable of capturing airships.] [After some research, you successfully created a giant crossbow.] [One day, a mysterious figure in a black robe arrived at the tribe and sought you out.] [You acquired the sacrificial disc capable of summoning the Savage God and smashed it in front of the black-robed figure.] [The black-robed figure was enraged, and you died.] [As a transmigrator, your efforts ultimately amounted to nothing due to your arrogance. As the saying goes, weakness and ignorance are not barriers to survival; arrogance is. Staying humble allows you to live longer.] [Life Simulation ends. Score: 40.] [Please choose a reward:] [1. Spend 10 points to increase a level by 1.] [2. Spend 1 point to increase an attribute by 1.] [3. Spend 10 points to increase Luck by 1.] [4. Spend 10 points to increase the Regeneration skill level by 1.] "Option four!" [40 points consumed. Regeneration skill level +4.] Sitting on the riverbank, Li Meng stared blankly at the sky. "What on earth made me act so arrogantly in front of the black-robed figure?" Smashing the sacrificial disc in front of the black-robed man didnt seem like something he would do. No matter how arrogant he was, there was no reason for such behavior. "Am I really that stupid?" Li Meng got up, muttering to himself. Could it be that his goblin body was making him dumber? "Its a pity. The future involving the airship is gone!" The thought of the airship made Li Meng itch with curiosity. In this world, anything capable of flying must be extraordinary. Even if he couldnt replicate it, Li Meng wanted to understand how the airship worked. "I guess Ill have to wait until next months Life Simulation!" Knowing that provoking the black-robed figure would lead to death, altering the future didnt seem too difficult. Chapter 47: Going Home Chapter 47: Going Home On the riverbank, Li Meng turned and ran into the forest. The forest was immediately disturbed, with startled birds flying away. The commotion spread deep into the forest. Over the next few days, Li Meng continued southward. Although he encountered some of Gobubas hunting teams along the way, he avoided contact with them. A journey that should have taken over half a month was completed by Li Meng in just five days. --- It was a new day, in the morning. In the forest outside the Goblin cave. Within the dim forest, a dark figure flashed past. Its speed was so fast that it disappeared deep into the forest in the blink of an eye. Moments later, in the forest outside the Goblin lair, Li Meng leisurely emerged. Its Gobumeng! Gobumeng has returned! Li Mengs appearance caught the attention of the Goblins playing at the cave entrance. Seeing Gobumeng back, they all displayed looks of astonishment. Gobuqiangs hunting team had been missing for a very long time. No one expected Gobumeng to return today. Gobumeng, wheres Gobuqiang? A Big Goblin approached Li Meng. None of your business, get lost! Li Mengs rude scolding stunned the Big Goblin. Instinctively, it stepped aside to make way. It wasnt until Li Meng walked past that it reacted. Gobumeng, after being gone so long, the boss wont let you off the hook. The Big Goblin glared angrily and roared. Hmph, perfect. I wont let him off either! Li Mengs words left the Big Goblin dumbfounded, followed by a mocking expression. A mere Big Goblin daring to challenge the boss? It was simply seeking death. Under the gaze of the Goblins outside the cave, Li Meng entered the dark cave. The familiar environment and the foul stench made Li Meng frown slightly. While Goblins liked this kind of environment, he did not. Gobumeng, you dare return? Just as he entered the cave, a Goblin Warrior stepped out. It held a stone axe in hand, glaring angrily. The disappearance of Gobuqiangs hunting team had made the boss furious. As a result, the underlings suffered. Three Goblin Warriors were even eaten alive by the boss. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No wonder Gobuyuan was enraged. Haha, isnt this Gobumeng? Youre finally back! At this moment, an excited laugh echoed from the depths of the cave. Hearing the voice, Gobuyuans body trembled. It quickly stepped aside to make way. In the distance, atop a stone platform, Gobuba remained as domineering as ever. Its gaze toward Li Meng was filled only with excitement. Speak quickly. Did you bring me the humans? Standing before the stone platform, Li Meng looked up at the towering Gobuba. A few months ago, upon first seeing Gobuba, Li Meng had almost been scared to death. Now, facing Gobuba again, he felt nothing. Li Mengs direct gaze made Gobuba frown, anger flashing in its eyes. Gobumeng, how dare you look directly at me, you trash born from a Ground Mouses belly! Kneel! Gobuba roared furiously, its glare terrifying. The surrounding Goblins shrank back in fear. Even the Goblin Warriors knelt trembling on the ground. Facing Gobubas furious roar, Li Meng grinned. Gobuba, today this piece of trash will challenge you! Hearing this, Gobuba froze momentarily. Haha! The cave echoed with Gobubas wild laughter. The Goblins joined in, laughing uproariously. Some Goblins even rolled on the ground clutching their stomachs. They all looked at Li Meng as if he were an idiot. The boss was the Goblin leader, and a mere Big Goblin dared to challenge him? Haha, looks like your trip out made you Ground Mouse-born trash even dumber. Gobuba laughed so hard it pounded its chest, tears streaming from its massive eyes. Gobuba, do you dare fight me? Li Mengs thunderous shout silenced the laughter abruptly. All the Goblins looked at Li Meng in disbelief. How amusing. Very well, Gobumeng, Ill make you pay for your stupidity. Gobuba grinned menacingly, genuinely enraged. The tiny Big Goblin dared to challenge him? Gobuba grabbed the giant stone axe beside him. Its enormous body leaped down from the stone platform. Boom! The ground shook as Gobubas massive body landed steadily in front of Li Meng. Compared to Gobuba, Li Meng was like an ant. Die! Gobuba roared and swung the stone axe down at Li Meng with both hands. Even before the axe landed, its forceful wind rushed forward. Gobubas face twisted in savagery. It could already imagine splitting Gobumeng in two with its axe. Li Meng didnt dodge, staring expressionlessly at the descending axe. The giant stone axe struck heavily on Li Mengs shoulder. Boom! The moment the axe hit Li Mengs shoulder, it shattered into countless fragments, scattering everywhere. The force caused Li Mengs body to sink slightly. The ground beneath him cracked as his feet dug in. Impossible, absolutely impossible! Seeing Li Meng unharmed while his stone axe was reduced to a wooden stick, Gobuba was stunned, disbelief written all over its face. It couldnt comprehend how Gobumeng had withstood its full-force strike. Gobuba staggered back, its expression as if seeing a ghost. The surrounding Goblins were equally shocked. How about it? Planning to flee already? Li Meng remained expressionless as he watched Gobuba retreat. Gobumeng, youre courting death! Gobuba roared furiously, throwing away the wooden stick. It raised its massive fist and charged at Li Meng. With a few strides, its giant fist swung down at him. Die! Li Meng let out a cold snort, taking a step back with his right foot to stabilize himself. He clenched his right fist and simply threw a punch to meet Gobubas. At the moment of impact, a shockwave erupted from Li Mengs fist. Crack! A loud crack echoed. In an instant, Gobubas fist twisted unnaturally, its bones shattering completely. Ah! Gobuba screamed in agony. The overwhelming force not only shattered its arm but sent its massive body flying. Gobuba crashed onto the stone platform with a thunderous boom. Li Meng followed closely, leaping into the air like an arrow. Die! With a powerful punch, Li Meng struck directly at Gobubas heart. Splat! Li Mengs fist pierced through Gobubas chest, burying half his arm into its body. He yanked his arm out, holding a massive heart in his hand. Before Gobuba could regain consciousness, Li Meng had already taken its life. Chapter 48: Becoming the Boss Chapter 48: Becoming the Boss The enormous body slowly collapsed to the ground. Li Meng stood atop Gobuba''s massive body, holding its heart aloft. His gaze was cold, and his expression emotionless as he looked at the goblins in the cave. Faced with Li Meng''s gaze, the goblins in the cave were filled with fear. Even the few Goblin Warriors took several steps back. "Come on, I accept your challenge!" Li Meng grinned and roared loudly. The thunderous roar startled the goblins in the cave, sending shivers down their spines. "Gobumeng! Gobumeng!" The weakest of the Great Goblins was the first to yield, dropping to its knees with a loud thud and shouting loudly. Once one goblin took the lead, the others quickly followed suit, bowing and kneeling. Soon after, the Goblin Warriors followed, and then the Goblin Brave ones. All the goblins knelt down, chanting in unison. The deafening sound echoed throughout the cave. Facing the worship of the goblins, Li Meng grinned hideously. Excellent. With this, the higher-ranking goblins here were already in his grasp. Li Meng opened his sharp mouth and tore off a large chunk of the heart. Standing on Gobuba''s corpse, he ate the heart while basking in the cheers of the goblins. [Devour skill activated, gained skill: "Berserk"] The system prompt made Li Meng look down at the corpse of Gobuba beneath him. Gobuba had been too careless. It hadn''t even had the chance to use its Berserk skill before being killed. Perhaps Gobuba had been like him when the Black Cloak killed himarrogance and overconfidence often lead to one''s demise. Leaping down, Li Meng landed from Gobuba''s body. "The corpse is yours!" Hearing this, the surrounding goblins showed greedy expressions. In a frenzy, they rushed toward Gobuba''s body. Even the weakest Great Goblins dared to fight the Goblin Warriors for the corpse of their leader. Nearly a hundred goblins swarmed over Gobuba''s body, tearing it apart in a frenzy. Li Meng climbed onto a stone platform, sitting at the edge. He watched the chaotic and bloody scene below with great interest. [Devour skill activated, gained skill: "Limb Enhancement"] With a thought, Li Meng opened his character panel. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 15] [Strength: 825] [Defense: 759] [Agility: 341] [Magic: 86] [Charm: 0] [Luck: 11] [Devour: Devour the flesh of magical beasts to have a chance of gaining their skills] [Iron Skin: 2 (Strength +600, Defense +600, Agility +200)] [Wind Blade: LV1] [Flesh Regeneration: LV5] [Heart Word: LV1] [Ice Element Control: LV1] [Berserk: LV1] [Limb Enhancement: LV1 (Strength +50, Agility +50)] Seeing the low magic stat, Li Meng felt a headache. The magic stat was incredibly difficult to increase. Out of all his skills, none were related to magic attributes. It felt wasteful to spend points to improve the magic stat. Shaking his head, Li Meng sighed and casually threw away the heart in his hand. Below, the goblins scrambled for it once again. It took more than half an hour for Gobuba''s body to be entirely devoured by the goblins. "You, you, and you, come here!" The three Goblin Brave ones pointed out by Li Meng exchanged glances. They took a few heavy steps forward, approaching the stone platform. The Goblin Brave ones were the goblins second only to the Goblin Leader. They were enormous, standing at 2.5 meters tall, with physiques resembling bears. Their muscles bulged all over their bodies, clearly indicating their strength-based nature. "Gobuqiang, go sound the war horn and recall all the hunting parties outside!" Gobuqiang looked fearfully at the small figure of Li Meng on the stone platform. It nodded and turned to stride out of the cave. "Gobude, Gobushi, gather all the goblins here and follow me!" The goblins left in the cave were all higher-ranking goblins. At the very least, they were Great Goblins. If he brought this group of higher-ranking goblins back to the tribe, the population would multiply several times within half a year. The potential of newborns would also be much greater. "Boss, where are we going?" Gobude asked from below the stone platform. Li Meng leaped down from the platform, landing steadily on the ground. "Back to the tribe!" Li Meng strode toward the cave exit. Wherever he passed, goblins parted to make way for him in awe. Gobude and Gobushi exchanged glances. Now that Gobumeng was the new leader, they could only follow his orders. The two Goblin Brave ones followed behind Li Meng. The other goblins followed behind Gobude and Gobushi. Leading this horde of higher-ranking goblins, Li Meng left the cave in great momentum. On the mountain peak outside the cave, Li Meng heard the long blast of a horn. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He also saw Gobuqiang walking toward him. "Gobuqiang, you stay behind to guard the goblin lair. When the hunting parties return, tell them who the new boss is. I''ll be back soon." Gobuqiang nodded and stepped aside. Under Gobuqiang''s watchful gaze, Li Meng led a group of goblins into the depths of the forest. It had taken Li Meng five days to get there. But it took more than half a month to return. Chapter 49: Gobuqiang’s Panic Chapter 49: Gobuqiang''s Panic "Boss! Boss!" At this moment, Gobuqiang came running over, panting heavily. When he saw the group of high-ranking Goblins behind his boss, Gobuqiang stumbled and almost fell to the ground. "Gobude? Gobushi?" The appearance of the two Goblin Warriors made Gobuqiang''s face turn pale. With Gobude and Gobushi appearing here, it could only mean one thing... The thought that crossed his mind made Gobuqiang collapse to the ground in terror. "Gobuba is dead. From now on, I am the boss of the Bloodline Tribe!" Gobuba is dead? Hearing this, the fallen Gobuqiang froze for a moment. Then, an expression of wild joy spread across his face as he scrambled to Li Meng''s feet. He prostrated himself, kissing the top of Li Mengs shoes. "Boss, you''re amazing! You''re invincible, boss!" The surrounding Goblins, hearing the news, erupted in wild cheers. "Gobumeng! Gobumeng!" For a moment, the cheers of the Goblins echoed throughout the tribe. This commotion caught the attention of some female Lizardmen in the wooden huts. Doors and windows were pushed open, and one by one, Lizard heads peeked out. It took quite a while for the Goblin cheers to die down. In just over a month, the tribe had undergone tremendous changes. Larger wooden huts now filled the forest, stretching as far as the eye could see. "Boss, the new throne cave has been completed. Bai Ling and the female Lizardmen have already moved in." In the tribe, Li Meng led a group of high-ranking Goblins, following Gobuqiang deeper into the settlement. Soon, they arrived in front of a giant wooden hut. The hut was built around an enormous tree, looking like a giant mushroom. It had a diameter of over fifty meters. Standing at the doorway was Bai Ling, appearing obedient and composed. In just over a month, Bai Ling''s large belly was gone, indicating that she had already given birth during Li Meng''s absence. "Gobuqiang, assign them all accordingly, then come back to see me!" Leaving these words, Li Meng strode toward the wooden hut. Gobuqiang, now facing a group of high-ranking Goblins, was filled with unease. "Uh... follow me!" The appearance of so many high-ranking Goblins sparked a sense of crisis in Gobuqiang''s heart. He had to accomplish every task the boss gave him perfectly. Otherwise, there might no longer be a place for him at the boss''s side. At the wooden hut''s entrance, Bai Ling stared intently at the departing high-ranking Goblins, her expression grim. That big Goblin had been away for more than half a month. Who would have thought he''d return with so many high-ranking Goblins? There were even two Goblin Warriors among them. The arrival of these high-ranking Goblins made Bai Ling realize the gravity of the situation. "Master!" Seeing Li Meng approach, Bai Lings expression flickered. Placing both hands on her abdomen, she respectfully bent over in a bow. Li Meng grinned, circling around Bai Ling. "Hmm, your tail is growing out!" Curiously, Li Meng reached out to grab the small tail peeking out from under Bai Ling''s beast skirt. It was slightly cold and soft, almost like it had no bones. "Ah!" Bai Ling shuddered, letting out a soft gasp. "Master, p-please dont grab my tail." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bai Lings charming eyes filled with a flicker of disgust that she quickly concealed. Seeing her trembling body, Li Meng grinned wickedly. "Whats wrong? Sensitive?" Bai Ling tightly gripped the hem of her beast skirt and nodded lightly. With a lewd smile, Li Meng smacked Bai Lings plump rear. "Go, bring all the unassigned female Lizardmen here!" Bai Lings face turned pale, a hint of sorrow flashing in her eyes. Her tribespeople were ultimately unable to escape becoming breeding tools. Watching Bai Lings retreating figure, Li Meng smirked. He enjoyed seeing her humiliated and resentful demeanor. Sitting on the steps at the hut''s entrance, Li Meng kept his gaze fixed on Bai Lings departing figure, admiring her voluptuous form. Before long, Gobuqiang returned with the high-ranking Goblins in tow. "Boss, their cave dwellings have all been arranged!" Li Mengs gaze swept over the group of high-ranking Goblins outside the hut, finally settling on Gobude and Gobushi. "From now on, the Goblin Warriors and Goblin Fighters have one task: to reproduce." Reproduce? This declaration caused the high-ranking Goblins to reveal greedy and excited expressions. Reproduction was an instinct ingrained in every Goblin. Previously, Goblins could only fight for mating rights through brute force. "Its Lizardmenfemale Lizardmen!" At that moment, Bai Ling returned, leading a group of female Lizardmen. Upon seeing them, the high-ranking Goblins became ecstatic, their eyes greedily scanning the Lizardwomen. Under the Goblins'' ravenous gazes, the female Lizardmen looked terrified. "All of you will have the right to mate. Remember, take good care of them. If even one is lost, prepare to be smashed into paste by Benben." These Goblins came from the Goblin Nest. Under Gobuba''s influence, they had become quite brutal, especially toward females, often killing them during mating due to their perverse desires. Dealing with these violent Goblins required more than simple instructions; it also required deterrence. Nearby, Benben stood and lifted his massive spiked club, smashing it into the ground with a "boom." A huge crater instantly appeared. All the Goblins stared at Benben with fear. They had noticed the big armored figure earlier but hadnt known what it was until now. Now they realized it was an Ogre. "Gobude, Gobushi, do you understand my words?" Facing their bosss cold gaze, Gobude and Gobushi took a step back, nodding fervently. "Boss, I I understand! I wont harm them." Gobude swallowed nervously, glancing at Benbens massive spiked club. A direct hit from that thing would be fatal. Gobushi also pounded his chest in assurance. "Boss, I Ill obey you." Li Meng glanced at Bai Ling. "Bai Ling, come here!" Silently, Bai Ling stepped forward, standing beside Li Meng. Finally, Li Meng began assigning the female Lizardmen to the Goblins. "Gobude, Gobushi, each of you select ten female Lizardmen and take them back to your caves!" Gobude and Gobushis eyes lit up. They immediately turned and strode toward the group of female Lizardmen. Faced with the approaching Goblin Warriors, the female Lizardmen panicked and backed away. After some commotion, Gobude and Gobushi each took ten female Lizardmen away. Chapter 50: You Don’t Believe Me? Chapter 50: You Don''t Believe Me? The female Lizardman followed behind the two Goblin warriors with a face full of despair. The stronger the Goblin, the more ferocious it was. Their future seemed bleak. Standing beside Li Meng, Bai Ling also looked at the tribesmen following the Goblin warriors with a face full of reluctance. Her fists were tightly clenched, and her sharp nails nearly pierced through her scales. In front of the wooden house, the allocation continued. The number of female Lizardmen allocated was divided according to the strength of the Goblins. Goblin warriors were assigned ten female Lizardmen. Goblin fighters were assigned five female Lizardmen. The large Goblins were assigned three female Lizardmen. However, due to the insufficient number of female Lizardmen, The allocation for large Goblins was reduced to two. In no time, over a hundred female Lizardmen were divided up. Each Goblin excitedly left the wooden house with their assigned female Lizardmen. Li Meng stood up, dusted himself off, and glanced sideways at Bai Ling, whose face was expressionless. "You should be grateful that its me you encountered. Otherwise, you Lizardmen would just be meat." Though it was hard to tell from a Lizardman''s expression, Li Meng could see something from Bai Ling''s eyes. "You know better than me how ferocious Goblins are. Do you think theyd follow your words?" With a grin, Li Meng stepped forward and forcibly lifted Bai Ling around her waist. Bai Ling didnt resist, but she fixed her gaze on Li Meng. "I am their leader. They will listen to me. That is what Goblins are." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng''s words left Bai Ling silent. Thinking back, it seemed there really hadnt been any tribesmen harmed by Goblins. Not a single female Lizardman had died at the hands of the Goblins. Even they, the female Lizardmen, could freely leave the wooden house to wander in the forest. They could bathe in the river without the Goblins stopping them. Even though the Goblins'' gazes were filled with greed, They never forced themselves upon them. "Goblins are indeed ferocious. Apart from eating and mating, they dont think about anything else. But precisely because of this, as their leader, I can restrain them better. In the Goblins'' strictly hierarchical society, my orders hold more weight than their lives." This statement was both true and false. If the leader''s orders held more weight than life, Gobuqiang wouldnt have betrayed Gobuba. The premise required one more conditiondirect bloodline descendants. Gobuqiang''s bloodline came from the paternal line of Gobuba''s father. Therefore, his loyalty to Gobuba wasnt absolute. The reason Li Meng could restrain the Goblins in the tribe was due to strength. Great power could also earn a Goblin''s loyalty. Although this loyalty wasnt greater than their lives, The Goblins didnt dare disobey Li Meng''s orders. While speaking, Li Meng carried Bai Ling into the wooden house. Upon entering, the layout of the house made Li Meng roll his eyes. Such a large wooden house, yet its interior wasnt divided into rooms. There were only a few pillars, and behind each pillar, there was a bed. At the far end opposite the door was a large bed. Calling it a bed was a stretchit was just animal hides spread on the ground. Seeing this, Li Meng sighed inwardly. It seemed hed also have to research carpentry thoroughly. Li Mengs arrival startled the female Lizardmen inside the house. Many of them hurriedly covered themselves with hide bras. Holding Bai Ling, Li Meng sniffed the air with his nose. The room was filled with a rich milky fragrance. A female Lizardman sitting on the bed caught Li Meng''s attention. Her face was full of panic, and she hid something behind her. "Whats behind your back? Show me!" Li Mengs words made Bai Lings body tremble. Her expression changed several times before she nodded toward the female Lizardman. The female Lizardman nervously pulled out a bamboo tube from behind her. Li Meng put Bai Ling down and walked over to the female Lizardman. When he reached her, he took the bamboo tube from her hands. The tube contained liquid; Li Meng could feel it sloshing inside. After glancing at the female Lizardman, who kept her head low, Li Meng opened the stopper. As soon as it was opened, a strong milky fragrance wafted out. Li Meng peeked into the tube, And found the liquid inside was white. Understanding dawned on him. He closed the stopper and returned the bamboo tube to the female Lizardman. "Bai Ling, who did you give it to?" Li Meng glanced at Bai Ling''s ample chest. Only then did he notice her hide bra was wet. Bai Ling lowered her head slightly and replied without expression, "I gave it to the tribesmen who needed it." With a grin, Li Meng grabbed Bai Lings hand. Then he pulled her toward the main bed. The main bed was slightly elevated, With four steps leading up to it, about a meter higher than the rest of the room. Li Meng lay down on the bed, hands behind his head. "I approve of this. No need to hide it. The tribe needs strong laborers." Young Goblins had no breastfeeding periodthey could eat meat immediately after birth. The milk from female Lizardmen could also nourish the male Lizardmen, making good use of resources. Especially since male Lizardmen did heavy labor, Milk as a nutritional supplement could give them more strength. Looking at her master lying on the bed, Bai Ling''s eyes flashed with surprise. She hadnt expected him to approve of giving milk to male Lizardmen. With her masters permission, they wouldnt need to be sneaky anymore. Bai Ling turned and spoke a few words in the Lizardmen language to the other females. The female Lizardmens faces lit up with joy, Though they glanced at their master with a hint of astonishment. One by one, the female Lizardmen pulled out their hidden bamboo tubes. They removed their bras and began squeezing milk right in front of Li Meng. Li Meng watched with interest. Due to the Goblins short pregnancy cycle, the female Lizardmen would remain in lactation for a year. This brought both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage lay with the male Lizardmen, while the disadvantage was the need to provide more food to the females. Without sufficient nutrition, prolonged lactation would weaken their bodies. Although he was just a Goblin, Li Meng valued promises highly. In non-critical situations, he adhered to them. "Bai Ling, come here!" Lying on the bed, Li Meng leered at Bai Lings voluptuous figure. Facing her masters disgusting gaze, Bai Ling frowned slightly. Resigned, she removed her hide bra and skirt. Before long, the wooden house was filled with noise. The female Lizardmen sneaked glances at their master and Bai Ling, the High Priest. The atmosphere in the house made all the females feel restless. Some squeezed their legs tightly and squirmed on their beds. It wasnt until the afternoon of the next day that the wooden house quieted down. Satisfied, Li Meng climbed off one of the female Lizardmen. Looking around, he saw all the females exhausted and asleep on their beds. "Whats your name?" The sudden voice in her mind startled a female Lizardman curled up on the bed. She looked at the large Goblin beside her in disbelief. Could the voice in her head really be her master speaking to her? Chapter 51: The Three-Bow Ballista Chapter 51: The Three-Bow Ballista "I... I''m Hei Nana!" Li Meng grinned, reaching out to pat Hei Nana on her rounded buttocks. Satisfied, he turned and walked out. Among the many female Lizardmen in the wooden hut, Li Meng only knew Bai Ling''s name. As for the reason, it was naturally the language barrier. But now, Li Meng felt there was no need to hide anymore. That said, he also saw no need to know the names of the other female Lizardmen. Asking Hei Nana for her name was merely a spur-of-the-moment decision. Hei Nana shuddered slightly from the slap. She looked at her departing master with a complex expression. The Goblin before her was somewhat different from the Goblins she knew. His eyes lacked the cruelty and madness typical of Goblins. Instead, he exuded an air of rationality and intelligence. By afternoon, the main gate of the tribe''s throne cave opened with a creak. Li Meng walked out of the wooden hut, looking refreshed. Seeing Benben snoring loudly outside the door, Li Meng chuckled. Without waking him up, Li Meng headed toward the nursery. "Boss, your bloodline offspring are all over here!" Under the guidance of a Goblin, Li Meng arrived at a relatively large nursery. Stopping at the entrance, he peered inside without entering. In the wooden hut, over a hundred young Goblins were frolicking and playing, their chatter creating a cacophony. Noticing Li Meng at the doorway, the noise abruptly ceased. The young Goblins huddled in a corner, their gazes filled with terror as they looked at him. Faced with adult Goblins, young Goblins instinctively felt a sense of danger. After observing for a while, Li Meng turned and left. Goblins lacked any concept of familial affection. Even the mothers who bore them were seen as mere females. Once they reached adulthood, their mothers were nothing more than breeding tools. If a female failed to separate from the young Goblins after giving birth, she might even become their food. Leaving the nursery, Li Meng headed to the carpentry workshop. Before even reaching it, the sound of wood being carved emanated from the wooden huts. "Boss, what brings you here?" Inside the largest workshop, Li Meng found Gobuda. Seeing the busy Goblins in the carpentry workshop, Li Meng nodded in satisfaction. Though Goblins were rather dull, they excelled in obedience and hard work. While lacking innovation, their ability to mimic was even better than humans''. "I need to build something big. Clear this space for me!" Soon, floating ships would appear in the skies near the Goblin lair. Knowing this, Li Meng had no intention of sitting idle. The future predicted by his life simulation was valuable intelligence. For the next few days, Li Meng immersed himself in the workshop, researching large-scale ballistae. Gobuda and the other Goblins assisted him. By the afternoon of the seventh day, outside the workshop, a massive ballista was carried into the forest by the Goblins. The ballista was essentially a scaled-up crossbow, structurally similar to the single-hand crossbows used by the Goblins. The main difference was the addition of a winch for drawing the bowstring. "Boss, the bolts are here!" Three Goblins carried over a 1.5-meter-long bolt made entirely of low-carbon steel. The bolt''s tail was fitted with iron fins to maintain stability and direction during flight. "Load the string!" At Li Meng''s command, the three Goblins hurriedly turned the winch. With creaking sounds, the bowstring was slowly drawn back. After over a minute, the bowstring was finally cocked. The Goblins carrying the bolt placed it in the ballista''s firing slot. "Boss, everything''s ready!" With the preparation complete, it was time to test the ballista''s power. Li Meng adjusted the ballista, aiming at a tree hundreds of meters away. *Whoosh!* Pulling the trigger, he heard a sharp snap, followed by the whistling of the bolt as it tore through the air. In the dim forest, a black streak flashed past, heading deep into the woods. *Thud!* About 200 meters away, a massive tree was struck. The bolt embedded itself deep into the trunk, its tail vibrating violently. Watching this, Li Meng''s eyes revealed a trace of disappointment. The ballista''s power was far below his expectations. The bolt began to lose altitude after flying just 200 meters. This level of power was unsatisfactory for Li Meng. "Is it a problem with the materials or the design?" He murmured as he studied the ballista before him. The materials were already at their limit. In the Goblin forest, there was no wood stronger than hard ironwood. Spider silk ropes were also the best choice for bowstrings, offering the ideal balance of elasticity and toughness. "It seems I can only make improvements to the design!" Turning back toward the workshop, Li Meng instructed, "Bring the ballista back!" Hearing this, the Goblins quickly swarmed the ballista, carrying it back to the workshop. For the next several days, the sound of carving wood filled the workshop once again. Occasionally, the rhythmic tapping of hammers could be heard. "Boss! Boss!" One afternoon, Gobuka rushed into the workshop, where Li Meng was refining a massive bow frame. "Boss, bad news! We''ve found Pigmen in the eastern forest!" Hearing this, Li Meng''s heart tightened. So the Pigmen had indeed appeared. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had been just over a month. The Black Robes were supposed to appear after the floating ships, so the timeline still aligned. "Don''t provoke the Pigmen. If you encounter them, avoid them." The future simulated by the life prediction was valuable intelligence. To guide events as desired, he needed to proceed cautiously. "Boss, can''t we eat them? Pigmen meat is way better than wild boar!" Gobuka''s face lit up with greed, saliva nearly dripping at the memory of Pigmen meat. "Now''s not the time to go to war with the Pigmen. Inform the hunting parties in the eastern forest not to engage with them. Avoid them if encountered. Now go!" "Alright, boss, I''m on it!" Though disappointed, Gobuka obeyed his leader''s orders and scampered off. The next morning, the quiet workshop came alive once more. This time, a larger ballista was carried out by more than ten Goblins. Compared to the previous one, this ballista was nearly twice as large, with a much more complex design. Chapter 52: Impossible Things Chapter 52: Impossible Things A dozen goblins carried a ballista into a clearing in the forest and set it down. This time, the ballista had three massive bow arms. The three bow arms were arranged with two upright and one inverted. The ballista before them was designed by Li Meng based on the structure of a triple-bow ballista. However, it was only a rough imitation, with significant differences in many details. "Load the string!" This triple-bow ballista had two winches. Six goblins rushed forward, panting as they cranked the winches. The immense tension caused the bowstring and bow arms to creak loudly. With the help of the pulley system, the power of the three bow arms was concentrated together. It took over a minute for the bowstring to be fully loaded. Li Meng single-handedly lifted the giant ballista bolt carried by three goblins and placed it into the firing slot. This time, the bolt was even larger, about two meters long. With the preparations for the test shot complete, the experiment officially began. Li Meng aimed the ballista at a large tree several hundred meters away. "Hoo!" Li Meng took a deep breath. His eyes were fixed intently on the target tree in the distance. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a firm grip, he pulled the trigger. "Whizz!" The ballista shuddered. The piercing sound of the bowstring snapping back echoed through the forest. A streak of black light shot through the air, heading deep into the forest. "Boom!" Almost instantly, a loud explosion sounded deep in the forest. A large tree three hundred meters away collapsed with a crash. The bolt pierced straight through the tree, and the immense impact shattered its trunk. After penetrating one tree, the bolt continued its momentum, embedding itself into another tree a hundred meters away. A third of the bolt''s length sank into the trunk. The terrifying power left the goblins dumbfounded. The commotion here caused an uproar in the tribe. Even Li Meng was startled by the sheer force. A tree so large that it would take three people holding hands to encircle it had been pierced straight through by the bolt. If the shot were arced, its range could easily exceed one kilometer. "However, the bow arms need to be reinforced!" Earlier, when the bowstring was being loaded, Li Meng had heard cracking sounds from the bow arms. With the current strength of the triple-bow ballista, the bow arms would break after only a few uses. The limitation lay not in the bowstring but in the bow arms. If the bow arms were thickened, the ballista''s power would be even greater. This was because the power of the ballista was determined by the tension of the bow arms. "Good, not bad. Take it back!" With that, Li Meng returned to the carpentry workshop to continue reinforcing and adjusting the triple-bow ballista. Time passed slowly, day by day. On the afternoon of the fifth day, in the carpentry workshop "Boss, do you think this will work?" Gobuge led a group of goblin underlings to find their leader in the carpentry workshop. Li Meng, who was assembling the triple-bow ballista, put down his work. He took a harpoon bolt from the shoulders of three goblins with one hand. Weighing it in his hand, Li Meng nodded in satisfaction. Although the harpoon''s tip was a bit rough, it was still usable. "Good. How many have you made?" Gobuge chuckled and started counting on his fingers. When he reached ten, Gobuge looked puzzled. "Alright, put them down. That''s enough!" Overjoyed, Gobuge quickly directed his underlings to set down the harpoon bolts they were carrying. Looking at the three massive ballistae in the wooden house, Li Meng grinned. With these three ballistae, they could set out tomorrow. About half an hour later, Li Meng left the carpentry workshop. "Benben, let''s go!" Benben had been waiting at the entrance of the carpentry workshop. Taking Benben with him, Li Meng walked toward the throne cave. By this time, the sky was gradually darkening. "Bai Ling?" On his way back to the throne cave, Li Meng encountered Bai Ling. Bai Ling, escorted by several goblins, was heading in the same direction. "Master!" Seeing her master approach, Bai Ling lowered her head slightly. At this moment, Bai Ling was already heavily pregnant. Two weeks after returning to the tribe, the female lizardmen in the throne cave, under Li Meng''s efforts, had one after another become pregnant. Li Meng glanced sideways toward the forest depths behind Bai Ling. "You went to the Iron Cavern?" The tribe''s expansion work had been completed half a month ago. Now, all the male lizardmen were working in the Iron Cavern. After the first lactation period, the female lizardmen remained in a continuous lactation state. Li Meng looked down at the bamboo tube in Bai Ling''s hand. He could smell the rich scent of milk emanating from it. Clearly, Bai Ling had gone to deliver milk. Since Li Meng had allowed the female lizardmen to deliver milk, it had become a daily routine. In the morning, they milked. In the afternoon, they delivered the milk to the male lizardmen. Before dark, they would return to their caves. Since most of the milk recipients were couples, every male lizardman received milk from his own mate. As for Bai Ling''s milk, it was obvious who it was sent tothe most frail male lizardman. Li Meng couldn''t care less about the lizardmen''s habit of sticking together. Providing milk to the male lizardmen for nutrition and maintaining their health and strength was no bad thing. Bai Ling nodded lightly. Li Meng said nothing more. The two walked together toward the throne cave. "Master, are they smelting iron in the cavern?" As they walked, Bai Ling suddenly asked. Li Meng turned to look at Bai Ling with a half-smile. "Why do you think it''s called the Iron Cavern?" His response made Bai Ling''s heart sink. A trace of disbelief flashed in her eyes. If any barbarian tribe in Goblin Forest smelted iron, Bai Ling wouldn''t find it strange. But goblins smelting iron was unimaginable. With their intelligence, how could they learn human iron-smelting techniques? Even the marsh-dwelling lizardmen were clueless about iron-smelting. "I told you, I am a clever goblin. Nothing is impossible for me." Bai Ling lowered her head slightly, avoiding her master''s gaze. With her head lowered, a murderous intent flickered in Bai Ling''s eyes. This goblin overlord''s mere existence was a disaster for all intelligent races in Goblin Forest. Even with her head down, Li Meng sensed Bai Ling''s murderous intent. Looking down at her, he grinned maliciously. "You can try, but if you fail, I will make you watch as all your kin are eaten alive!" Hearing this, the heavily pregnant Bai Ling shuddered. Her legs gave out, and she almost fell. Li Meng stepped to the side and caught her. "Master, Bai Ling wouldn''t dare!" Li Meng smirked and said no more. The two, harboring their own thoughts, walked together in the tribe. In the following days, Li Meng didn''t leave immediately. The next morning, he dived back into the carpentry workshop. Having the triple-bow ballista wasn''t enoughthey needed a means of transportation. Not only the ballista but the tribe''s cargo also needed transportation tools. In ancient times, the best means of transport was one thing a cart with wheels Chapter 53: Lying in Wait Chapter 53: Lying in Wait Although the tribe didnt have horses, it did have wild boars. The structure of a carriage was relatively simple; the wheels were the most difficult and crucial part. Although carriages werent very suitable for use in forests, it wasnt entirely impossible. After all, the forest wasnt completely impenetrable. Many areas were relatively flat and could accommodate carriage passage. As the tribe''s territory expanded, building a road for faster travel became increasingly necessary. Five days later, at the carpentry workshop: "Making wheels is far harder than forging iron!" Looking at the rough axle in his hands, Li Meng felt powerless. Making wheels required some specialized tools. Using just hammers and carving knives was not only time-consuming but also produced rough results. "Forget it, Ill study it properly when I come back." Missing the airship because of the wheel research would be a terrible loss. Standing up, Li Meng hurriedly walked outside. In the afternoon, the tribe was bustling with activity. A large group of goblins rushed into the carpentry workshop, panting as they carried out three triple-bow ballistae. Each triple-bow ballista required over twenty goblins to transport. Seventy goblins carried three triple-bow ballistae. Over thirty goblins carried the bolts. More than twenty goblins carried the spider silk ropes. A procession of over a hundred goblins marched grandly southward. Whats that? The commotion outside caught Bai Lings attention. Bai Ling pushed open the door of the thrones cave dwelling and stepped outside. As soon as she exited, Bai Ling saw the mighty goblin procession heading off into the distance. What the goblins were carrying piqued Bai Lings curiosity. She didnt know what those wooden contraptions were, but they looked heavy, requiring over twenty goblins to carry them together. Benben was also in the procession. Its master was sitting on its shoulder. Noticing Bai Lings gaze, Li Meng, sitting on Benbens shoulder, turned and waved at her. Meeting her masters gaze, Bai Ling, standing at the entrance of the thrones cave dwelling, slightly lowered her head. She turned back into the wooden house and closed the door. Seeing this, Li Meng grinned. The procession headed south, leaving the tribe in a grand display. Half an hour later, the river was a scene of noise and activity. "So slippery, the water is rising!" "Hold steady! Dont push this way!" On the icy path connecting the two banks, goblins carefully carried the triple-bow ballistae. The massive weight caused the icy path to sag slightly, making river water surge onto it. The goblins on the icy path wobbled unsteadily. The commotion lasted for a long time. The goblin procession moved across the icy path like turtles. Fortunately, the process went smoothly without incident. It took over half an hour for the goblins to reach the southern bank. For the rest of the time, the goblin procession continued southward. During the day, they marched; in the early night, they hunted; and in the late night, they rested. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After more than half a month, they arrived in the forest near the goblin lair. By noon, at the goblin lair: Boss! Boss! A goblin scrambled into the cave. It stumbled and slid to a kneeling halt at Gobuges feet. Gobuge, sitting on a stone platform, was gnawing on a large pigs head. Looking down at the tiny goblin at its feet, Gobuge wiped the blood from the corner of its mouth. It grinned and reached out a paw to grab the goblin. The goblin let out a terrified shriek. "The bosss boss is here!" Gobuges expression changed. It quickly withdrew its hand, stood up, and rushed outside. Watching its boss leave, the goblin looked relieved. It had almost become the bosss lunch. Boss! Boss! Before it could run out of the cave, Gobuges roar echoed from the entrance. Gobuge dashed out of the caves darkness with hurried steps. As soon as it emerged, it halted. Looking at the goblins huffing and puffing as they emerged from the forest, Gobuge was filled with questions. What were those things the goblins were carrying on their shoulders? An ogre? At that moment, a massive figure emerged from the forest. Although it wore iron armor, Gobuge recognized Benben as an ogre at first glance. Gobuge let out a terrified scream. That was an ogre, the most terrifying creature in the goblin forest. "Is that... the boss?" On the ogres shoulder, Gobuge saw a familiar figure. It was the bossthe one who had killed Gobuba not long ago. The boss was sitting on the ogres shoulder. Seeing this, Gobuges face was filled with fanaticism. The boss was incredible, even managing to tame an ogre. Gobuge hurried over. Boss, what are you doing? Gobuge asked with a fawning smile, its huge face almost scrunched together. Li Meng leaped down from Benbens shoulder. Gobuge, from now on, have some goblins spread out around the goblin lair and keep an eye on the sky. Report to me immediately if theres any movement. Ill be staying here for the next few days. Although Gobuge didnt understand what the boss was planning, it didnt ask questions. It quickly turned and dashed back to the cave. Thus, Li Meng began waiting, lying in wait for the appearance of the airship. To expand the range of observation, he had to use as many goblins as possible. At Li Mengs request, hundreds of goblins spread out in the forest surrounding the goblin lair. They climbed trees and mountain peaks, watching the surrounding sky. Time passed quietly as Li Meng waited day by day. One afternoon, in the forest northwest of the goblin lair: The mountain where the goblin lair was located was a lone peak. All around were rolling forests. It was only over ten kilometers away that one could see the undulating mountain ranges. In the dim forest, a few goblins were lying on treetops, watching the sky. What does the boss want us to look at? Birds? I dont know. Just keep looking! "Yeah, yeah, yeah, staying here is much better than hunting." I want to go to the mountain peak to see. You can see farther from there. You idiot, its cold on the peak at night. Nowhere near as comfortable as here! What do you know? If I spot something first, the boss might reward me with mating rights! Youre trash. Only when you evolve into a big goblin can you talk about mating rights. "Yeah, trash offspring will only produce trash, haha!" The goblins on the surrounding treetops burst into laughter. Their laughter filled the dim forest with a lively atmosphere. Hmph! When I evolve into a big goblin, youll all be licking my feet. You? If you evolve into a big goblin, Ill lick! Laughter erupted again from the treetops. Look, whats that? At that moment, a goblin on the outskirts suddenly shouted. It lay on a treetop, pointing toward the northwest Chapter 54: Hunting the Floating Ship Chapter 54: Hunting the Floating Ship In that direction, a ship soared over a mountain. It flew past the peak almost touching it. The ship wasn''t very large, measuring about thirty meters in length. The two-masted sails on the deck were particularly striking. "Quick, go tell the boss!" The goblins who witnessed this scene were overjoyed and excited. "I''ll go!" "I''ll go!" "You stay here and keep watch. I''ll go!" The goblins perched on the treetops scrambled to slide down. "Gobu Xia, how dare you fight me for it?" In the dim forest, a few goblins dashed forward. One goblin leaped and tackled another ahead of it. It used a foot to step on the back of the fallen goblin and dashed ahead. "Gobu Xiao, I''ll eat you!" The fallen goblin roared angrily. The running goblin turned its head and made a face. "Who eats who? We''ll see!" "Stop right there!" The goblins in the forest rushed frantically toward their goblin lair. "Boss, boss!" The fastest goblin, Gobu Kuai, was the first to rush into the cave. It slid to its knees and prostrated before a stone platform. At this moment, Li Meng was seated on the stone platform, eating the heart of a wild boar. "Whats the matter? Why are you so flustered?" Gobu Kuai, panting heavily, patted its chest. "Boss, something is flying towards us from the sky, and its not a bird!" Upon hearing this, Li Mengs eyes lit up. He casually tossed away the heart in his hand and leaped off the stone platform. "Benben, lets go!" With a flash, Li Meng darted out of the cave. Bursting out of the cave, Li Meng didnt stop and headed straight into the forest. Moments later, Li Meng appeared on the treetop of a large tree deep in the forest. Standing on the treetop, Li Meng gazed into the distance. In the direction of the sky, a floating ship was flying toward them. "So, this is a floating ship? Truly remarkable!" No wings, no visible propulsion system. And no airbag like a zeppelin. Although the floating ship wasnt very large, the fact that it could fly was a miracle. Li Meng placed his fingers in his mouth and whistled. "Whooo, whooo!" The sharp whistle echoed through the air. "Its the bosss signal!" The goblins at the cave entrance heard the whistle. They scrambled back into the cave, stumbling over themselves. Soon, over a hundred goblins huffed and puffed as they carried three-bow ballistas out of the cave. A dark mass of goblins, carrying the ballistas, charged into the forest. The deployment positions for the ballistas had long been rehearsed. Around the goblin lair, there were 24 deployment locations within the forest. Each location had a small clearing where trees had been removed. The goblins carrying the ballistas split into three teams, heading to their respective deployment sites. In the forest, the three ballistas were arranged in a triangular formation. Each ballista was spaced about a hundred meters apart. "Move faster, faster!" "Tie the spider silk ropes tightly and wrap them a few more times!" Under the scolding of the larger goblins, the goblins at the three deployment sites began preparing to fire. The goblins responsible for turning the winches started cranking. Those handling the harpoon arrows tied the other end of the spider silk ropes to the thickest trees nearby. Some goblins even climbed the surrounding treetops to monitor the floating ship. For a moment, the forest was in an uproar. The goblins'' shrill cries echoed through the forest. "Good, its heading this way!" Seeing the floating ship approaching, Li Meng grinned. The floating ship was about 700 meters above ground and was steadily lowering its altitude. This height was already within the range of the ballistas. Meanwhile, not far away in the sky. A floating ship sailed leisurely, carried by the wind. On the deck, a few soldiers in blue armor could be seen. There werent many of them, only thirteen in total. They leaned against the ships railing, observing the forest below. "Any signs of the savage tribes?" A military officer in more elaborate armor paced the deck. He wore a helmet adorned with a red plume. The helmets of the other soldiers were bare. "The forest is quiet, no signs of activity!" "Captain, have we reached the target area yet?" A soldier stood up, stretching his sore neck. The officer stopped behind him and kicked him in the rear. "Dont slack off. Were still 30 kilometers away from the border of the scouting zone." "Captain, are the recent rumors true?" "Probably not. The goblin forest is home to many savage tribes. Those guys arent easy to deal with." "Its about time. Such a beautiful land shouldnt be occupied by savages." The soldiers on the ship discussed the topic among themselves. The officer didnt stop them. His subordinates needed something to pass the time. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Captain, suspicious goblin activity spotted ahead!" At this moment, a soldier at the bow of the ship reported loudly. This caught the attention of the other soldiers. They all rushed to the bow to observe the forest ahead. "There are beast bones at the entranceit must be a goblin lair!" "The forest outside the cave is too quiet; it might be an abandoned lair." "Record the location and let the adventurers deal with it!" "Scribe, mark this spot!" On the deck were not only soldiers and officers. There were also a scribe in a blue robe and a low-ranking priest in a white robe. The scribe held a piece of parchment, which glowed faintly with magical energy. The low-ranking priest stood at the rear deck, controlling a crystal glowing with blue magical light, functioning as the ships helm. Meanwhile, in the forest ahead of the floating ship. "Boss, boss, the thing in the sky is getting closer!" The goblins on the treetops kept reporting the floating ships position. At the deployment site, Li Meng adjusted the ballista to aim at the sky. Once the floating ship came into view, he would pull the trigger. "Come, my floating ship!" Looking at the blue sky, Li Meng grinned. If the hunt succeeded, he might unlock the technology for floating ships. Although the chances were slim, it was worth trying. This was a magical world, and the floating ships ability to fly was surely linked to magic. Lacking magical knowledge, Li Meng doubted he could replicate one just by taking it down. But no matter what, it was worth a shot. As time passed, Li Meng waited patiently. Soon, a floating ship slowly appeared over the deployment site in the forest. "I see you!" Li Mengs eyes gleamed as he grinned menacingly. He placed his fingers in his mouth and whistled. Chapter 55: First Encounter with Humans Chapter 55: First Encounter with Humans "Shhhhhh!" A sharp, clear whistle echoed in the depths of the forest. "Whoosh!" Almost simultaneously, a piercing sound tore through the air. Three harpoon bolts with long tails shot out from the forest, soaring skyward. In less than 500 meters, their trajectory abruptly ended. One harpoon bolt missed its target, scraping past the bow of the airship and flying higher into the sky. The other two harpoons struck the ship''s hull. "Boom!" With a loud "boom," wooden debris scattered everywhere. A two-meter-long harpoon bolt pierced through the ship''s body, crashing out from the deck. "Ah!" A scream echoed as wooden fragments flew. One unlucky soldier on the deck was struck by the harpoon bolt as it emerged. The massive force drove the harpoon bolt through the soldiers body, launching him over 10 meters into the air before he crashed heavily onto the base deck. The airship trembled violently under the impact. "Whats happening?" "Whats going on?" The sudden attack threw the soldiers on the deck into chaos. "Were under attack!" The harpoon bolt that grazed the bow of the ship had torn through the sails, tangling with them as it fell. The web-like thread instantly tightened. The pulling force from below caused the airship to jerk sharply. "Ah!" Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another scream rang out, this time prolonged. A soldier fell off the deck, his harrowing scream fading quickly into the distance. "Captain, were under attack!" A soldier lying flat on the deck spotted the harpoon bolt embedded in the boards. The soldier impaled by the harpoon bolt was a gruesome sight. Blood gushed across the deck under the immense pulling force. The soldier, pierced through his abdomen, was still alive but struggling. He reached out to his comrades for help as blood and crushed organs spewed from his mouth. "Lower the sails! Lower the sails! Stop moving, quickly!" The officer snapped out of his shock and rushed forward, throwing his sword. The blade spun through the air, severing the web-like thread tangled with the sails. With the thread severed, the bow''s downward tilt corrected itself immediately. Hearing the creaking of the ship''s frame, the soldiers'' faces turned pale. If this continued, the airship would surely disintegrate. The soldiers scrambled to their feet and rushed toward the mast. Meanwhile, below in the forest, two ropes emerged, connecting the airship to the forest floor, resembling kite strings. The finger-thick web-like threads creaked under the strain. At that moment, the airships sails suddenly dropped. The powerless airship drifted to a stop in the sky. As the ship stabilized, soldiers hurried to the ship''s edges, scanning the forest below for enemies. Upon looking, they quickly spotted goblins in the forest. "Captain, its goblins! Goblins are attacking us!" "What? Goblins?" The officer couldnt believe his ears. He rushed to the edge of the deck and looked down at the forest. Sure enough, he saw goblins. In three cleared areas of the forest, goblins were operating some kind of weapon. "Are those siege crossbows?" The massive contraptions in the forest left the officer in shock. Siege crossbows were military-grade equipment, usually reserved for the kingdoms city walls. How could goblins possess such military weapons? "Quick, cut the ropes!" Three soldiers hurried toward their fallen comrade impaled by a harpoon bolt. He was already dead, having bled out completely. The deck was almost entirely stained with blood. "High Priest, are you alright?" The officer shouted toward the rear deck. "Still alive, but the ship wont hold for long. Hurry!" Inside the cabin, a soldier found the harpoon bolt embedded in the ship. He spotted the web-like thread attached to it and swung his sword, aiming to cut it. "Boom!" Suddenly, wooden debris exploded from beneath his feet. With a deafening crash, another harpoon bolt pierced through the ship. The soldier was incredibly lucky; the bolt barely missed his nose. But he was also incredibly unlucky; the ships structure beneath him collapsed, and he plummeted. "Ahhh!" The sense of weightlessness overwhelmed him as his terrified scream faded into the distance. The harpoon bolt that struck the airship penetrated the hull, sending the soldiers on the deck tumbling. "Damn it! Whats going on?" Even if these were siege crossbows, their power was too terrifying. The airship hovered at an altitude of at least 500 meters, yet the bolts struck with such force. "Final shot! Bring it down!" In the forest, Li Meng, operating a massive triple-bow crossbow, grinned toward the sky. Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger. "Whoosh!" The harpoon bolt tore through the air like a black flash, heading skyward. The 500-meter distance vanished in an instant. "Boom!" This shot struck the airships keel directly. With a loud explosion, wooden fragments flew. The airship split into two, breaking apart at the center. The broken bow and stern plummeted toward the ground. If one listened closely, terrified screams could still be heard. If one looked closely, silhouettes could be seen falling alongside the wreckage. "Are those humans?" In the forest, Li Meng gazed at the sky, watching the catastrophic scene unfold. "They fell! They fell!" The goblins erupted in cheers, their cries resounding through the forest. Goblins perched on treetops danced and shouted in excitement. After falling for more than ten seconds, the wreckage crashed into the depths of the forest. "Lets go take a look!" With a flash, Li Meng dashed into the forest depths. Benben followed with heavy strides, chasing after their leader. The goblins in the forest swarmed toward the airships crash site. About 700 meters to the northwest, Li Meng found the airship wreckage. The bow and stern were over 100 meters apart. "Humans, indeed!" In the dim forest, Li Meng kicked over a corpse lying on the ground. As the body flipped, a blond-haired, blue-eyed man came into view. He resembled a European from Earth but only somewhat. His hair and eyes matched, but his face was a blend of East and West. His skin was pale, and his face was scruffy with a beard. "Humans! Theyre humans!" Figures flickered through the surrounding forest. One by one, goblins emerged from the dim shadows. Upon seeing the corpses on the ground, greed flashed in their eyes. But with their leader present, they dared not act, merely watching from the sidelines. Chapter 56: Crystal Apostle Chapter 56: Crystal Apostle "Move all the corpses together!" The leader''s order made the goblins in the surrounding forest quickly gather. Hundreds of goblins searched the forest nearby for human corpses. Before long, over ten human corpses were placed in front of Li Meng. Looking at the neatly arranged corpses before him, Li Meng''s face showed curiosity. They were all humans, but their hair colors were different. Some had golden hair, while others had black or brown. Their facial structures were quite similar, indicating they belonged to the same race. Since they were dead, Li Meng could not see their information. "Leader, leader, there''s a human still alive!" At that moment, a goblin came running hurriedly. Hearing this, Li Meng''s eyes lit up. "Where? Lead the way!" "This way, this way!" The goblin eagerly led the way. Li Meng followed the goblin northward. After running about a hundred meters, they found a person under a large tree. It was someone wearing a white robe. He was still alive but barely hanging on. More than ten goblins surrounded him, their eyes glinting with greed as they sniffed the blood on him. They wanted to approach but dared not, with drool nearly dripping from their mouths. "The leader is here! The leader is here!" With a loud shout, the goblins surrounding the human scattered like birds and beasts. They ran far away, watching Li Meng with fear. [Crystal Apostle] [Level: 31] [Strength: 17] [Defense: 14] [Agility: 15] [Crystal Mana: 267] [Crystal Magic (?) (Cannot be devoured)] [Crystal Magic (?) (Cannot be devoured)] [Crystal Magic (?) (Cannot be devoured)] Seeing the information, Li Meng''s expression turned peculiar. Strange, why were all his skills marked with question marks? He was clearly human, so why did the system label him as a Crystal Apostle? "Leader, leader!" At this moment, a goblin ran over with exaggerated eagerness. It held a crystal radiating blue light in its arms. The crystal was sizable, just slightly smaller than the goblins head. "This was found in the wreckage. It''s so pretty!" Li Meng took the crystal from the goblin''s hands. [Crystal] [Crystal Mana: ] The crystal''s information caused a flicker of surprise in Li Meng''s eyes. The mana contained within this crystal astonishingly reached a value of 110,000. "Could it be that the flying ship is powered by crystal mana?" Looking down at the crystal in his hand, Li Meng muttered to himself. If this were true, then crystals were indeed valuable items. However, for some reason, holding the crystal made Li Meng shiver inexplicably. "Why does it feel like an ominous object?" Li Meng raised the crystal high and observed it carefully, murmuring softly. It was beautiful, extremely beautiful. The blue mana glow formed stunning light particles. If this were on Earth, it would definitely be worth a fortune. "Goblin, take your filthy hands off the crystal! You... you''re not worthy!" At some point, the unconscious human had awakened. He glared angrily, his eyes filled with nothing but disdain. Li Meng looked down at him and grinned ferociously. "Eat him!" The surrounding goblins were overjoyed. They screamed and pounced on the human. One, two, threeover ten goblins swarmed over the human. They used their hands and sharp teeth to tear at the warm flesh. The human didnt even have the strength to scream. He could only watch helplessly as he was disemboweled and eaten alive. Warm blood splashed onto Li Mengs face from the goblins'' claws. Li Meng stuck out his tongue, licked it, and grinned. Human blood and flesh were indeed delicious. Li Meng stepped forward and pulled a blood-stained cloth from the feasting goblins. He then wrapped the crystal with it. Humans were indeed remarkable. Who knew what the cloth was made of? It was smooth, soft, and very comfortable to touch. "What a pity!" Looking at the torn cloth in his hand, Li Meng shook his head. That human had many skills, but it was unfortunate they couldnt be devoured. Afterward, Li Meng searched the floating ship wreckage again. He searched and searched but could not find any magical devices. The wreckage consisted of ordinary wood, with nothing special about it. "Strange, its impossible for there to be nothing special!" Staring at the wreckage, Li Meng was perplexed. After searching for hours, he found nothing. If he hadnt seen the floating ship flying in the sky with his own eyes, he wouldnt have believed this pile of wood could fly. The wreckage looked just like an ordinary wooden ship, with nothing special at all. "Could it be..." His eyes lit up as he rushed back into the wreckage. He rummaged through the debris, scattering wood chips everywhere. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Minutes later, Li Meng emerged holding a long, thick, curved piece of wood. "So thats it!" Looking at the curved wood in his hands, Li Meng grinned. This was a section of the broken keel. The keel was made of some kind of purple wood. It was engraved with peculiar patterns that looked mysterious and profound. "Forget it, this is too complicated!" Li Meng regretfully tossed the keel aside. It was evident that the keel was a magical device. But the patterns on it were too intricate. With just one glance, Li Meng knew it couldnt be replicated. Such brain-draining tasks made Li Meng''s head hurt just thinking about them. The commotion in the forest lasted for a long time. It wasnt until sunset that the forest quieted down. "Gobu Tian, tomorrow bring some goblins and follow me back to the tribe." That night, the cave was pitch black. Below the stone platform, Gobu Tian immediately knelt down. "Leader, Ill follow you!" Gobu Tian knew the leader had established a new tribe elsewhere. It had also heard there were many female Lizardmen in the tribe. "From now on, youll be the leader here. Ill tell you what you should and shouldnt do." "Leader, I... I dont quite understand." "You dont need to understand. Just do as I say." "Leader, I understand. Ill obey you." Time passed slowly as the night deepened. In the quiet cave, the goblins snores echoed. The next morning, as dawn broke, the goblin cave was bustling with noise. A large group of goblins rushed out of the cave and into the northern forest, screaming. The three triple-bow ballistae were not taken by Li Meng. They were left in the goblin cave. There were many powerful magical beasts in the goblin forest. The triple-bow ballistae were highly effective against beasts below the fifth rank. If a strong magical beast appeared, they could use the ballistae to kill it. This way, they wouldnt have to avoid strong beasts like before. The goblin nest was a good place, and Li Meng wouldnt abandon it. As the tribes hunting range expanded in the future, the goblins couldnt stay together. They had to spread out and establish multiple goblin tribes. Each tribe would be responsible for a specific hunting area. Normally, they would develop separately and regroup when necessary. This would prevent the hunting teams from wasting too much time traveling back and forth. By establishing separate tribes, the demand for food would also be significantly reduced. Chapter 57: Powerful Human Male and Female Chapter 57: Powerful Human Male and Female The next day, it was already noon. In the dim forest, the sound of footsteps rumbled, and figures moved in a steady flow. Hundreds of goblins were scattered throughout the forest, advancing in groups. Amidst the many green-skinned figures, there was one particularly massive presence. Benben moved through the forest like a mobile metallic mountain. Li Meng, sitting on Benbens shoulder, yawned. "System, start Life Simulation!" The airship being shot down meant the future had already changed. [Life Simulation Begins] [You and the goblin underlings walk through the dim forest.] [You return to the tribe and patiently wait for the appearance of the black-robed figure.] [One day, the black-robed figure appears.] [You obtain the ritual disc for summoning the Savage God from the black-robed figure.] [You discover signs of Pigmen activity in the eastern forest and choose to ignore them.] [As the Day of Rotation approaches, choose one of the following options:] [1. Allow the Lizardmen in the northern marshlands to rebel.] [2. Gather all goblins to intimidate the Lizardmen in the northern marshlands.] [3. March into the northern marshlands, eradicate the Black Scales Tribe and Gray Scales Tribe, and kill all male Lizardmen.] [4. Summon the Savage God.] A trace of helplessness flashed in Li Meng''s eyes as he sat on Benben''s shoulder. The future predictions provided by the Life Simulation were too vague. The lack of details made it easy to miss side stories that could influence the future. Every step had to be planned carefully, changing the future based on known information. "What should I choose?" Li Meng focused his attention on the four options. Options 1, 3, and 4 were not viable. Knowing in advance that the Lizardmen would rebel, he couldnt just ignore it. If left unchecked, the combined male Lizardmen of the two tribes would number over a thousand. This was a force that could not be overlooked. The third option contradicted Li Mengs original intention of subjugating the northern marshlands'' Lizardmen. The fourth option was even less desirable. He would have to be out of his mind to choose the fourth option. "Option 2!" [You gather all the goblins, and their sheer number intimidates the Lizardmen.] [You travel with Bai Ling to the Iron Cavern.] [The Day of Rotation arrives, and Bai Ling returns to the White Scales Tribe.] [The Black Mountain Lizardmen army attacks but retreats without a fight, and Bai Ling is captured.] [One day, an adventurer party appears in the forest near the Goblin Nest.] [Gobu Tian is killed by the adventurer party, and the Goblin Nest is annihilated.] [Gobu Di and Gobu Shi lead a goblin army to pursue the Black Mountain Lizardmen army.] Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You head to the southern bank to confront the adventurer party alone.] [In the forest where the airship wreckage lies, you encounter the adventurer party.] [You achieve victory, killing all the men and capturing two human females.] [From the captives, you learn information about the human Principality of Illisis.] [You catch up with the goblin army and lead them to continue pursuing the Black Mountain Tribes army.] [In a forest, you lead the Goblin Boar Riders to overtake the Black Mountain Tribes army.] [You defeat the Black Mountain Tribes army and kill them all.] [The Black Mountain Tribe, hearing of their armys annihilation, summons the Savage God Akuya in fear.] [The Black Mountain Marshlands are polluted by the Savage God, becoming the Great Wasteland Domain, and all life is refined into Wasteland Slaves.] [You retreat with the goblin army and return to the tribe.] [Due to food needs, you teach the Lizardmen aquaculture techniques.] [Your tribe thrives.] [One day, a fully armored man appears in the forest near the Goblin Nest.] [One day, he finds the Goblin Tribe.] [On that day, you use swarm tactics to kill the man, but the tribe suffers heavy casualties.] [One day, a woman appears in the forest near the Goblin Nest.] [One day, she finds the Goblin Tribe.] [On that day, the tribe becomes a sea of flames, and you die, with the tribe utterly annihilated.] [As a transmigrator, no matter how cautious you are, you cannot escape being toyed with by the Goddess of Fate. Your efforts ultimately amount to nothing. Your life, however, has value, as it marks the beginning of the Goblin Forest''s transformation into the Great Wasteland Domain.] [Life Simulation Ends. Score: 60.] [Choose from the following rewards:] [Consume 10 points to increase level +1.] [Consume 1 point to increase attribute +1.] [Consume 10 points to increase Charm +1.] [Consume 10 points to increase "Berserk" skill level +1.] [Consume 20 points to increase "Iron Skin" skill level +1.] [Consume 10 points to increase "Heart Voice" skill level +1.] "So, taking out the smaller fry has brought the bigger ones?" The final male and female humans were clearly powerful individuals. Otherwise, the man wouldnt have required swarm tactics to defeat. This suggested that the man was far stronger than him. And the woman could annihilate the entire tribe. Such formidable strength likely placed them at the pinnacle of human power. "Could those adventurers have been relatives of the man and woman?" Li Meng considered this possibility. It was highly likely. Otherwise, their appearance couldnt be explained. "It seems destroying the airship triggered a chain reaction!" Li Meng furrowed his brows, his expression contemplative. If the airship hadnt been destroyed, would that adventurer party have appeared? Without that adventurer party, the final man and woman wouldnt have been drawn. "How can I avoid the worst outcome?" Li Meng lowered his head, lost in thought as he sat on Benbens shoulder. The system provided too few options. Li Meng suspected that the frequency of options in Life Simulation was tied to his Luck attribute. If the options appeared more frequently, he would have more future paths to choose from. He wouldnt be stuck with one path until the end after making a single choice. This time, however, his luck was decent, as there were three skill reward options. "Choose to increase the ''Iron Skin'' skill level!" [Consume 60 points. "Iron Skin" skill level +3.] Here it camethe familiar excruciating pain swept over him. Sitting on Benbens shoulder, Li Meng''s body crackled and popped. His shin bones twisted out of shape, as if crushed by some force. His face contorted into a grimace before being forcibly straightened. After a while, Li Mengs body returned to normal. Benben curiously turned to look at his boss on his shoulder. When Benben looked over, Li Mengs transformation had already ended. Li Meng lowered his head, gazing at his hands, and grinned. He had grown stronger again. Li Meng could feel the immense power hidden within his body. At this moment, he finally understood why he was so confident before the black-robed figure. With a thought, Li Meng opened his character panel. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 15] [Strength: 1675] [Defense: 1659] [Agility: 591] [Magic: 86] [Charm: 0] [Luck: 11] [Devour: Devouring magical beast flesh has a chance to acquire their skills.] [Iron Skin: LV5 (Strength +1500, Defense +1500, Agility +500)] [Wind Blade: LV1] [Body Regeneration: LV5] [Heart Voice: LV1] [Ice Element Control: LV1] [Berserk: LV1] [Limb Enhancement: LV1 (Strength +50, Agility +50)] Chapter 58: Bai Ling’s Plea Chapter 58: Bai Ling''s Plea [Steel Skin] skill''s attribute bonus was truly astonishing. As the panel''s attributes became more exaggerated, Li Meng realized something. That Goblins were indeed very weak. Even the Goblin King''s panel attributes were probably only around two to three hundred. "I wonder how high the panel attributes of those two humans are!" Despite having such high panel attributes, he still wasnt a match for that man. This showed that the mans strength far exceeded his own. In the following days, Li Meng led his Goblin underlings, traveling north while hunting along the way. It wasnt until one afternoon, half a month later, that they arrived at the tribe. "Gobu Tian, stay in the tribe for a month before returning. When your offspring mature, someone will come to pick them up!" In front of the throne cave, Li Meng gave Gobu Tian some instructions. Gobu Tian nodded, curiously examining the tribe. It didnt expect its boss''s lair to be in the forest. Even less did it expect the boss to construct strange dwellings like the Lizardmen. "Gobu Ke, take Gobu Tian to choose a dwelling, and then bring it to the Iron Cavern!" The one guarding the tribe today was Gobu Ke. Gobu Ke quickly nodded. Afterward, Gobu Ke led Gobu Tian and its group of Goblin underlings away. Watching Gobu Tian''s departing back, Li Meng sighed inwardly. The worst future had already emerged. Now, he had to find a way to change it. Li Meng turned and looked at Bai Ling, who stood at the door. In one trip and back, more than a month had passed. Bai Ling''s swollen belly was now gone. Even from the doorway, Li Meng could smell the faint scent of milk. Seeing Bai Ling''s curvaceous body, Li Meng thought of his bloodline offspring. The first batch of Goblin children had already matured. They were learning how to hunt with the hunting team. Calculating it, the number of his bloodline offspring had exceeded two hundred. Within a year, the number could surpass five hundred. With more female Lizardmen, the rate of offspring growth would only increase. This was the terrifying aspect of Goblins. Even Ground Mice couldn''t reproduce as fast as Goblins. Only food could limit the Goblin population. Li Meng approached Bai Ling expressionlessly. The number of his bloodline offspring was still not enough. As his panel attributes increased, his bloodline offspring''s potential would only grow. Only through his bloodline offspring could the quality of the tribe''s Goblins improve. Whether he wanted to or not, he had to dedicate himself to reproduction. As a Goblin, in this world, he could only rely on other Goblins. Everything was for survival! Seeing the terrifying Goblin approach, Bai Ling''s heart trembled. She quickly lowered her head, hesitant to speak. Over the past few months, they hadnt had a moment''s rest. She wanted to beg this Goblin for a few months'' respite. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But as a High Priest, her pride wouldnt allow her to bow to a Goblin. Li Meng strode up to Bai Ling. He grabbed her waist and led her into the wooden house. Soon, sounds began emanating from within the wooden house. Hearing the noises from the throne cave, the Goblins outside were filled with envy. The commotion in the wooden house continued for a long time. It wasnt until the afternoon of the third day that the tightly closed door finally opened again. Li Meng emerged, looking refreshed. Inside the throne cave, all the beds had been pushed together. On the beds, graceful figures lay scattered, their animal skirts long discarded. All the female Lizardmen looked utterly exhausted. "High Priest, are are you alright?" Hei Nana weakly sat up. She looked worriedly at the High Priest, who was lying on the bed not far away. Among them all, the High Priest had been tormented the most. Bai Ling, lying on the bed, moved slightly. She sat up, taking a deep breath. "I''m fine. Im perfectly fine!" At this moment, the other female Lizardmen gradually recovered. One after another, they sat up, searching for their animal hide skirts. Outside, Li Meng heard the murmuring from the room. He grinned and walked leisurely toward the carpentry workshop. These female Lizardmen, despite their inner loathing for him, were utterly wild in the throes of desire. "Boss, boss, what brings you here?" Seeing Li Meng arrive, Gobu Da hurried over. In the carpentry workshop, a group of Goblins was busy. One corner of the wall was piled with crossbows lacking bowstrings. In another corner stood an incomplete three-bow ballista. "Hows it going? Have you figured out how to make the three-bow ballista?" Gobu Da shrank his neck and smiled sheepishly. He glanced at the unfinished three-bow ballista in the corner. For Goblins, the construction steps for a three-bow ballista were still too complicated. "Alright, keep learning from me!" Seeing that Li Meng wasnt angry, Gobu Da quickly nodded. Over the next few days, Li Meng continued to teach Gobu Da how to make the three-bow ballista. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. In the morning, at the carpentry workshop. "Gobu Da, when I return, Ill inspect the three-bow ballista. If its not up to standard, you know the consequences." At the doorway, Gobu Da nodded vigorously. Without saying much else, Li Meng turned and left. Watching his boss''s departing back, Gobu Da slapped his face. This time, he couldnt afford to forget. Gobu Da turned to the group of Goblins inside the workshop. "Did you all get a good look?" Faced with their leader''s gaze, the Goblins exchanged uncertain glances. One hesitant Goblin nodded slightly. The other Goblins quickly followed suit. It didnt matter if one remembered; as long as someone else did, it was fine. "Good. Lets get started!" Gobu Da grinned excitedly. Whether or not he remembered didnt matter, as long as his underlings did. In the tribe, Li Meng walked leisurely with Benben. "Benben, stay here in the tribe. Ill be back soon!" As if recalling something, Li Meng sprinted toward the forest. Watching his boss''s hurried departure, Benben shook its head. Instead of following, it headed toward the throne cave. After leaving the tribe, Li Meng followed the river eastward. Occasionally, he climbed treetops to observe the terrain. Sometimes, he scaled high ground to survey the surrounding landscape. The next day, atop a mountain roughly ten kilometers north of the river. Li Meng climbed a tree and scanned the distance from its peak. Clamping the branch tightly with his legs, he held a wooden plank in one hand and a charcoal stick in the other. From time to time, he drew on the plank. Looking closely at the plank, a faint map was forming. Chapter 59: Water Slime Chapter 59: Water Slime "From now on, this will be called Goblin River!" Standing high up, Li Meng looked far into the distance. The forest river meandered forward, stretching to the edge of his sight. Li Meng, perched on the treetop, put away the wooden board and swiftly slid down the tree. As soon as he landed, his figure flickered as he ran down the mountain. Over the next few days, Li Meng focused on one task: mapping the areas along both banks of Goblin River. It was a new day on the southern bank of Goblin River. Deep within the dim forest, Li Meng strolled leisurely, holding a wooden map board and making adjustments with charcoal. After several days of following the river upstream, Li Meng gained significant insight, memorizing the terrain and topography on both sides of Goblin River. "This smell... Hmm, I''ve never encountered it before!" Li Meng suddenly stopped in his tracks as he walked slowly through the forest. He raised his head slightly, his nose twitching as he sniffed the peculiar scent in the air. "Could it be a high-level magical beast?" He looked towards the depths of the forest, pondering to himself. The tribe was located at the northern edge of Goblin Forest, making encounters with high-level magical beasts rare. Even in regions inhabited by the savage tribe, spotting such beasts was difficult, as the tribe would actively drive away or hunt them down. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although powerful, the lack of intelligence among magical beasts was their greatest weakness, often making even the strongest of them prey for hunters. "Lets take a look!" Curiosity propelled Li Meng to head towards the source of the scent. After walking about three hundred meters, he suddenly saw a sunlit clearing in the forest ahead. Seeing this, Li Meng quickly darted behind a large tree, cautiously peeking out from behind it to observe. What he saw left him stunned. Before him lay a forest lake. The lake wasnt large, covering only about 2,000 square meters. Its water was shallow and crystal clear, revealing its bottom. Within the lake were some round, semi-transparent small creatures. [Water Slime] [Level: 1] [Strength: 1] [Defense: 1] [Agility: 1] [Magic Power: 3314] [Elemental Affinity: LV3] The peculiar attribute panel left Li Meng, still hiding behind the tree, in disbelief. All its stats were at 1, even its level. Yet its magic power was astonishingly high at 3314. Such an extraordinary magic power stat, yet without offensive magical skills? This was beyond bizarre. "Unexpectedly, its a Water Slime!" Hiding behind the tree, Li Meng''s eyes gleamed with greed as he stared at the Water Slimes in the lake. The skills of the Water Slime were exactly what he needed. With the "Elemental Affinity" skill, the problem of insufficient magic power could be perfectly resolved. Glancing at the ground, Li Meng bent down to pick up a stone roughly the size of half a fist. Weighing the stone in his hand, he looked towards the lake, searching for a target. "Youre the one!" Locking onto the nearest Water Slime, Li Meng assumed a throwing posture behind the tree. With a forceful swing of his right arm, the stone flew out. Pa! The stone swiftly crossed a distance of over twenty meters, striking a Water Slime. With a pop, the Water Slime''s body burst like a balloon, quickly dissolving into the water. Witnessing this, Li Meng froze. Meanwhile, the death of their companion startled the remaining Water Slimes. They all transformed into water and disappeared without a trace. Seeing the Water Slimes vanish, Li Meng, still hiding behind the tree, was dumbfounded. "How am I supposed to catch them like this?" Li Meng emerged from behind the tree, exasperated as he looked at the tranquil lake. "I dont believe you wont come out!" After a while, Li Meng left the lakeside and hid in the forest again. Time ticked by, hour after hour. Three hours later, still at the forest near the lake... "Why hasnt anything happened yet?" Hiding behind the tree, Li Meng continued observing the lakeside. So much time had passed, yet the lake remained motionless. "Could it be they wont come out again?" Reluctantly, Li Meng decided to keep waiting. Another hour passed... A whole day passed... Three days later, at noon, near the forest by the lakeside. "Damn it, come out already!" Frustrated, Li Meng carried a large stone as he angrily emerged from the forest. With a heavy throw, the boulder splashed into the water. "Come out! Come out!" Fuming, Li Meng began hurling stones from the lakeside into the water, creating a spectacle of splashes. The sound of water echoed throughout the area. "You wont come out, huh? Lets see how long you can hide!" After three days of waiting, Li Meng lost his patience. Quickly, he approached a massive boulder on the lakeside. Gripping it with both hands, he forcibly pulled it out from the soil. "Ill crush you all!" The several-ton stone was hurled into the lake, landing with a thunderous splash. A massive column of water shot skyward. The waters surface rippled violently, forming small waves that spread outward. After venting his frustration, Li Meng lay on the lakeside, panting heavily. "You little cuties, you sure know how to waste my time!" Cursing under his breath, Li Meng crawled to the waters edge and drank from the lake. "Bleh, what the hell? No taste at all!" After a few gulps, he spat out the water in disgust. [Skill successfully activated: Obtained skill "Elemental Affinity"] The sudden system prompt stunned Li Meng. "Damn, is this even possible?" Li Meng was bewildered, his emotions a mix of surprise and amusement. He had waited three days in vain, only to gain the "Elemental Affinity" skill in such an unexpected manner. "Could the water in this lake be made of Water Slime body parts?" The tasteless water was evidently not ordinary. If it wasnt water, then what was it? With a thought, Li Meng opened his character panel. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 15] [Strength: 1675] [Defense: 1659] [Agility: 591] [Magic Power: 1086] [Charm: 0] [Luck: 11] [Devour: Devouring the flesh of magical beasts grants a chance to acquire their skills] [Iron Skin: LV5 (Strength +1500, Defense +1500, Agility +500)] [Wind Blade: LV1] [Body Regeneration: LV5] [Telepathy: LV1] [Ice Element Control: LV1] [Berserk: LV1] [Limb Enhancement: LV1 (Strength +50, Agility +50)] [Elemental Affinity: LV1 (Magic Power +1000)] As expected, his magic power had increased, surging by 1000. "Could the water in this lake be liquid magic power?" Realizing the possibility, Li Meng quickly returned to the waters edge and drank several large gulps. To his disappointment, the magic power stat didnt change at all. "Guess I was overthinking!" Smiling wryly, Li Meng stood up. Chapter 60: Pigmen Tribe Chapter 60: Pigmen Tribe Humph, Ill spare you this time since Im in a good mood. Li Meng initially planned to freeze the lake. But since he had already obtained what he wanted, it was unnecessary. Afterward, Li Meng walked into the depths of the forest with a pleased expression. In the following days, Li Meng continued heading upstream. He traveled over mountains and rivers, walking and stopping along the way. Five days later, on the northern bank of Goblin River. About twenty kilometers away from Goblin River, there was a large mountain. Halfway up the mountain, near a cliff, stood a green-skinned figure. The green-skinned figure was Li Meng. Standing high gave him a panoramic view of the forest at the mountains base. However, the forest was far from peaceful and was bustling with noise. The forests on both sides of a tributary of Goblin River were being logged. Within the forest, numerous humanoid creatures with pig heads could be seen. They wielded stone axes, huffing and puffing as they chopped down trees. These creatures were much taller than goblins. Their average height was around 1.9 meters. They looked plump yet sturdy at the same time. Compared to pigs, they resembled humans more. Their pig heads, aside from their large noses and ears, leaned more towards human features. The Pigmen Tribe had been living here for some time. On both sides of the stream stood rows of brand-new thatched huts. Although the structures were simple and looked rather rough, they were decent shelters from wind and rain. Within the tribe, a few campfires emitting smoke could be seen. The presence of campfires indicated that the Pigmen Tribe knew how to use fire. At last, Ive found you! Looking at the distant Pigmen Tribe, Li Meng murmured to himself. Another purpose of following the stream upstream was to locate the Pigmen Tribe. After a month, he had finally found them. The Pigmen Tribe was large, with at least 2,000 members visible to the eye. If not for the undigested droppings he had seen in Goblin River, finding the Pigmen Tribe wouldnt have been easy. Turning slightly, Li Meng looked southward. The end of this tributary was Goblin River. At the confluence, Goblin River meandered southward into Goblin Forest. The Pigmen Tribes settlement was about seventy kilometers away from the tribe. Not too close, but not too far either. Li Meng used charcoal to record the Pigmen Tribes location on a wooden board. Its time to return! Li Meng hadnt forgotten about the black robe matter. However, the black robe likely wouldnt appear so soon. Although the life simulation provided vague future information, it didnt specify when the black robe would show up. Still, some clues allowed him to estimate a rough timeframe. Before long, the green-skinned figure on the cliff had vanished. Traveling upstream had taken over a month, as he moved sporadically between the north and south banks. But returning to the tribe only took Li Meng five days. On the afternoon of the fifth day, Li Meng arrived back at the tribe. Boss, boss! The goblins guarding the entrance to the cave dwelling grew ecstatic upon seeing their leader return. Two goblins looked at their boss with flattery as he approached. Go find Gobuge and tell him to bring some clay over! Li Meng instructed the goblin underlings as he walked up. One goblin immediately turned and ran toward the iron cavern. Wheres Benben? Li Meng glanced around but didnt see Benben. Boss, Benben left half a month ago and hasnt returned yet. Benben left? This news surprised Li Meng. He didnt dwell on it too much and entered the dwelling. Benben was an ogre, and its armor alone allowed it to roam Goblin Forest freely. Although he didnt know where Benben had gone, Li Meng believed it would return eventually. Not here either? Entering the dwelling, Li Meng found that the female Lizardmen were absent. He knew exactly where they had gone. They must have gone to the iron cavern to deliver milk to the male Lizardmen. Li Meng didnt linger in the dwelling. Seeing it empty, he turned and left. I wonder how Gobuda is doing! Walking through the tribe, Li Meng pondered silently. After over a month, he hoped Gobuda hadnt disappointed him. Before long, Li Meng arrived at the woodworking workshop. The boss is here! The boss is here! Upon seeing the boss, the goblins at the door acted as if they had seen a ghost. They turned and ran into the workshop, even shutting the door behind them. This scene gave Li Meng a bad feeling. At the door, Li Meng heard scurrying inside the workshop. Gobuda, what are you up to? Li Meng roared, pushing the door open. The scurrying immediately ceased. All the goblins stared fearfully at the boss standing in the doorway. Especially Gobuda, who was tinkering with a triple-bow ballista in the corner. Not bad, not bad at all! Seeing the ballista in the corner, Li Mengs eyes lit up. He walked over to Gobuda with a satisfied expression. As he walked, he didnt hold back on his praise. Gobuda chuckled nervously and greeted him obsequiously. Boss, youre back so soon? Over a month isnt soon! Li Meng glared at Gobuda before approaching the ballista. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gobuda shrank his neck, anxiously watching the ballista. Looking at the ballista before him, Li Meng nodded repeatedly. Although it lacked bowstrings, it resembled a proper ballista. Its craftsmanship, however, was incredibly crude and clumsy. The bow and frame were full of dents and imperfections. Not bad. All my teachings werent wasted on you! Li Meng was satisfied with Gobudas progress. Now, it was up to Gobuda and the others to refine their skills. Thinking this, Li Meng reached out to adjust the slightly crooked bow. Crash! At his touch, the ballista suddenly fell apart. With a series of clatters, its components scattered across the floor. Li Mengs outstretched hand froze mid-air, his expression blank. Uh boss! Gobuda retreated two steps in terror. He wanted to run but couldnt move. You fool, Gobuda! A thunderous roar echoed through the workshop. The tribes goblins shuddered in unison, puzzled as they glanced toward the workshop. Meanwhile, in a nearby forest, a group of female Lizardmen was returning to the tribe. High Priest, it seems to be that goblins voice. Hei Nana trembled, her expression filled with doubt. Their master had been gone for over a month. They had just given birth, and now he had returned. Frequent pregnancies had left them physically and mentally exhausted. Bai Lings heart sank as she remained silent. The other female Lizardmens eyes also revealed a hint of fear. In the following days, Gobudas luck seemed to have completely run out. The woodworking workshop frequently echoed with Li Mengs scolding and the goblins cries of pain. Chapter 61: Apostle of God Chapter 61: Apostle of God The screams lasted for five days before finally subsiding. It was a new day, and the goblins in the carpentry workshop faced yet another fearful and busy day. Inside the workshop, Li Meng stood in a corner, coldly observing with a long whip in his hand. The goblins trembled as they used carving knives to process the wood in their hands, occasionally glancing fearfully at their boss in the corner. "Too thin! The sleeper needs to be two fingers thicker!" With a shout, Li Meng raised his whip. *Snap!* The whip struck the back of a goblin ten meters away. "Ah!" The goblin let out a miserable scream. "Boss, I I know I was wrong!" The goblin hurriedly pleaded for mercy. "The bow body must be thicker! If you keep shaving, therell be nothing left!" Another *snap!* The long whip struck another goblin. Meanwhile, Gobuda stood to the side, gloating at the pitiful screams of his subordinates. *Snap!* The sharp sound of the whip rang out again, this time striking Gobuda. "Ah!" Gobuda screamed in pain, retreating several steps. "Gobuda, youre their leader. You should be supervising and guiding them!" "As the leader, its not your job to stand by and laugh at their misfortune." Li Meng swung the whip again, hitting Gobuda once more. Gobuda jumped in pain, letting out another miserable cry. "Ah! Boss, stop hitting me! Please stop!" Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gobuda quickly stepped forward, pretending to supervise his subordinates. Sweeping his gaze over the goblins in the room, Li Meng sneered. After these few days of training, Li Meng had come to understand one thing: Goblins indeed had strong imitative abilities, but they also had a lazy and careless nature. Only by forcing them could he cram new knowledge into their brains. "Keep working. When its done, Ill inspect it. Gobuda, if you fail this time, just see what Ill do to you." Li Mengs fierce gaze made Gobuda shrink his neck and smile ingratiatingly. "Boss, we wont fail this time. Absolutely not." "Hmph, youd better not!" With a cold snort, Li Meng threw down the whip and turned to leave the workshop. Seeing the boss finally leave, Gobuda breathed a sigh of relief. He wiped his wounds, grimacing in pain. "What are you looking at? Get back to work!" Gobuda rushed forward, picked up the bosss whip, and struck the nearest goblin subordinate. "Ah!" The goblin subordinate screamed in pain. "This is all your fault! I got beaten because of you fools!" For a time, the workshop echoed with Gobudas angry roars and the goblins cries of pain. --- On the other side, after leaving the workshop, Li Meng returned to the throne cave. At the entrance of the throne cave was a pile of loose soil and several bamboo buckets filled with water, along with some green branches and leaves. "You, come help!" Li Meng called over the goblin subordinates guarding the entrance. Four goblins hurriedly ran over obediently. For the next while, Li Meng busied himself at the entrance. After some time, he carried two buckets of clay into the throne cave. By afternoon, all the female lizardmen were present in the cave. They looked curiously and questioningly at what Li Meng was doing on the ground. Li Meng ignored the female lizardmen and focused on his task. Before long, under his hands, the clay took the shape of various mountains. From time to time, he glanced at the map on a wooden board. Time passed as Li Meng worked. On the third day, Bai Ling finally realized what her master was doing. "Master, are you making a map?" Looking at the lifelike sandbox map before her, Bai Ling felt a mix of emotions. Her master was truly an anomaly among goblins. His intelligence far exceeded her understanding. Every action he took made it hard to believe he was just a goblin. "Yes, this is a sandbox." Clay was used to create mountains and terrain, while branches and leaves were used to simulate forests. After three days of work, the sandbox map was 70% complete, covering about ten square meters. Though not a perfectionist, Li Meng sought precision. The mountain models closely resembled their real-life counterparts, down to the peaks and even some large rocks. The other female lizardmen gathered around, their faces filled with wonder as they looked at the sandbox map. They had never seen anything like it before, but one glance was enough to understand what it was. "Master, is this the northern marshlands?" Hei Nana cautiously asked, pointing to a patch of uneven terrain with miniature huts resembling their tribal structures. "What are you saying? He doesnt understand Marsh Lizardmen language!" Bai Ling rolled her eyes at Hei Nanas attempt to communicate with the master. Their master didnt understand Marsh Lizardmen language, and goblins couldnt even pronounce it properly. Hei Nana looked confusedly at Bai Ling, then at the High Priest. "Yes, that area represents the northern marshlands." Li Mengs answer stunned Bai Ling. He he understood Marsh Lizardmen language? The astonishment was evident on Bai Lings face. It it could understand Marsh Lizardmen language? "High Priest, hasnt the master spoken with us frequently? Did you not notice?" The other female lizardmen nodded in agreement. During mating, the master would communicate with them. "This this cant be. Do you mean to say you understand Goblin language?" Bai Lings face was filled with disbelief, momentarily losing her composure. The female lizardmen exchanged glances and collectively shook their heads. "No, but we can understand what the master means from his words!" Hei Nanas explanation reminded Bai Ling of her own unique ability. Since she was young, she had been able to communicate with other species through a kind of mental connection. Could it be that the master also possessed this ability? "Jie jie, such a clever goblin!" At that moment, an unfamiliar voice suddenly echoed in the room. The voice wasnt in Goblin language or Marsh Lizardmen language, yet everyone present understood it clearly. The sudden appearance of the voice drew all the female lizardmens attention to the entrance. At the doorway stood a black-robed figure, its entire body hidden beneath the cloak, obscuring its true form. "Youve arrived quite quickly!" Li Meng didnt need to look to know who the visitor was. He hadnt expected the black robe to come so soon. Standing up, Li Meng turned to face the entrance. [Divine Apostle (Holy)] [Level: 1] [Strength: 1] [Defense: 1] [Agility: 1] [Magic: 1] [Divine Magic (?)] [Divine Magic (?)] [Divine Magic (?)] [Divine Magic (?)] [Divine Magic (?)] [Divine Magic (?)] [Divine Magic (?)] The black-robed figures information made Li Meng furrow his brows. Judging by its stature, it was likely a human from this worldor perhaps a humanoid barbarian species of a similar size. However, why was it that the system couldnt detect the power possessed by the humans of this world? Chapter 62: Pretending to be Mysterious Chapter 62: Pretending to be Mysterious The black robe in front clearly concealed its power. Could it be that his death at the hands of the black robe was due to curiosity? "Who are you?" Li Meng scrutinized the black-robed figure and asked. The black robe politely placed a hand on its chest and bowed slightly to Li Meng. "You dont need to know who I am. You only need to know that I am a friend bringing you power!" "Friend?" Li Meng sneered and bared his sharp teeth at the black robe. "We Goblins dont have friends!" The black-robed figure stood upright, unfazed. "It doesnt matter whether were friends or not. What matters is that you will gain the power to summon a god from me!" As the words fell, a hand emerged from beneath the black robe. In the hand was a silver plate about three centimeters in diameter. Though small, the silver plate emanated an aura of profound mystery that Li Meng could feel. "Your faith will be answered by a deity. Call out to it loudly!" A strange scene unfolded. In the eyes of everyone in the room, the black-robed figure at the door vanished into thin air. The silver plate in its hand fell to the ground with a "clang." "Pretending to be mysterious!" Seeing this, Li Meng muttered to himself. The black robe''s aura was still present, indicating it hadnt left. The disappearance of its body was likely due to some magical skill or the black robe itself. For his own survival, Li Meng didnt act too abnormal. "How amazing!" Grinning, Li Meng ran excitedly to the door, shouting joyfully. He eagerly picked up the silver plate from the ground. Raising the silver plate high, Li Meng shouted in excitement as if he had obtained some extraordinary treasure. Watching their seemingly crazed master, the female Lizardmen exchanged puzzled glances. Bai Lings eyes, however, revealed a trace of worry. The appearance of the black robe and the existence of the silver plate gave Bai Ling a foreboding feeling. After a while, the excitedly shouting Li Meng suddenly fell silent. With a cold expression, Li Meng exerted force in his hands. "Crack, crack!" The sound of metal groaning echoed as the silver plate was crushed into a lump of metal in Li Meng''s hands. Then, with a casual toss, the metal lump flew out of the window. After doing all this, Li Meng returned to the sandbox map and continued working on his model as if nothing had happened. Li Meng''s sudden shift in attitude left the female Lizardmen bewildered. Moments ago, their master had been thrilled about obtaining the silver plate. Why had his attitude changed so drastically that he destroyed the silver plate? Only Bai Ling looked at Li Meng with utter fear. At this moment, Bai Ling finally realized how terrifying this Great Goblin truly was. His intelligence sent chills down her spine. In his presence, Bai Ling felt nothing but despair. Could they really achieve revenge? "The next step is figuring out how to prevent the Black Scales Tribe from summoning the Savage God!" Squatting by the sandbox map, Li Meng wore a contemplative expression. The matter of the adventurer team and that pair of humans was easy to resolve. As long as they didnt provoke the adventurer team, there would be no further consequences. The adventurer team was clearly investigating the airship crash. Even if they were clever, they wouldnt suspect that the Goblins were involved in the airship crash. As long as Gobuka avoided the adventurer team, the incident would come to an end. The future where the Black Scales Tribe summoned the Savage God was the real trouble. "It seems I need to avoid engaging in large-scale warfare with the Black Scales Tribe." Kneading a lump of clay, Li Meng thought to himself. The Black Scales Tribe was quite far from the northern marshlands. Otherwise, the Lizardman army wouldnt take a year to reach the northern marshlands. With such a distance, territorial disputes wouldnt arise in the short term. There was no need to engage in a deathmatch with the Black Scales Tribe just yet. Li Meng glanced at Bai Ling, who had returned to the bed. In the future predicted by the simulated life, Bai Lings fate was worth pondering. Although the Black Scales Tribe retreated without a fight, they abducted Bai Ling. This suggested that Bai Ling held a special status among the marshland Lizardmen. Time passed bit by bit, and another day went by. The black robe''s appearance was just a small episode in the tribe''s development. In the following days, Li Meng focused on refining the sandbox map. Another new day arrived, and by the afternoon, the throne cave was empty. Only Li Meng and a few Goblins were busy inside. Earlier, Bai Ling had led the female Lizardmen to the Iron Cavern. This was their routine, as they visited it daily. "Alright, this will do!" Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the sandbox map before him, Li Meng nodded in satisfaction. "Go call all the Goblin warriors and Goblin fighters in the tribe!" The advanced Goblins from Gobu Xias Cave had been staying in the tribe for reproduction. Their bloodline offspring now exceeded a thousand in total. Including the juveniles, the total population was close to three thousand. "Boss, Ill go!" A Goblin turned and hurriedly ran outside. "Take all this junk out and throw it away!" The remaining Goblins began clearing the trash from the throne cave. In less than ten minutes, the sound of dense footsteps came from outside. With the arrival of one large figure after another, Gobude and his group of Goblins entered. "Boss, you called us?" Seeing their boss inside, Gobude eagerly approached with a flattering smile. "Stop, dont move!" Seeing Gobuda rushing over, Li Meng immediately stopped him. The bosss reprimand made Gobude halt in his tracks. Beneath his feet was the sandbox map. If Gobuda took another step forward, he would step into the sandbox. "Watch the ground. Be careful not to damage anything!" The Goblins entering the cave finally noticed the sandbox on the ground. "Gather around, but dont step on anything on the ground!" The advanced Goblins cautiously gathered around. Looking at the sandbox on the ground, curiosity filled their eyes. Li Meng''s gaze swept over the Goblin warriors and fighters around the sandbox. Two Goblin warriors and over thirty Goblin fighters made the throne cave feel crowded. "Gobude, Gobushi, I have a task for you!" A task? Gobude and Gobushis eyes lit up. They eagerly nodded at their boss with anticipation. They had long grown bored of staying in the tribe. "Under your feet is a sandbox map. This is the Goblin River, the southern river!" Li Meng held a wooden stick and pointed at the river running through the sandbox. "Gobude, where do you think this is?" Li Meng pointed at a small cluster of wooden houses in the forest and asked Gobude. Gobude scratched his head. "Boss, is this here?" Li Meng grinned, pleased that Gobude could understand the sandbox map. "Very good. It seems youve realized what this sandbox map represents." The bosss praise made Gobude chuckle. Beside him, Gobushi glared angrily and stepped forward, pointing at a mountain not far from the tribe on the sandbox. At the mountains base was a cave, and outside the cave was a forest. Chapter 63: Double Insurance and Wheels Chapter 63: Double Insurance and Wheels "Boss, this must be the Iron Cavern." After speaking, Gobu Shi raised his head and cast a provocative glare at Gobu Di. With his massive body, Gobu Shi bumped into Gobu Di, shoving him aside. Gobu Di, enraged, retaliated by slamming his shoulder into Gobu Shi. Unwilling to back down, Gobu Shi pushed back. The two started shoving each other near the sand table. "What are you two doing? Dont break my sand table!" Seeing the two hulking figures clash, Li Meng scolded them sternly. His reprimand startled Gobu Di and Gobu Shi, and they both quickly separated, lowering their heads in shame. "Gobu Di, I need you to take your bloodline descendants and half of the Goblin warriors to establish a new tribe here." Li Meng held a wooden stick and pointed to the forest on the northern bank of Goblin River, about fifty kilometers from the tribe. Gobu Di nodded. Although he didnt understand why the boss wanted him to establish a new tribe, he didnt overthink it. Whatever the boss said, he would follow. "Gobu Shi, you too. Lead your bloodline descendants and half of the Goblin warriors to establish a new tribe in the forest on the southern bank." Scratching his bald head, Gobu Shi was also puzzled about the boss''s orders. But since Gobu Di had such a task, he figured he must have one too. "Boss, can I take some female Lizardmen with me?" "No, all female Lizardmen must stay in the tribe!" Li Meng rejected Gobu Shis request without hesitation. Female Lizardmen had to remain under his control, as this helped him regulate the population of the tribes. While rapid population growth had its benefits, it could also cause numerous problems. "Go prepare. Leave immediately after your bloodline descendants return!" Adult Goblins typically joined hunting parties to learn how to hunt. The bloodline descendants of Gobu Di and Gobu Shi were scattered among various hunting teams. It would take at least a week to recall all of them. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Gobu Di and Gobu Shi left the throne cave with their followers. Standing at the entrance, Li Meng watched the Goblin followers disappear into the distance. "This way, we have double insurance!" With the establishment of new tribes, he now had additional options. From now on, his tribe would no longer face the risk of complete annihilation. Survival was the most important thingeverything else could be sacrificed. As long as they survived, they could rebuild anything. In the days that followed, Li Meng stayed obediently in the tribe. Gobu Qiangs pig-rearing enterprise, Gobu Das carpentry workshop, and Gobu Ges Iron Cavern all required his attention. During the day, he inspected the tribe, while at night, he worked on producing more Goblins with the female Lizardmen. Li Meng was particularly diligent when it came to reproduction. On the fifth day, Gobu Di and Gobu Shi departed with their followers. Meanwhile, Gobu Tian had already returned to the Goblin Nest half a month earlier. Another day began, and time moved to the afternoon. "Boss, its done this time. Absolutely no issues!" Outside the carpentry workshop, Gobu Da greeted his boss with a fawning expression and led him inside. The carpentry workshop was the same as before. Upon entering, Li Meng immediately noticed a Triple-bow Ballista near the doorway. Clearly, Gobu Da had placed it there on purpose. Having learned from the previous experience, Li Meng refrained from praising Gobu Da too quickly. He approached the Triple-bow Ballista to inspect it carefully. First, he grabbed it and shook it slightly. Although there was some noise, the modules were well-fitted and sturdy. Next, he touched the bow frame. Though the craftsmanship was rough, the quality of the bow was solid. He then rotated the winch, and the sound of creaking filled the carpentry workshop. Despite being a bit loose, it didnt affect usability. Seeing the boss silent for a long time, Gobu Da began to panic. "Very good. Not bad!" Finally, Li Meng spoke up with a word of praise. It was already quite impressive for them to achieve this level. The next step was to improve the Goblins proficiency and have them optimize and refine the design of the Triple-bow Ballista. Hearing the bosss praise, Gobu Da grinned widely. "Great!" Gobu Da cheered, and the Goblins in the workshop echoed with jubilant shouts. Over the past few days, they had endured many of the bosss lashes. If the boss was satisfied, perhaps they wouldnt be whipped anymore. "But its still not good enough. Itll only be truly excellent when the ballista operates without making any noise." The bosss remark caused Gobu Das excitement to turn into despair. "Bring in a new group of Goblins. Im going to teach you all how to make something new." Hearing that something new needed to be made, Gobu Das heart sank. His head felt like it was going to explodethere was no more room for new knowledge. He wanted to say this to the boss but didnt dare. Instead, he reluctantly chased the Goblin workers out of the workshop. "Out! Out! All of you, leave! Bring the Goblins from the other workshops over." The tribe had five carpentry workshops. However, none were as large as this one. The bosss reprimand made the Goblins shrink their necks as they hurriedly fled. Although the boss wasnt holding the whip, it was lying in a corner not far away. They didnt want to feel its sting againit was painful. Before long, another group of Goblins entered the workshop. With that, Li Meng resumed his efforts to develop wagon wheels. Time passed bit by bit, day by day. Life for the Goblins was monotonous and dull. They were either on hunting trips or on their way back to the tribe. Another new day began, and the afternoon arrived. "Boss, is this the new thing were making?" In the carpentry workshop, the first wagon wheel was successfully completed. Gobu Da stared at the large wheel in front of the boss with curiosity. He couldnt comprehend the purpose of this round object. Li Meng propped up the wheel and examined it from top to bottom. The wheel was about 1.2 meters tall. Its outer rim wasnt a single piece but was assembled from multiple segments. The segments were fixed together with iron nails and wrapped with a layer of iron to reduce friction. To prevent deformation, the wheel had weight-bearing spokes between the axle and the outer rim. The axle had a linear groove, inside which were small steel balls. The groove was filled with animal grease for lubrication. The steel balls and grease effectively reduced friction between the bearing and the axle. It had taken Li Meng nearly two months of trial and error to create this wheel. During that time, he constantly experimented and remade it until settling on the current design. Just creating the steel balls for the axle had kept him in the Iron Cavern for over half a month. "Excellent, its nearly perfect!" Li Meng was very satisfied with the completed wheel. Though it had taken a lot of time, it was worth it. With a prototype, making a second or third wheel would be much easier. Chapter 64: Goblin Wild Boar Cavalry Chapter 64: Goblin Wild Boar Cavalry "Gobu Da, you''re responsible for the second wheel!" Hearing the boss''s words, Gobu Da''s body trembled. To better teach the goblins how to make wheels, Li Meng modularized the process. He taught each goblin to make different parts and then had them teach others. This method fostered teamwork and sharpened the goblins'' small minds. Gobu Da was tasked by Li Meng with learning the final assembly process. "What? I''ve taught you for so long. Dont tell me you still cant do it?" Facing the boss''s cold gaze, Gobu Da stepped back in fright. "I can! I can, boss! I''ve remembered everything!" Gobu Da nodded vigorously. "Ill inspect it in three days!" Leaving those words behind, Li Meng leaned the wheel against the wall and turned to leave the woodworking shed. Gobu Da ran after him. He crouched at the door, sneaking a glance at the boss''s departing figure. Seeing the boss really leaving, he breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly turned around and ran back into the woodworking shed. "You, you, you, come over here!" Gobu Da called over three goblins. "Did you all learn what the boss taught me?" The three goblins looked at each other. Seeing Gobu Da''s menacing gaze, they reluctantly nodded. "Ha ha ha! Great! The boss will definitely be satisfied." Gobu Da danced around in excitement. "Don''t slack off! Wheels, wheels, wheels! I need wheels!" Meanwhile, in the tribe outside... Hearing Gobu Da''s strange yells from the woodworking shed behind him, Li Meng grinned. Li Meng was well aware of Gobu Da''s little tricks. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he was teaching Gobu Da, three goblins had been eavesdropping nearby. Li Meng merely allowed Gobu Da''s small scheming to pass. For goblins, a bit of cleverness wasn''t a bad thing. "Boss! Boss!" Shortly after leaving the woodworking shed, the sound of hoofbeats filled the tribe. Five wild boars charged out from the western forest and headed straight for Li Meng. Each wild boar carried a goblin on its back. The noise of the wild boars running was loud and imposing. It felt like a mountain of meat was pressing forward. Gobu Qiang, riding one of the wild boars, shouted loudly. About twenty meters away from Li Meng, the wild boars suddenly stopped. Their four hooves skidded several meters on the ground. Looking at the five massive wild boars in front of him, Li Meng''s eyes lit up. By now, the first batch of male wild boars had reached adulthood. Although smaller than their father, they had shoulder heights of about 1.3 meters. Wild boars grew larger the longer they lived. In another year or two, reaching a shoulder height of 1.5 meters wouldn''t be a problem. Gobu Qiang dismounted from his wild boar. He ran up to Li Meng with a fawning expression. "Boss, you''re amazing! These wild boars, which we raised from a young age, are so obedient now." Li Meng walked over to Gobu Qiang''s mount, the forest wild boar. He reached out with his right hand to touch its tusks. Although classified as a magical beast, the forest wild boar was only a first-tier magical beast with limited potential. It had a magic crystal, but the likelihood of it learning magical skills was slim. However, the presence of the magic crystal gave the wild boar a physique far superior to ordinary animals. "Snort, snort!" The wild boar, being stroked by Li Meng, was very obedient. Its gentle eyes fixed on him, and it occasionally snorted. "Gobu Qiang, what kind of weapons do you guys like to use?" Li Meng had been considering what weapons would be suitable for goblin wild boar cavalry. Typically, cavalry used lances. But using a lance required skill to unleash its full power. For goblins, learning such techniques was nearly impossible. Moreover, long weapons were challenging to use in the forest''s narrow spaces. The goblins were better suited for slashing than thrusting. Equipping them with spears was a compromise due to limited iron supplies from the Iron Cavern. Forging blades required significantly more iron than spearheads. "Boss, I like crossbows!" Li Meng then noticed that the other four goblins were all carrying handheld crossbows. Aside from their crossbows, they had no other weapons. Looking down at the wild boar''s tusks, Li Meng fell into deep thought. Lances were for breaking formations, a one-time-use weapon. The wild boars'' tusks, excellent for ramming, could entirely replace lances. Mounted archery could disrupt enemy formations and switch seamlessly between charging and shooting. Equipping a blade could also compensate for close combat weaknesses. Moreover, the wild boar''s shoulders were broad, making it difficult to attack enemies directly in front with a lance at a 90-degree angle. Li Meng nodded and smiled. "Crossbows it is. Gobu Qiang, how many adult male wild boars are there now?" Wild boars were prolific, so their numbers should be considerable. "Boss, there are so many adults, and even more juvenilesso many, many more!" Gobu Qiang''s answer left Li Meng speechless. Li Meng then remembered that goblins couldnt count. They didnt care about numbers or how many goblins were in a hunting team. As long as they could eat their fill, they could reproduce and add new members. If they couldnt eat enough, they wouldnt reproduce. "Alright, lets go check the livestock pens!" Li Meng then headed toward the pens. Before nightfall, Li Meng had determined the numbers of forest wild boars. There were 137 female wild boars, half of which had just reached adulthood. There were 481 juvenile male wild boars. There were 281 juvenile female wild boars. "Gobu Qiang, how many goblins do you have under you now?" Beside the pen, Li Meng asked Gobu Qiang. Scratching his head, Gobu Qiang smiled sheepishly. He didnt know how to answer. As soon as the words left his mouth, Li Meng realized he shouldnt have asked. Looking back at the dense group of snorting wild boars in the pen, Li Meng asked another question. "Gobu Qiang, how are you providing food for so many wild boars?" The pens were filled with piglets that hadnt been weaned yet. After weaning, goblins would adopt them. Li Meng wasnt sure how many adult male wild boars there were. Gobu Qiang''s subordinates had all gone hunting, leaving only about thirty goblins with him. "Boss, wild boars eat everythinggrass, mushrooms, roots, berries, leaves. Other than dirt and rocks, there''s nothing they won''t eat. They also eat meat and gnaw on bones. They''re easy to feed." Hearing this, Li Meng nodded in understanding. No wonder Gobu Qiang had no problem feeding over a thousand wild boars. "It seems Ill need to take time to conduct a population census!" Looking at the snorting wild boars in the pen, Li Meng thought to himself. Since the establishment of the tribe, Li Meng had noticed the explosive population growth. However, he had not conducted a detailed count of the exact numbers. 175 Advance Chapters on my Patreon: /UltimateHaremfan announcement Hi everyone, I hope you''re all doing well! ? Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you enjoyed this story, I think you''ll love another one Ive published! It features monster girls too, but please note: this new story is an R-18 story intended for adults. If youre underage, please skip it. Heres the link: Also, it would mean a lot if you could give this story a 5-star rating to help more people discover this amazing story! ? Thank you for your support, and see you next time! ? Chapter 65: Terrifying Reproductive Speed Chapter 65: Terrifying Reproductive Speed However, it is possible to estimate based on the number of female Lizardmen. There are a total of 253 female Lizardmen. More than half a year has passed, and now the pregnant female Lizardmen are on their fourth litter. Each litter of Goblins numbers no less than ten. Even if it''s slightly fewer, the difference isnt significant. With 253 female Lizardmen, each litter can produce over two thousand baby Goblins. Four litters mean nearly ten thousand. Therefore, the population of the tribe is around ten thousand. Even if its not exactly ten thousand, its not far off. Are there really ten thousand Goblins? Li Meng did a quick calculation in his head. The resulting number gave him a big fright. How is so much food being managed for this many Goblins? Its important to know that Goblins are pure carnivores. How many lives have to be slaughtered to fill the stomachs of the Goblins? Where does so much food come from in the nearby forest? Gobu Qiang, has it become more difficult to acquire food recently? Gobu Qiang didnt quite understand what the leader meant. It shook its head and scratched its head. No, hunting has become easier since we got crossbows. Have you started hunting in very faraway places? Hearing this, Gobu Qiang nodded hard. Leader, there are too many hunting teams around the area. We can only find more prey in farther places. Gobu Qiangs response confirmed what Li Meng had suspected. No wonder Gobu Di and Gobu Shi waited in the tribe for five full days before leaving. Now, hunting teams need to go farther away to bring back food. No wonder he found signs of Goblin activity near the Pigmen tribes forest. The hunting range of the tribe has expanded to over seventy kilometers eastward. Thats enough. Youre dismissed. Go play on your own. Waving Gobu Qiang away, Li Meng turned and left. Li Meng didnt impose too many restrictions on his Goblin subordinates. As long as they brought back food, they could do whatever they wanted. If they wanted to laze around in the tribe for a few days, he didnt stop them. After all, each of them had their own underlings. They could have their underlings work while they played. As for whether the underlings would rebel, that was none of his concern. When Li Meng returned to the throne cave, night had begun to fall. Bai Ling and her group of female Lizardmen had already returned to the tribe. Looking at the spot outside where Benben used to sleep, Li Meng frowned slightly. He didnt know where Benben had gone. It had been more than a month without any trace of him. Sighing softly, Li Meng pushed open the door and entered. Before long, the sounds of "humming" echoed from the wooden house. Time ticked by, and the night grew deeper. In the following days, Li Meng began to tally the tribes population and weaponry. There was only one thing to do every day. That was to wait for the return of the hunting teams. Half a month later, on a certain morning. In the tribe, inside the throne cave. All your underlings have returned? The five Great Goblins in the room hurriedly nodded. Leader, theyve all come back! Gobu Mo, Gobu Gao, Gobu Yi, Gobu Zhang, and Gobu Sheng. These five Great Goblins were Li Mengs bloodline descendants. Their names were all given by Li Meng. They were the first batch of Goblins born. In just half a year, they had evolved into Great Goblins. Each one was nearly 1.8 meters tall. They were only one step away from evolving into Goblin Warriors. Li Meng waved his hand slightly, dismissing the five Great Goblins. Go on! Although they were his children, Goblins had no concept of familial bonds. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To them, he was merely a strong figure in the Goblin tribe. Bloodline connection only enhanced their loyalty to their father. Li Meng didnt view them as his children. The Goblin barbarian race was far too weak. In the future, even Goblin leaders would only serve as cannon fodder. All green-skinned Goblins were disposable. The female Lizardmen in the room silently watched the departing Great Goblins. To them, all Goblins looked the same. They couldnt distinguish whether any of the five Great Goblins were their offspring. Even if they could, they wouldnt show motherly love toward those Goblins. The mere thought of what Goblin newborns looked like made them shudder. Those tiny Goblin infants, only about the size of a fist. The moment they were born, they could scurry around looking for food. If they couldnt find food, they would attack their mothers. Many female Lizardmen had sustained injuries for failing to separate from the Goblin infants in time. Watching the backs of the departing Great Goblins, Li Meng appeared deep in thought. After half a month of tallying, the population and weaponry data were finally ready. Though it wasnt possible to get an exact figure, the margin of error wouldnt exceed two digits. The tribes population was around 9,000 Goblins. Excluding the juveniles, there were over 7,000 mature Goblins. This was the terrifying part of Goblins. From a population of a few hundred to nearly ten thousand in under a year. Among the mature Goblins, only 5,000 were equipped with spears and crossbows. There was still a weaponry shortage of about 2,000. Bai Ling, come with me! With that, Li Meng walked out. Calculating the time, it was still more than three months until the rotation period. Unknowingly, nine months had passed since the swamp''s domination. White Scales Bai Ling, who was sitting on the bedding, stood up. She walked forward and quietly followed behind Li Meng. "Master, where are we going?" In the dim forest, the two walked one behind the other. Bai Ling''s belly had grown bigger again, though not significantly. "To the Iron Cavern!" About half an hour later, the two appeared in the forest outside the Iron Cavern. Following behind Li Meng, Bai Ling looked at the cave entrance not far ahead. She had come here often and was already very familiar with this place. "High Priest Bai Ling?" At that moment, a team of male Lizardmen carrying several round logs emerged from the eastern forest. They saw Bai Ling and Li Meng outside the cave entrance. When they spotted Li Meng, all the male Lizardmen''s faces changed drastically. They hurriedly lowered their heads and dared not speak further. Quickly, they carried the logs into the cavern. Although they drank milk every day, the male Lizardmen still appeared somewhat emaciated. "Bai Ling, do you swamp Lizardmen need to eat fish to maintain strong bodies?" The tribe''s food supply for the male Lizardmen was sufficient. Even if they couldn''t eat their fill, they would not be starved. The Iron Cavern had an underground river, and an hour of free bathing time was granted before resting. Yet even so, the male Lizardmen''s bodies continued to visibly thin. If there were no rotation period, those male Lizardmen would likely exhaust themselves to death within two years. "Fish from the water is indeed our staple food. We also eat other magical beasts'' meat but not in large amounts." Bai Ling''s response confirmed Li Meng''s hypothesis. "Let''s go. We''ll head inside." Li Meng noted the issue in his mind. It was a problem he would address eventually, but not now. Chapter 66: Forging One’s Own Weapon Chapter 66: Forging One''s Own Weapon The Day of Rotation was approaching, and a series of major events were bound to occur in the next six months. The appearance of adventurer teams and the Black Scales Tribe''s army invasion were among them. To change the worst possible outcome, preparations needed to start early. Afterward, Li Meng led Bai Ling into the Iron Cavern. As soon as they entered, a wave of scorching heat rolled over them. It felt as though they had stepped into an oven, making it unbearably hot. The cavern was bustling with activity. The continuous clanging of metal echoed throughout the space. Accompanying it were the loud shouts of goblins. Looking toward the underground riverbank, the cavern was as bright as day. Dozens of five-meter-tall blast furnaces stood on the riverbank. Behind the furnaces were countless bonfires burning brightly. Closest to the river were groups of goblins forging iron. They swung their hammers with all their might on the anvils. Each hammer strike sent a shower of sparks flying. Deeper in the cavern, faint "thud-thud" sounds could be heard. Male lizardmen, carrying iron ore in bamboo baskets, could be seen there. On the river''s shallow shores, some male lizardmen soaked in the water. The cavern''s high temperatures made their skin prone to cracking. They needed frequent baths to rehydrate and alleviate the effects. "Boss, Boss, why are you here again?" As soon as Li Meng entered the cavern, Gobuge hurried over upon hearing the news. "What? Can''t I come?" Li Meng glared at Gobuge. Gobuge''s neck shrank, and he smiled obsequiously. "The Boss can come whenever he likes." "Cut the nonsense. Get me a blast furnace. I need to smelt iron!" Gobuge nodded vigorously. He turned around and led the way. "Boss, Boss, this way, this way!" Following Gobuge, Li Meng and Bai Ling delved deeper into the cavern. Finally, they stopped in front of a blast furnace. "Boss, this is it!" Li Meng took the leather apron handed to him by Gobuge and put it on. The apron not only effectively blocked splattering molten iron but also protected against flying sparks during forging. "Bai Ling, go to the river!" Bai Ling couldnt withstand the high temperatures near the furnace. At most, she would faint within two hours. Bai Ling silently stepped forward and waded into the icy river. She sat in the shallow one-meter-deep water, only her head above the surface, watching the goblins on the riverbank. At this moment, over a dozen goblins rushed over to assist Li Meng. In the following hours, Li Meng busied himself around the blast furnace. By the afternoon of the next day, as molten iron flowed from the furnace, Li Meng entered blacksmith mode. Near the water, Li Meng held a massive iron hammer in one hand. He fiercely pounded a long weapon on the anvil. At times, he quenched it. At times, he tempered it. At times, he hammered it. Each hammer strike produced a crisp metallic sound that resonated throughout the cavern. The sound was the loudest, overpowering all other noises. The saying "a hundred refinements make steel" held true. To create excellent steel, it had to be hammered countless times. "Is he forging iron?" Bai Ling, still in the river, watched the goblin on the shore. Since arriving at the Iron Cavern yesterday, he hadnt paid her any attention. Bai Ling wasnt unfamiliar with the Iron Cavern. She had been here hundreds of times. Though she couldnt get close to the furnaces, she knew what the goblins were doing from a distance. While swamp lizardmen were a savage race, they didnt harbor animosity toward humans. Bai Ling had even communicated with human adventurers before. She wasnt unfamiliar with iron tools. On the third day, the loudest metallic clanging in the cavern finally ceased. "Bai Ling, what do you think of this weapon?" The master''s call from the riverbank made Bai Ling step out of the water. She came ashore and stood before her master. Seeing the long-handled weapon in her master''s hand, Bai Ling''s pupils contracted. "Master, this weapon looks mighty!" The weapon in her master''s hand had a long handle and a long blade, nearly matching his height. The entire weapon was iron-gray and had a smooth surface. The sharpened blade gleamed menacingly under the firelight. Holding this weapon, her master''s aura seemed even more imposing. "This is a Zhanmadao!" Li Meng wielded the Zhanmadao with both hands, swinging it a few times. In a flash, he dashed toward a massive boulder by the riverbank. "Slash!" The twenty-meter distance vanished in an instant. Li Meng wielded the Zhanmadao and shouted explosively. With a standard waist-body integration slash, he cut downward. "Boom!" Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A thunderous boom echoed. The Zhanmadao sliced through the two-meter-tall boulder like tofu. The massive impact shattered the boulder into pieces. The commotion startled the surrounding goblins. The scene left Bai Ling deeply astonished. What a sharp weapon! It had split such a massive rock. Li Meng nodded in satisfaction at his strike. He inspected the blade of the Zhanmadao. A trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes. The blade hadnt chipped but had slightly warped. His strength was too great, exceeding the Zhanmadaos capacity. Deformation in cold weapons was unavoidable. Shaking his head, Li Meng discarded the Zhanmadao. "Bai Ling, back to the water." Bai Ling glanced at her master and then at the discarded Zhanmadao. She silently turned and returned to the river. On the riverbank, Li Meng resumed tinkering with the blast furnace. The following morning, another batch of molten iron emerged. Li Meng on the riverbank began hammering again. Each swing sent sweat flying from his body. The scorching heat left Li Meng drenched in sweat. In the icy underground river, a white figure flashed briefly. Moments later, water splashed on the rivers surface. Bai Ling emerged from the water. She held a frozen Black Rock Fish in her hands. Dragging the fish, Bai Ling returned to the shallows. Sitting in the water, she quietly watched the goblin forging on the shore. These past few days, Bai Ling had come to understand. Her master had brought her along to intimidate and warn her. It was to show her that goblins with iron-forging technology were not a force the swamp lizardmen could challenge. Time passed slowly. The daily life of the Iron Cavern didnt change with Li Mengs arrival. The next afternoon... "Its done!" By the underground riverbank, Li Meng planted a massive iron rod into the ground. The iron rod was about 2.5 meters long and 5 centimeters in diameter. For now, it seemed too long and thick for Li Meng. But once he evolved into a Goblin Warrior, it would suit him perfectly. Looking at the iron rod in his hands, Li Meng nodded in satisfaction. This was the weapon he had forged for himself. Compared to bladed weapons, Li Meng felt blunt weapons were more suitable. Initially, he had wanted to forge a long-handled mace. But after careful consideration, he abandoned the idea. A maces weight distribution was uneven, unsuitable for close combat. When fighting strong opponents, every move had to be swift and precise. Any mistake could be fatal. Against weaker foes, any weapon would do. Even fists were enough to defeat them. Chapter 67: Big Iron Stick Chapter 67: Big Iron Stick "How about I call you Ruyi Jingu Bang?" The big iron stick in Li Mengs hand reminded him of memories from when he was human. "Never mind, youre not worthy, Ill just call you Big Iron Stick." How could a mere big iron stick be worthy of that name. Even if the iron stick came from his own hands, Li Meng still felt it was unworthy. "Bai Ling, lets go, were heading back!" Li Meng tore off the apron, shouldered the big iron stick, and walked outside. Bai Ling, who was in the shallow water of the river, stood up. Once ashore, she followed behind her master. The two then left the Iron Cavern. Until returning to the Throne Cave Dwelling, Li Meng did not say much to Bai Ling. It was as if taking Bai Ling to the Iron Cavern this time was just a whim. That night, the Throne Cave Dwelling was very quiet. Ever since the female Lizardmen became pregnant, Li Meng had not tormented them again. The goblins libido was somewhat different from that of humans. The goblins sexual desire was based on the urge to reproduce. Although the body also experienced pleasure, it was not as intense as that of humans. Goblins would not mate solely in pursuit of sexual pleasure. Whenever the female Lizardmen were pregnant. Li Meng would enter a saint-like mental state. He would no longer have any desire to mate with the female Lizardmen. But the moment he saw a non-pregnant female creature. The desire to mate would erupt like a volcano. Inside the main bedding in the house, Li Meng lay there in a daze. Bai Ling lay beside him, her breathing somewhat rapid. This indicated that Bai Ling was awake and not asleep. "System, begin life simulation!" Li Meng did not know if the future had changed. He had not yet used this months simulation attempts, so why not use them. [Life Simulation Begins] [The night is deep, you lie on the bed in the wooden hut, lost in thought] [Your tribe grows strong, appearing calm, but in truth it is the calm before the storm] [The Day of Rotation has arrived, please choose from the following options] [1. Let Bai Ling return to the Northern Marshlands] [2. Violate the promise and continue to keep Bai Ling in the tribe] [3. Advance into the Northern Marshlands, lie in wait, and wait for the Black Mountain Tribes army to arrive] The appearance of the third option made Li Meng understand one thing. That is, last times life simulation became effective intelligence for this times life simulation. The system knew he would not choose the future line predicted last time. And it would change the future line based on that information. "How should I choose?" Turning slightly, Li Meng looked at Bai Lings snow-white, graceful body. The third option was very tempting. But its result would probably lead to a deadly battle with the Black Mountain Tribes army. The Black Mountain Tribe would be new to the area, completely in the dark. If they did not contact the Lizardmen tribes of the Northern Marshlands to exchange information. The Black Mountain Tribes army, knowing nothing, would likely launch a mindless attack. Once the fight started, it would be a fight to the death. By then, if either side wanted to retreat, the other would not agree. But choosing the battlefield in the marshlands was not a good strategy. Even if victory was achieved in the end, the tribes losses would be great. Without the Pigmen, a bit of loss would not matter. It would be just clearing out goblins with low potential as cannon fodder. But with the Pigmen present, it was necessary to preserve as much fighting strength as possible to deal with the threat of the Pigmen. A year ago, leaving Bai Ling in the tribe only changed that future line of the Pigmen and Lizardmen cooperating to attack the tribe. It did not mean the threat of the Pigmen had been eliminated. The threat of the Pigmen still existed. It had only been postponed. Li Meng ruled out the third option. "The first option?" Thinking it over, Li Meng rejected the first option as well. The first option would return to the previous future line. The Black Mountain Tribes army would retreat, and Bai Ling would be taken away. If Bai Ling was left alone, maybe conflict with the Black Mountain Tribe could be avoided. Then the Black Mountain Tribe would not summon the Savage God. But as a result, the Lizardmen of the Northern Marshlands would vanish without a trace. Without the Northern Marshlands Lizardmen, how could the tribe mass-produce warriors? "Choose two!" [The Day of Rotation has arrived, you forcibly keep Bai Ling, the Northern Marshlands Lizardmen become furious] [The Marshlands Lizardmen rebel and successfully escape through the river channel] [You assemble the goblin army and advance toward the Northern Marshlands] [Under the guidance of the Northern Marshlands Lizardmen, the Black Mountain Tribes army lands on the southern riverbank of your tribe] [The Lizardmen army launches a surprise attack on your tribe, the tribe is destroyed] [Gobu Da leads bloodline offspring into the Iron Cavern] [The Lizardmen army invades the Iron Cavern] [Gobu Ge leads bloodline offspring deeper into the cavern] [Upon learning that the Lizardmen army has raided the tribe, you, enraged, withdraw your army and return to the tribe] [One night, Benben leads a group of Ogre back to the tribe and engages the Lizardmen army in battle] [The Lizardmen army is repelled, taking Bai Ling away, and hurriedly withdraws through the river channel] [You return to the tribe, angrily staring at the ruins it has become] [You have lost the tribe, and also lost Bai Ling] [Please make the following choices] [1. Continue advancing to the Northern Marshlands to seek revenge] [2. Do nothing, rebuild the tribe] [3. Enraged, you charge alone into the Northern Marshlands] "Am I really that strong?" sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The third option made Li Mengs expression turn strange. Could he be strong enough to fight a thousand by himself? So many Lizardmen could tire him out just by sheer numbers. But how to choose left Li Meng stumped again. Option one would likely yield no results. By the time he led the goblin army to the Northern Marshlands, the Lizardmen would have fled long ago. Option two meant swallowing a big loss. And he had no choice but to accept it. The result should not differ much from option one. The Lizardmen who betrayed him would certainly not remain in the Northern Marshlands. They would likely leave the Northern Marshlands and merge with the Black Mountain Tribe. Just because he did not seek trouble with the Northern Marshlands Lizardmen for the time being did not mean he never would. Since he could not beat them, they had no option but to migrate. Options one and two were both bad choices, so only option three remained. "Choose three!" [Enraged, you charge alone into the Northern Marshlands] [One night, you rush into the White Scales Tribe, and find the White-Scaled Tribe already gone] [One night, you rush into the Gray Scales Tribe, and find the Gray Scales Tribe already gone] [One night, you rush into the Black Scales Tribe, and find the Black Scales Tribe already gone] [You return empty-handed to the tribe] [You begin rebuilding the tribe] [You head to Gobu Xias Cave] [One day, an adventurer squad appears in the forest near Gobu Xias Cave] [You follow the adventurer squad to the crash site of a floating airship] [The adventurer squad continues northward] [You suspect the adventurer squad can sense the position of the crystal] [You return to the tribe and throw the crystal into the Goblin River] [One day, the adventurer squad finds the crystal in the river] [You follow the adventurer squad downstream, heading west all the way] [One day, you are discovered] Chapter 68: The Unchangeable Future Line Chapter 68: The Unchangeable Future Line [Please make the following choices] [One, avoid battle and escape] [Two, fight against the adventurer team] Lying on the bed, Li Meng rolled his eyes. Goodness, the results of these three options are actually all the same. How should he choose the new two options? Option two! He followed the adventurer team all the way westward. There is a high probability that he has already moved far away from the tribes hunting area. Killing that adventurer team has very little subsequent risk. Even if it attracts those two humans, it doesnt matter. At that time, those two humans certainly wont find the culprit. They also wont associate the killers of the adventurers with weak Goblins. The reason those two humans found the tribe last time. It should have something to do with those two human women. Those two women must have something that has a positioning function or something similar. [You choose to fight against the adventurer team, successfully killing all of the adventurers] [You gnaw on their hearts and do not obtain a new skill] [You return to the tribe, the tribe thrives] [The lesson of being ambushed makes you decide to strengthen the tribes defenses] [The tribe now has walls, watchtowers, and a large number of Triple-bow Ballistas] [One day, Bai Ling returned to the tribe, bringing back a piece of news] [The Black Mountain Tribe was attacked by a pair of mysterious human powerhouses, and they summoned the Savage God Akuya to defend] [The human powerhouses perished, and the Black Mountain Marshlands were polluted by the power of the Savage God] [The Black Mountain Marshlands gradually became part of the Great Wasteland Domain, and all living creatures were refined into Wasteland Slaves] [One day, you discover that the Great Wasteland Domain is expanding, and the devoured lands lose all vitality] [One day, a fleet of human ships appeared on the Goblin River, sailing upstream] [The three-year deadline has arrived] [As a transmigrator, you used your wisdom to survive. Although you are only a Goblin, your future is filled with infinite possibilities, and your rise is unstoppable] [Life Simulation ends, rating: 100] [Please choose the following rewards] [One, for every ten points consumed, level +1] [Two, for every one point consumed, attribute +1] [Three, for every ten points consumed, luck +1] [Four, for every ten points consumed, Wind Blade Technique skill level +1] [Five, for every ten points consumed, Heart Word skill level +1] [Six, for every ten points consumed, Berserk skill +1] All three skills are not urgently needed for upgrading. Then lets raise the level. Choose one! [Consume 100 points, level +10, current level: 25] Its here, its here, the familiar intense pain once again swept through his entire body. This time, it is even more painful than the previous times when gaining levels. On the bed, Li Mengs body was undergoing strange distortions. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All shinbones were displaced, making cracking sounds. It was as if an invisible giant hand was kneading Li Mengs body. Li Mengs entire ugly face twisted out of shape. His skull suddenly protruded outward, as if something was about to crawl out of his brain. The crisp crack sound startled Bai Ling beside him. She turned her head to look at her master next to her. At this sight, Bai Lings expression froze. The master, who was originally small in stature, suddenly grew larger. His height already exceeded two meters, and his physique became more robust. His entire body emitted rolling white heat. Some areas of his skin were even flushed red. Master, you whats wrong? Li Meng got up and sat up, looking down at his hands that had grown larger. I have evolved into a Goblin Warrior! Power, power, Li Meng felt the powerful strength inside his body. Right now, he is simply comparable to a muscular man like Tyson. Of course, only in physique. In terms of strength, even fifty Tysons cant compare to him. Li Meng looked up and lay back down on the bed. Sleep! With a single thought, Li Meng opened the character panel. [Name: Gobu Meng] [Race: Goblin Warrior] [Level: 25] [Strength: 1925] [Defense: 1859] [Agility: 871] [Mana: 1551] [Charm: 0] [Luck: 11] [Devour: By devouring the flesh and blood of magical beasts, there is a chance to acquire their skills] [Iron Skin: LV5 (Strength+1500, Defense+1500, Agility+500)] [Wind Blade Technique: LV1] [Physical Regeneration: LV5] [Heart Word: LV1] [Ice Element Control: LV1] [Berserk: LV1] [Limb Strengthening: LV1 (Strength+50, Agility+50)] [Elemental Affinity: LV1 (Mana+1000)] It seems the guess is correct! The addition of as many as hundreds of points to the panel attributes confirmed Li Mengs guess. The higher the panel attributes, the higher the attribute growth gained when leveling up. Li Meng still remembered that before rising from level 1 to level 10. Each level only added a single-digit attribute increase. Staring blankly at the ceiling, Li Meng thought again about the predicted future line from the life simulation. Li Meng never expected that Bai Ling would actually return at the end. Also, why did those two human powerhouses run off to the Black Mountain Tribe? Could it be that the place where the adventurer team was killed was very close to the Black Mountain Tribe? No, that is absolutely impossible. Although Bai Ling never told him the exact location of the Black Mountain Tribe. But Bai Ling said that the Black Mountain Tribe is deep within the Goblin Forest. It is very far from the Northern Marshlands. Even if traveling by water, even the Lizardmen would need more than three months to reach it. He couldnt possibly have followed the adventurer team for several months to near the Black Mountain Tribe. This is really strange, could it be that the Black Mountain Tribes summoning of the Savage Gods future cannot be changed? All three future lines cannot change the Black Mountain Tribes act of summoning the Savage God. This made Li Meng feel deep anxiety about his own future. And what is the Irisis Principality doing meddling here? This is the Goblin Forest, the paradise of the Savage Tribe. The appearance of the Irisis Principalitys fleet in the Goblin Forest is definitely not a good thing. Perhaps that fleet is indeed the warships of the Irisis Principality. Forget it, take it one step at a time! Gaining too much information at once gave Li Meng a headache. Too many events happened too intensely. Li Meng had no clue how to change the future. Time passed bit by bit, and the night gradually deepened. I got it! Early the next morning, Li Meng suddenly sat up abruptly from his sleep. Li Mengs strange shout startled the female Lizardmen sleeping soundly. They all sat up, looking at their master in confusion and uncertainty. Li Meng got up and hurriedly walked out. Bai Ling also woke up. She looked at Li Mengs hurriedly departing figure with some doubt. Call Gobu Mo and Gobu Gao over! Outside the door, Li Meng woke up the Goblin underlings who were lying on the ground snoring. At the sound of the bosss voice, the few Goblins who were sleeping trembled. They jumped up in surprise and hurriedly stood at attention. One Goblin quickly picked up the spear on the ground and ran off in a hurry. Boss, you you evolved into a Goblin Warrior? When their gaze fell on the boss, all the Goblins were startled. In just one night, the boss evolved from a Great Goblin into a Goblin Warrior. The Goblin underlings were all terrified. They shrank their necks and quickly stood tall with their chests puffed out. Chapter 69: Attack and Defense Chapter 69: Attack and Defense Before long, Gobu Mo and Gobu Gao hurried over. From a distance, Gobu Mo and Gobu Gao saw the Boss outside the Throne Cave Dwelling. The Bosss tall and strong figure made the two big goblins look at each other. The Boss actually evolved into a goblin warrior? Gobu Mo immediately quickened his pace. Gobu Gao then ran with all his might, surpassing Gobu Mo. Boss, thats great, youve finally advanced to become a goblin warrior! Gobu Gao ran up to Li Meng with a flattering expression. Gobu Mo, who was a few steps behind, glared at Gobu Gao. Boss, whats the matter for calling us here? Gobu Mo also had a flattering expression. But it was smarter than Gobu Gao, and asked about the important matter right away. Come with me! Li Meng left the front of the Throne Cave Dwelling and walked deeper into the forest. Gobu Mo and Gobu Gao quickly followed. Li Meng went all the way into the forest. He didnt stop until he was several hundred meters away from the tribe. Gobu Mo, Gobu Gao, from now on your task is to build a wooden wall to enclose the tribe! Right now, what you need to do is clear a buffer zone around the tribe by cutting down the trees. Li Meng thrust the large iron rod into the ground. One end of the iron rod sank deep into the soft soil. Then he forcefully drew a large circle. The width of the buffer zone should not be less than five hundred meters! Li Meng swung the large iron rod and pointed at the big tree beside him. About as wide as the height of ten big trees, understand? Gobu Mo and Gobu Gao both looked up at the big tree beside them. How tall was ten big trees? Boss, how much is ten big trees? Hearing Gobu Mos inquiry, Li Meng rolled his eyes. Fine, in the future he still had to teach the goblin underlings some counting. They must know what 1, 2, 3, 4 mean. First arrange goblins to cut down the trees, I will teach you on site! There are logging axes and saws in the warehouse, go! Gobu Mo and Gobu Gao nodded. Then they turned and hurried away. In the forest, Li Meng watched the backs of the two big goblin underlings leaving. He didnt withdraw his gaze until they were completely out of sight. Sweeping his eyes around the forest, Li Meng grinned. Since attacking wont work, then defend! Previously, Li Meng felt there was no need to build a wooden wall. Because he thought that rather than passive defense, it was better to take the initiative to attack. Although a wooden wall could effectively protect the tribe, it would also bring some trouble. And once goblins fell into passive defense, they would not be far from failure. Now, Li Meng had changed his viewpoint. Why choose? Li Meng wanted both defense and offense. Before long, the tribe was in an uproar. Gobu Mo and Gobu Gao led a large group of goblin underlings over in mighty formation. Some goblins carried logging axes, while others carried saws. At a glance, the dense cluster of green-skinned figures numbered no less than five hundred. Before long, the deep forest echoed with the clamor of logging. The repetitive sounds echoed through the depths of the forest. From time to time there was the rustling sound of trees toppling. In the following days, Li Meng began teaching the goblin underlings some basic counting. By the fifth day, the deep forest had changed drastically. Several hundred meters away from the tribe, there was now a cleared zone in the forest. The cleared zone was five hundred meters wide and six hundred meters long. On the bare ground, tree stumps were everywhere, and layers of branches and leaves were piled up. A large number of logs were scattered all over, crisscrossing in disarray. The cleared zone was not straight; it was curved. Before long, the cleared zone would wrap around the tribe. How many is this? In one part of the cleared zone where logs were piled up. Li Meng held three wooden sticks in his hand. Gobu Mo, Gobu Gao, and a group of big goblins sat obediently on the ground. Some members of the hunting team had returned and been required by Li Meng to join the wall-building team. Now the number of goblins building the wooden wall had exceeded one thousand. Li Meng pointed to Gobu Gao. The Bosss question made the big goblins shrink their necks. Their gazes were somewhat evasive. Gobu Gao, you answer! Gobu Gao stood up, scratched his head, and then looked down at his hands. Eyes brightening, Gobu Gao spoke a number. 3, this is 3! Li Meng nodded in satisfaction. Very good, thats correct! Gobu Gao grinned, very excited. Then what does 3 mean? Li Meng continued to question Gobu Gao. Gobu Gao looked down at its feet. It bent down and picked up three small stones from the ground. One stone, two stones, three stones! Gobu Gaos answer made Li Meng very satisfied. After his teaching these days, the goblin underlings finally understood the meaning of numbers 1 through 10. Numbers were the foundation of enlightenment. Although this could not change the inherent stupidity of goblins. But from now on he could command the goblin underlings more effectively. Very good, Gobu Mo, Gobu Gao, you know how to build the wooden wall now, right? Not far away, at the edge of the cleared zone, a small section of wooden wall had already been built. The wooden wall had two layers, hollow in the middle. It was about 7 meters high and 5 meters wide, and every fifty meters a fifteen-meter-high watchtower would be built. The trees in the forest were all very tall, averaging about 70 meters in height. It wasnt that the wall couldnt be built higher. But above seven meters, the workload would be huge. It would be much more troublesome to build. After all, raising logs that were seven meters long wasnt easy. Fortunately, the tribe now had quite a number of big goblins. With them around, handling seven-meter-long logs was no problem. Gobu Mo and Gobu Gao nodded quickly. Very good, Ill leave this place to you. Work hard and dont slack off! Facing the Bosss gaze, a group of big goblins shrank their necks. Without saying anything else, Li Meng threw away the wooden sticks in his hand. Then he turned and walked back in the direction of the tribe. Go find Gobu Yi, Gobu Zhang, Gobu Sheng, and have them come see me! As he walked, Li Meng waved to a goblin underling behind him. A goblin following behind Li Meng immediately ran towards the tribe. Gobu Yi, Gobu Zhang, and Gobu Sheng had always stayed in the tribe. Their task was to guard the tribe. Time reached afternoon, the sun was blazing overhead. When Li Meng returned to the Throne Cave Dwelling, the wooden house was empty. At this time, the female lizardmen had gone to the Iron Cavern. Why are goblins not omnivorous creatures? Smelling the strong milky aroma in the house, Li Meng couldnt help but complain in his heart. The milky aroma was indeed pleasant, but it couldnt be drunk. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not that it couldnt be drunk, but it tasted strange when drunk. Could it be that the original flavor of milk itself isnt good to drink? Back when he was a human, Li Meng had heard that human milk didnt taste good. But he never had the opportunity to try it personally. After all, an adult man only had the chance after marrying and having children. Chapter 70: Wa Haha! Chapter 70: Wa Haha! Boss, Boss! Outside the door came hurried footsteps. The next moment, three tall figures rushed into the house. Boss, you called us? Gobu Sheng pushed aside Gobu Yi and Gobu Zhang in front of him. He approached the Boss with a flattering expression. Looking at the three big goblins in front of him, Li Meng nodded. In another half month Gobu Mo and the others would probably evolve into goblin warriors. Li Mengs gaze fixed on Gobu Sheng. Gobu Sheng, go to the Iron Cavern and bring all the male lizardmen here! Gobu Sheng grinned, nodded, and turned around, running off with enthusiasm. Li Mengs gaze turned to Gobu Yi and Gobu Zhang. Gobu Yi, Gobu Zhang, gather your underlings and get ready to go with me to the Northern Marshlands. The Boss wanted to take them to the Northern Marshlands? Gobu Yi and Gobu Zhang were excited. Great, they could finally follow the Boss out to hunt. Gobu Yi and Gobu Zhang immediately turned and scrambled out, pushing each other aside in their haste. Watching the backs of the two big goblins shoving each other, Li Meng gave a sinister smile. Three months left, just enough time! Li Meng already had a plan in mind on how to change the future line. For the future of the tribe, he absolutely could not lose the Northern Marshlands lizardmen. Although Bai Ling would return by herself in the future line, The number of lizardmen able to escape the Black Mountain Marshlands would likely be very few. Half an hour later, at the Iron Cavern. No way, no way, the lizardmen are mine, theyre all mine! At the entrance of the Iron Cavern, Gobu Ge glared angrily at Gobu Sheng. Today I must take away all the male lizardmen, theyre mine. Gobu Sheng refused to back down. He opened his sharp mouth and roared loudly. Gobu Sheng, when the Boss took me as an underling, you were still in the Bosss egg, and you dare to fight me for things! Gobu Ge grinned, looking at Gobu Sheng with disdain. Are you giving them or not? Gobu Sheng glared angrily. Gobu Ge also glared angrily. Not giving! The goblin underlings inside and outside the cave looked at each other. Fight, fight! No one knew who shouted this. All the goblins eyes lit up, shouting excitedly. Fight, fight! The tidy chanting grew louder and louder. Their underlings shouts made Gobu Sheng and Gobu Ges blood boil. Wa haha, Gobu Sheng, come on, today Im definitely going to make you crawl! Gobu Ge laughed excitedly, tearing off the apron on his body. Gobu Sheng, however, was not blinded by the cheering of the underlings. He snorted coldly, his face full of mockery. Hmph, its the Boss who told me to come! Hearing this, the excitement on Gobu Ges face stopped abruptly. The underlings behind both sides also stopped shouting. They stared wide-eyed at each other at the entrance of the cave. Gobu Sheng, why didnt you say so earlier? Just you wait, Ill definitely tell the Boss! Gobu Ge glared at Gobu Sheng angrily. Then he turned and ran back into the cavern. His group of goblin underlings hurried after him. Gobu Sheng looked scornfully at the noises coming from the Iron Cavern. Hmph, just a piece of trash like you, I can fight ten! At the same time, on the other side of the tribe. By afternoon, the tribe suddenly became noisy. A large number of goblins gathered in the forest outside the Throne Cave Dwelling. They had been patrolling various parts of the tribe. The Bosss orders made them leave their posts and gather in front of the Throne Cave Dwelling. What are they trying to do now? The female lizardmen hiding inside the wooden house secretly observed outside. They saw a large number of goblins gathering in front of the largest wooden house. The goblins babbling voices echoed in the tribe. Boss, theyre all here! Gobu Yi approached the Boss with a flattering expression. Li Meng stood at the doorway and grinned. He narrowed his eyes, sweeping his gaze over the dense crowd of goblin underlings. By his estimation, there were nearly a thousand goblins in sight. Among them, 40% were his direct blood descendants. 30% were his grandchildren goblins. The rest were branch blood descendants who submitted to his offspring. Just then, a commotion arose on the periphery. Bai Ling came over under the protection of a group of goblins. Wherever she passed, the goblins made way. Their gazes at Bai Ling were only filled with curiosity and greed. Master, what are you trying to do? Where are you taking the male lizardmen? The commotion at the Iron Cavern made Bai Ling hurry back to the tribe. Seeing that the day of rotation was approaching, Bai Ling had a bad feeling. Bai Ling, full of momentum, came to Li Mengs side. Her anxiety made her urgently question Li Meng. Li Meng looked at Bai Ling, and their eyes met. Pa! Li Meng swung his hand and slapped Bai Lings face. The huge force directly sent Bai Ling flying. Her somewhat plump body heavily crashed into the wooden wall. Hmph! A painful muffled hum came from Bai Ling, who fell to the ground. Blood seeped from the corner of her mouth. The Bosss sudden action startled the goblins outside. Gobu Yi and Gobu Zhang, closest to Li Meng, backed away in horror. They sensed anger from behind their Boss. Li Meng gave Bai Ling a ferocious smile and walked toward her. Bai Ling tried to get up, but Li Meng stepped on her head. Looks like Ive been too gentle lately, making you forget your identity! Li Meng looked down expressionlessly at Bai Ling, who was stepped under his foot. With a crack sound. The wooden board under Bai Lings face was crushed. It showed how astonishing Li Mengs strength was in that step. Bai Ling, under Li Mengs foot, was full of fear. She felt the Bosss murderous intent. Master, II was wrong, please spare me! Humiliation flashed in Bai Lings eyes. She couldnt die yet. If she died, what would happen to her people? She had to live, she must live well. Only by living was there hope for everything. Seeing Bai Ling begging for mercy, Li Meng sneered playfully. This female lizardman was quite able to swallow her pride. Li Meng removed his foot from Bai Lings head. Then he turned to face the group of goblin underlings outside. Bai Ling, remember, I am a goblin, and you are a slave of goblins. The reason you are still alive is because I still need you. Dont try to test my bottom line. Otherwise, you wont just be slaves, youll be meat! Wa haha! Li Meng, standing at the door, laughed out loud. His loud laughter echoed through the tribe. Seeing the Boss suddenly laugh, the goblins looked at each other. Wa haha! Gobu Yi and Gobu Zhang followed with big laughs. They were full of excitement and joy. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As if they had heard the funniest joke in the world. Wa haha! The other goblins also became happy. They danced and laughed loudly, Wa haha! For a while, the tribe was filled with the goblins babbling laughter. For a while, the tribe was filled with laughter and joy. But this laughter and joy only belonged to the goblins. Any other race hearing it would only feel a chill. At this time, shadows moved in the nearby forest. Gobu Sheng brought a group of male lizardmen over. Seeing the goblins laughing heartily in front of the Throne Cave Dwelling, he also became happy. Wa haha! He couldnt help laughing out loud. His underlings followed suit, Wa haha, laughing together. The male lizardmen looked on, puzzled by the laughing goblins. What exactly happened? Why were these goblins laughing so happily? Chapter 71: Simply Perfect Chapter 71: Simply Perfect After a while, the wa haha laughter echoing in the tribe finally stopped. Almost at that moment, all the sounds disappeared. Because the Boss in front of the Throne Cave Dwelling door was no longer laughing. Boss, Boss, they are all here! Gobu Sheng rushed over with a flattering expression. Li Meng glanced at the male lizardmen not far away. Have them take all the logging axes and saws, set off! Head to the Northern Marshlands! After speaking, Li Meng strode forward, heading out of the tribe. Wherever he passed, the goblin underlings made way. Looking at the Bosss tall figure, there was only awe. Nearly a thousand goblins followed Li Meng like a wave rolling out of the tribe. At the doorway, Bai Ling got up from the ground. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. The female lizardmen who came back with her hurried forward to support her. They are heading to the Northern Marshlands? Bai Ling thought silently as she looked at the goblins leaving. Just now she heard what the Master had said. She was sure that the Masters destination was the Northern Marshlands. Why would the Master go to the Northern Marshlands at this time? Could it be that the Black Mountain Tribes reinforcements have arrived? This possibility brought a hint of joy to Bai Lings heart. But immediately followed by worry. Unless the Black Mountain Tribe attacked with the entire tribe, there was no possibility of defeating the Master. High Priest, go back and rest! Two female lizardmen supported Bai Ling into the wooden house. The commotion in the tribe only lasted for a short while. Not long after, the tribe quieted down again. In the following days, Li Meng led the team all the way west. They stopped and started along the journey. During the day they traveled, at the first half of the night they hunted, and in the second half of the night they rested. On the third day, in the forest north of the Goblin River. Where are the goblins taking us? This direction could it be heading to the Northern Marshlands? In the dim forest, a large group of lizardmen traveled westward. Surrounding them were many goblins wa wa communicating. Large and small green-skinned figures filled a large area of the forest. Walking in the forest, the Gray Scales Tribe and Black Scales Tribe looked at each other. As the Day of Rotation approached, they had a bad premonition. Time passed bit by bit, day after day. On the afternoon of the fifth day, in the forest east of the Northern Marshlands. We really came back! Looking at the boundless marshlands ahead, the lizardmen on the shore looked at each other. After nearly a year, they finally returned. This was a place they were familiar with. As long as they dived into the water, they could escape the goblins control. But they did not dare, nor could they do so. Because their families were still in the hands of the goblins. Because their home was in the Northern Marshlands. Wa wa! Just then, a group of goblins rushed over wa wa shouting. They snatched the logging axes and saws from the hands of the lizardmen. They started chopping down trees in the forest by the shore. There was also a group of goblins poking the lizardmen with long spears. Driving the lizardmen to fell trees. For a while, the de de sounds of logging echoed in the forest. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From time to time there was the hua hua sound of trees falling. On the other side, Li Meng led a group of goblins into the marshlands. In the vast marshlands, Li Meng led the goblin underlings westward. On the afternoon of the third day. On the eastern shore of a piece of land not submerged by water. Li Meng led a group of goblin underlings onto the land. Mm, this place is not bad! Stepping on the soft land, Li Meng looked into the distance. During the past few days of traveling, they encountered many similar small islands. But those islands were either too small or had rugged terrain. In contrast, the island in front of him was a piece of flat land. There was a risk of being submerged once the tide rose. Such a place was most suitable for lizardmen to live. This is it. We will build a wooden fortress stronghold here! A trace of disappointment flashed in the eyes of Gobu Yi, Gobu Zhang, and Gobu Sheng behind Li Meng. They originally thought that the Boss brought them out to fight and cause trouble. They didnt expect it to be hard labor. Gobu Yi, you know where the Gray Scales Tribe is, right? The map in the Throne Cave Dwellings sand table clearly marked the locations of the three lizardmen tribes. Although goblins were foolish. They had a good sense of direction. Once they had been somewhere, they never forgot. Gobu Yi looked around at the surroundings. It pointed its right hand to the southwest. Boss, in that direction! Very good, go then. Head to the Gray Scales Tribe and bring all the lizardmen back. At this, Li Meng gave a ferocious smile. If they resist, then kill them until they cant resist anymore! Gobu Yi grinned, resting its wolf-toothed club on its shoulder. Alright, Boss, I will bring them back. Then Gobu Yi hurriedly led its goblin underlings toward the southwest. On the island, a group of goblins watched Gobu Yi go away. Gobu Zhang, go to the Black Scales Tribe and bring all the lizardmen back! Gobu Zhang nodded and continued walking. Its group of goblin underlings followed behind it. Gobu Sheng, return to the forest immediately and transport all the timber here. Where there was water, transporting timber was much more convenient. After all, timber floated. Gobu Sheng wore a bitter face and turned to head back the way they came. Once the three big goblin underlings had left. Only more than ten goblin underlings remained behind Li Meng. Three months left, just in time! Li Meng took a deep breath. Breathing the rotten-scented air of the marshlands with a look of delight. The purpose of building the wooden fortress was only one. That was to gather the lizardmen of the three tribes together. In this way, the Black Mountain Tribe army lost the possibility of contacting the Northern Marshlands. Even if they found the wooden fortress stronghold, it didnt matter. Li Meng didnt mind fighting a defensive battle against the Black Mountain Tribe army. He had enough troops to guard the Northern Marshlands wooden fortress stronghold and the tribe. Li Mengs purpose was not to eliminate the Black Mountain Tribe army. Rather, it was to make the Black Mountain Tribe army retreat after gaining no advantage, returning empty-handed. At the same time, he couldnt push the Black Mountain Tribe too hard. To avoid them summoning the Savage God Akuya. As for how to avoid the appearance of those human experts, it was easy. The adventurer squad line was the easiest to solve. Just let them complete their mission and leave obediently. As long as he didnt touch that adventurer squad, no subsequent events would be triggered. Simply perfect! Li Meng grinned proudly. With the Life Simulation System, avoiding dangerous future lines was relatively easy. Releasing the adventurer squad wont lead to some unknown event, right? Li Meng suddenly thought of four words. That was the butterfly effect. Letting the adventurer squad go did not mean the event ended. It might lead to a bigger event. I can only wait and see. Lets solve the immediate problem first. Shaking his head, Li Meng muttered. He was not a perfectionist. The most perfect ending was not so easy to achieve. Chapter 72: Wooden Fortress Stronghold Chapter 72: Wooden Fortress Stronghold For now, he could only proceed step by step, taking one step at a time. Time passed bit by bit, day after day. In the following days, large-scale construction began at the wooden fortress stronghold in the Northern Marshlands. The lizardmen were responsible for felling trees in the forest on the eastern shore. The goblins were responsible for sending all sizes of timber to the wooden fortress stronghold. On the island, the wooden wall began construction from the eastern shore. On the first day, only 30 meters of the wooden wall were built. With a beginning, progress accelerated on the second day. 50 meters were built on the second day. 70 meters were built on the third day. After three days, the daily construction length of the wooden wall never fell below 70 meters. On the fifth day, in the morning. Boss, Boss, Gobu Zhang is back! A goblin ran up to Li Meng with a flattering expression. At this moment, Li Meng on the island was observing the goblin underlings construction work from afar. Without him watching, goblins loved to slack off the most. Hearing the goblin underlings report made Li Mengs eyes light up. Finally back! Li Meng turned and walked toward the northwest shore. He hurried to the shore and looked out over the distant marshlands. In that direction, a mighty procession was approaching. A dark mass of figures stretched out continuously, both large and small. The small ones were goblins, the large ones were lizardmen. Although the number of lizardmen far exceeded that of goblins, The lizardmen honestly traveled together with the goblins. Both sides coexisted peacefully, each walking their own way. It took more than an hour for the mighty procession to approach the island. Boss, Im back! Seeing the Boss waiting on the shore. From far away, Gobu Zhang ran toward the Boss. Gobu Zhang, panting heavily, came ashore. He shook his body vigorously, shaking off the water on his animal skin. Li Meng glanced at the lizardmen team not far away. Theyre all here? Gobu Zhang nodded and grinned. They dont understand what Im saying. I gestured for a long time before they understood. Some lizardmen didnt want to come with us and started attacking us, so we ate them, and then they were willing to follow us! At this, Gobu Zhang laughed wa haha. Boss, those lizardmen are too stupid, we wouldnt eat them! Li Mengs gaze turned to the lizardmen team coming ashore not far away. There were quite a few of them, nearly eight hundred in total. Most were women and children. The number of adult male lizardmen did not exceed three hundred. It was very easy to distinguish female lizardmen from male lizardmen. Female lizardmens bodies were much more petite than those of male lizardmen How many male lizardmen died? Gobu Zhang looked down at the fingers on his hands. Therethere are333! The number Gobu Zhang reported made Li Meng grin. Not bad, well done! Only 33 male lizardmen died. Such a loss was within Li Mengs acceptable range. Gobu Zhang chuckled, his eyes greedily fixed on those plump female lizardmen. Bossyoulook From Gobu Zhangs lewd expression, Li Meng knew what was on his mind. Now is not the time for that. Have them go to work. Gobu Zhang, take your underlings to catch fish and bring the female lizardmen. They are good swimmers and can effectively assist you. As for the male lizardmen, have them build the wooden fortress stronghold. As more and more lizardmen arrived here, The demand for food would only increase. Li Meng was not at ease letting lizardmen go out hunting. If they took the opportunity to run away, it would be a loss. It didnt matter if one or two escaped, but not if they fled in groups. Seeing Gobu Zhangs sulky expression and lack of movement, Li Mengs face turned cold. What, do I have to say it a second time? Gobu Zhangs heart jumped at the Bosss gaze. Boss, II understand! Instinctive fear made Gobu Zhangs heart pound with terror. He backed up a step, turned around, and ran toward the team coming ashore not far away. Under the goblins scolding, the lizardmen team that had just come ashore was forcibly divided into two groups. Although the male lizardmen were full of anger, They dared not resist too fiercely. Goblins were all around, and their wives and children were also here. Once a fight broke out, it would affect their families. In this way, with the arrival of the Black Scales Tribe lizardmen, the island became even more lively. The abundance of manpower also made the island bustling. With male lizardmen around, goblins began to slack off. They changed from laborers to overseers. The next afternoon, at the busy construction site on the island. A goblin was slacking off. It lay leisurely on a log basking in the sun. Although goblins didnt like sunlight, No matter how unpleasant the sunlight was, it was better than doing hard labor. A passing big goblin kicked it. This kick directly flipped it onto the ground, its butt sticking up. Dont slack off, the Bosss Boss is watching! The big goblin shouted. This frightened the goblin so much that it jumped up in shock. It gave a flattering smile and prostrated at the big goblins feet. Boss, Im not slacking off, Im watching these male lizardmen work! The big goblin looked around. Indeed, there were many male lizardmen working around. Youre not lying to me, are you? The big goblin looked down at the goblin at its feet. The goblin quickly shook its head. No, II wouldnt dare! The goblin nodded vigorously. The big goblin grinned at the underling. Its right hand suddenly swung up, slapping the goblins face. Ow! The goblin let out a miserable cry. Its body flew several meters away and rolled on the ground. You think Im stupid? Im a big goblin! You were slacking off, now get back to work. The big goblin glared angrily at the goblin underling on the ground. Although its face hurt, the goblin scrambled up in panic. It crawled and rolled toward the working crowd. This scene was witnessed by the male lizardmen around. They were happy to see goblins fighting each other internally. What are you looking at? Get to work! Seeing that the male lizardmen around were watching this side, The big goblin roared. Although the male lizardmen did not understand what the goblin was saying, From the big goblins demeanor they could also sense that the goblin was scolding them. The nearby lizardmen immediately bowed their heads and continued working. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mm, the big goblins are still very obedient. This scene was seen by Li Meng not far away. Standing by the shore, Li Meng nodded repeatedly. Very satisfied with the big goblins performance. The higher the goblins rank, the smarter it was. Ordinary goblins were like big fools who couldnt concentrate. Although they were obedient, they were easily distracted by other things. In places he couldnt see, they would start slacking off. Chapter 73: Great Construction Chapter 73: Great Construction Send a goblin somewhere, and it will go. But its hard to say when it will arrive. Various things along the way will delay its time to reach the destination. Boss, boss, Gobu Yi is back! At this moment, a goblin ran over in a hurry. Oh, finally back! The Wooden Stockade Stronghold was located north of the central region of the Northern Marshlands. It was closer to the Black Scales Tribe and farther from the Gray Scales Tribe. It was normal for Gobu Yi to return later than Gobu Zhang. Meanwhile, in the depths of the marshes southwest of the small island. A large group of figures were approaching the small island where the Wooden Stockade Stronghold was located under the scorching sun. What are the goblins doing? Seems like theyre building a new tribe! Can goblins survive in the marshlands? Not sure, the damp environment of the marshes might be too much for them. From far away, the Lizardmen saw the wooden structures on the island. Although the scale was not very large, the construction scene was astonishing. From afar, one could see goblins and Lizardmen laboring. Looks like people from the Gray Scales Tribe! The characteristics of Lizardmen from the three tribes were quite obvious. The White Scales Tribes Lizardmen had grayish-white scales. The Gray Scales Tribes Lizardmen had dark-gray scales. The Black Scales Tribes Lizardmen had dark-black scales. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. People from the Gray Scales Tribe also came? This discovery caused a commotion among the Gray Scales Tribe Lizardmen. They were brought here by goblins, their fate uncertain. The presence of Black Scales Tribe Lizardmen at least proved they were safe. Many Lizardmen who were anxious and fearful relaxed their tense expressions after receiving this news. Half an hour later, a mighty procession landed from the western shore. Gobu Yi, youre too slow, Ive been back for a long time! As soon as it went ashore, Gobu Yi saw the fellow it least wanted to see. It was Gobu Zhang, a big goblin walking over with a mocking grin. Hmph, I was far, you were near, whats there to be proud of. Gobu Yi snorted coldly, ignoring Gobu Zhang. It looked toward the flat island in the distance. The boss is over there! Gobu Zhang grinned, shifting its body slightly to the side. It did so deliberately to block the direction where the boss was. Just so Gobu Yi couldnt find the boss. Now that Gobu Zhang moved aside, Gobu Yi immediately spotted the boss. Seeing this, Gobu Yi glared at Gobu Zhang. It quickly ran toward the direction of the boss. Boss, boss, Im back! Gobu Yi ran up to the boss with a fawning expression. All brought back? Li Mengs gaze turned to the Lizardmen troops not far away. Gobu Yi grinned and nodded. Not one less, all the Gray Scales Tribe Lizardmen have been brought over! Li Meng nodded with satisfaction. Very good, well done! It seemed that Gobu Yis operation went very smoothly. After all, the Lizardmen left behind in the Black Scales Tribe had never seen goblins. Their resistance was inevitable. But the Gray Scales Tribe was different. Back then, the Gray Scales Tribe surrendered only after being attacked by the goblins. The Lizardmen left behind in the Gray Scales Tribe had all seen goblins. They had also witnessed the goblins strength. So they wouldnt easily resist. With Gobu Yi bringing back the Gray Scales Tribe Lizardmen. In the following days, the small island where the Wooden Stockade Stronghold was located became even more bustling. Once the population grew, the demand for food increased dramatically. Although goblins could eat once and not be hungry for three days. Lizardmen could not do that. To meet the food needs of more than two thousand people. The Lizardmen and goblins split into two groups. Male Lizardmen were responsible for building the Wooden Stockade Stronghold. Two-thirds of the goblins and two-thirds of the female Lizardmen went out to hunt. The remaining goblins stayed behind to guard the Wooden Stockade Stronghold. The remaining female Lizardmen were responsible for looking after the Lizardmen younglings. Under Li Mengs command, everything proceeded in an orderly fashion. Time passed bit by bit, day after day. Another new day, morning. Its off, its off, yes, thats the position! On the northern shore of the small island, Li Meng was directing Lizardmen to build wooden walls. The fact that this goblin warrior could communicate with Lizardmen was no longer surprising to them. Being able to communicate was not a bad thing. With communication, they knew what they should do. Boss, boss! At this moment, a goblin ran over from afar. It ran while shouting loudly. Its loud cries attracted the attention of many Lizardmen. After a while, the goblin, panting heavily, ran up to Li Meng. Boss, its bad, were in trouble! Trouble? What happened? Li Meng lowered his head and looked at the goblin underling who had run to his side. Facing the bosss gaze, the panting goblin shrank its neck. It instinctively took a step back. Its the Swamp Crocodile King, that guy is really strong, we cant beat it! Swamp Crocodile King? Li Mengs eyes lit up, becoming interested. Lets go, take a look! Li Meng grabbed the goblin underling by the back of its neck. Like lifting a chick, he held the goblin underling in his hand. Li Meng turned and dashed out, sprinting madly on the island. His speed was so fast, like a gust of wind passing by. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the distance. Boss, boss, mymy head hurts! Amid the goblins wailing. Approaching the waters edge, Li Meng leaped up and rushed toward the waters surface. He crossed dozens of meters before landing heavily on the waters surface. As soon as he landed, the water surface instantly froze. On the waters surface, Li Meng continued to sprint. His speed was so fast that the ice path on the waters surface spread northward at a speed visible to the naked eye. This scene was watched by the goblins on the small island. The boss is too amazing! On the island, the goblins let out bursts of exclamation. Isnt that so! A goblin excitedly slapped the shoulder of its same-kind beside it. Because it used too much force, the slapped goblin fell flat on the ground. Damn it, did you hit me? II didnt, I just patted you. You hit me! I didnt! You did, Gobu Diao, youre looking for death! The goblin that got up leaped at the other, knocking it to the ground. No, I didnt, youre the one looking for death! The two goblins started wrestling on the ground. This attracted the attention of the nearby goblins. They all gathered around to watch the fun. Three hours later, near the edge of a certain water area. The boss is here, the boss is here! From afar, Li Meng saw a group of goblins on a small island. The small island wasnt large, about two hundred square meters. Its highest point was no more than one meter above the water surface. Seeing the boss coming, the goblins on the small island let out cheers. Seeing this, Li Meng ran toward the small island. When he was still more than fifty meters away from the small island. Li Meng jumped up, soared into the sky. Like a grasshopper, he landed on the small island with a thump. Chapter 74: Swamp Crocodile King Chapter 74: Swamp Crocodile King That tall figure was extremely oppressive. It made the surrounding goblins and Lizardmen retreat repeatedly. Li Meng put down the goblin underling in his hand, his gaze sweeping over the waters ahead. There was a smell of blood! Very faint, it was the smell of Lizardman blood. Boss, its in the deep water ahead, two female Lizardmen who went into the water to drive fish were eaten! Hearing this, Li Meng narrowed his eyes slightly. His gaze locked onto that patch of dark water. No wonder he smelled a faint scent of Lizardman blood. It seemed that the marshlands were not absolutely safe for Lizardmen. They would also encounter danger when hunting outside. While hunting, one could also be prey. After a while, Li Meng retracted his gaze. He looked left and right at the female Lizardmen. Finally, he locked onto a relatively plump female Lizardman. Li Meng walked toward her. No, no! The female Lizardman seemed to realize what Li Meng was about to do. She shook her head in horror. Her steps kept retreating. Li Meng grinned and approached her. With his right hand extended, Li Meng grabbed the female Lizardmans shoulder. Then he forcefully threw her toward that deep water area. Ah! With a scream of terror. The female Lizardman flew out. The immense strength sent the female Lizardman flying over a hundred meters. Splash! The female Lizardman plunged headfirst into the water. A huge pillar of water was thrown up. The female Lizardmen on the shore looked at the goblin warrior in fear. Afraid that they would become the next bait. Li Meng switched his grip on the iron rod from left hand to right, waving the big iron rod. At this moment, the female Lizardman who fell into the water was thrashing violently. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The impact of entering the water left the female Lizardman half-dazed. Her body instinctively struggled in the water. Her struggle also attracted the attention of a huge creature beneath the water. From the sky looking down at the waters surface. A huge shadow appeared beneath the female Lizardman. Wahaha, found you! On the shore, Li Meng suddenly let out a wild laugh. His figure flashed, rushing out like a fired cannonball. His foot stepped on the water, and the water surface instantly froze. Running on the waters surface, Li Meng held the big iron rod and dipped one end into the water, then lifted it upward. White mist spread out, rolling forward. Where it passed, the water surface instantly froze. In the blink of an eye, within a hundred meters radius centered on the female Lizardman, the water surface was sealed in ice. Boom! The instant the water surface was frozen. At the location of the female Lizardman, the ice layer suddenly shattered. A huge, ferocious maw broke through the ice. The female Lizardman, along with the broken ice, fell into the ferocious giant maw. Wahaha, I wanted you to show up! Li Meng grinned ferociously, his figure flashing. Bang! The huge power in his foot caused the ice underfoot to shatter with a roar. Li Mengs strong body shot out like an arrow. In an instant, he crossed dozens of meters and kicked the giant maws lower jaw. Bang! A muffled sound was heard. A wave of air exploded forth. The ice shattered, and a huge figure was kicked out of the water by Li Meng. It was a Swamp Crocodile King, a swamp crocodile magnified five times. Its body length was nearly forty meters, and its huge mouth could swallow a car whole. Freeze! Landing on the ice layer, Li Meng raised his right foot high and stomped down. Billowing white mist howled out, turning into a tidal wave that swept over a large area of water. Wherever the white mist passed, everything was frozen. The Swamp Crocodile King that had been kicked into the air had not yet fallen into the water. The water surface below it was already frozen. Suddenly extending his left hand, Li Meng caught the falling female Lizardman. And dozens of meters away. The huge Swamp Crocodile King fell heavily onto the ice surface. It slid dozens of meters on the ice before coming to a stop. [Swamp Crocodile King (Elite)] [Level: 31] [Strength: 617] [Defense: 711] [Agility: 458] [Magic: 391] [Water Bullet: LV7] How can its attributes be so high? The Swamp Crocodile Kings information made Li Meng show a look of surprise. Level 31 actually had such terrifying attributes. Could it be related to the Elite suffix? Li Meng thought of a possibility. Perhaps after level 100, one becomes Elite-level. The level then starts from zero again to increase. At this moment, the female Lizardman held by Li Meng woke up. She was still a bit confused and shook her head. Li Meng let go of her. Go back to shore! The voice in her mind made the female Lizardman pause. She regained clarity. She quickly turned around and limped toward the direction of the small island. At this moment, not far away, the Swamp Crocodile King got up. Roar! It turned around, opened its huge mouth, and roared at Li Meng. It was very angry, extremely angry. Its huge pupils were full of crimson. Facing the roar of the Swamp Crocodile King, Li Meng grinned. He brandished the big iron rod and pointed it at the Swamp Crocodile King. Since coming to this world, he had not fought properly. The Swamp Crocodile King wasnt too strong, but it wasnt weak either. It was the perfect sparring partner. Come on, big crocodile! The Swamp Crocodile Kings huge pupils contracted. Ugly goblin born from a Ground Mouses belly, youre courting death! The Swamp Crocodile King let out another roar. Li Meng grinned hideously and waved the big iron rod provocatively. The Mind Speech skill was really useful. Even if the magical beast didnt have much intelligence, communication was possible. In the eyes of others, the Swamp Crocodile King was just roaring. But in Li Mengs ears, it was a language. Accurately speaking, the Swamp Crocodile Kings roar carried its thoughts. Goblin, I will turn you into minced meat! The Swamp Crocodile King opened its huge mouth. It seemed to be laughing, laughing at Li Mengs overconfidence. Inside the Swamp Crocodile Kings huge mouth, blue magical light flickered. A water ball surged forth. The Swamp Crocodile King opened its mouth and sprayed it, the huge water ball shot out. Its speed was so fast that there was a piercing whistle of breaking air. Ha! Facing the incoming water ball, Li Meng let out a shout. He swung the big iron rod and rushed forward like a fired cannonball. At the moment he charged, a circle of air waves exploded. The ice underfoot cracked with a ka sound. Li Meng turned into an arrow running wildly on the ice. He swung the big iron rod. With a whoosh, A transparent wind blade shot out. Visible gusts of wind swept in all directions. Dozens of meters away in midair, the wind blade collided with the water ball. The water ball shattered with a roar. It turned into raindrops falling onto the ice. This scene made the Swamp Crocodile Kings face freeze. It never expected the water bullet to be broken. Roar! The Swamp Crocodile King roared angrily. Its huge mouth opened wider. Blue magical light flashed. One after another, water balls emerged like machine gun bullets, sweeping toward Li Meng. Damn, are you kidding me! The terrifying speed of water bullet release shocked Li Meng. His wind blade technique couldnt be released as quickly as the Swamp Crocodile Kings attacks. Running on the ice, Li Meng dived to the left. Two water bullets narrowly passed by his feet. Chapter 75: Toothpick Stirs the Sea Chapter 75: Toothpick Stirs the Sea Boom! Two water bullets struck the ice one after another. A loud rumble was heard. That piece of ice was directly shattered. Two huge water columns soared high into the sky. Damn, water bullets are kinetic attacks! Li Meng rolled on the ice and got up, continuing to run. Looking back, the terrifying power of the water bullets startled Li Meng. If he tried to block them with the big iron rod, he definitely couldnt hold them off. Running wildly on the ice, Li Meng dodged left and right. One water bullet after another slammed into the ice behind Li Meng. Pillars of water rose into the sky one after another. Fortunately, the bullet speed isnt too fast! While dodging the water bullets, Li Meng still had time for stray thoughts. Water bullets were kinetic attacks, so their flight speed wouldnt be too high. Li Meng appeared a bit frantic on the ice. But in reality, he was quickly closing in on the Swamp Crocodile King. Ka! While sprinting, Li Meng stomped hard under his foot. The ice instantly broke and sank deep into the water. His body shot up like an arrow leaving the bowstring, rushing straight at the Swamp Crocodile King. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Li Meng leap to attack, a hint of mockery flashed in the Swamp Crocodile Kings eyes. It raised its head and opened its huge mouth, aiming at Li Meng. Finally, a water sphere emerged, spinning rapidly. Facing the Swamp Crocodile Kings confident strike, Li Meng grinned hideously. He suddenly hurled the big iron rod in his hand toward the Swamp Crocodile King. With a bang, A circle of air waves exploded. The big iron rod turned into a black flash, instantly spanning dozens of meters. It shot straight into the Swamp Crocodile Kings mouth. Chi! The big iron rod deeply penetrated the Swamp Crocodile Kings throat. It was almost fully embedded. Ugh! The Swamp Crocodile King let out a wail. It shook its head, its huge body swaying. Trying to fling out the big iron rod in its mouth. But it was useless, the big iron rod was firmly stuck in its throat. Wahaha, die! Li Meng, who had leapt downward, landed heavily on the ice. With a ka sound, that piece of ice shattered with a boom. LV1 Ice Element Control was still too weak. This caused the ice layers strength to be insufficient. Only slightly tougher than natural ice. As soon as he landed, Li Meng rushed out again. A swift step brought him close to the Swamp Crocodile King. He swung his right fist, punching the Swamp Crocodile King in the face. The Swamp Crocodile Kings huge body staggered. The massive force made it roll on the ice. The big iron rod in its throat seemed to be making it very uncomfortable. It couldnt even make a sound. Li Meng waved his hand, and the air in front of him exploded. A wind blade shot out, heading straight for the Swamp Crocodile King. Only a few meters away, very close. With a chi, the wind blade hit the Swamp Crocodile Kings scales. The wind blade striking the Swamp Crocodile King dissipated instantly. Its defense is pretty good! You must know, a single wind blade attack could cut through a tree requiring two people to encircle. Yet it couldnt leave any mark on the Swamp Crocodile King. Hey, big crocodile, want to be my underling? Looking at the big fellow before him, Li Meng was quite tempted. With the Swamp Crocodile King as his underling, many things would be easier. In the future, he could stride through the marshlands. Even if the Black Mountain Tribes army came, it wouldnt matter. With the Swamp Crocodile King assisting, the trivial Black Mountain Tribe was not worth mentioning. Could this be the turning point to change the future? Li Meng grinned, feeling very expectant. But thinking again, something seemed off. There was no information about the Swamp Crocodile King in the future line, right? What was going on? Wishful thinking, you monster born from a Ground Mouses belly! The Swamp Crocodile King flipped over and got up. It endured the discomfort and severe pain in its throat, ramming its head toward Li Meng. Alright, it seemed even magical beasts hated goblins. Li Mengs figure flashed, jumping backward. He extended both hands and grabbed the Swamp Crocodile Kings huge tail. Then I can only smash you to death! Li Meng exerted force with both hands, using his waist and hips together. Holding the Swamp Crocodile Kings huge tail, he swung it. The Swamp Crocodile Kings huge body was immediately lifted and slammed onto the ice. Boom! The thick ice instantly cracked into pieces. The Swamp Crocodile King was knocked dizzy. The big iron rod in its throat seemed to be wedged even tighter with a ka. Seeing that the ice layer was somewhat fragile, Li Meng grinned. Holding the Swamp Crocodile Kings huge tail, he dragged it toward a small island not far away. See that piece of land, theres a sharp big stone on it. I will smash your body against that big stone, bit by bit. You will be smashed into a bloody pulp. After you die, I will cut you open, and goblins will eat you completely, not even leaving the crap inside your belly. Hmm, letting you just die would be too easy. Li Meng turned his head and gave the Swamp Crocodile King a ferocious grin. How about this, I wont let you die easily. Ill let you watch with your own eyes as your body is cut open by goblins before you die. Ill do my best to keep you alive until the end, watching your body get gnawed away by goblins bit by bit. Hmm, that would definitely be very interesting. This was not a bluff, this was Li Mengs final offer for the Swamp Crocodile King to stay alive. Submission was best, if not, then it didnt matter. The Swamp Crocodile Kings corpse was a good thing. Gobuge, Gobuda, Gobuqiang had limited potential. They needed high-level magical beast meat to evolve. Li Meng intended to train these three underlings. Li Mengs intimidation finally caused a trace of fear in the Swamp Crocodile Kings eyes. Death was not terrifying; living a fate worse than death was more terrifying than death. You are strong, I can submit to you, but I have one condition! Li Meng originally thought the Swamp Crocodile King would hold out for a while. After all, it was a magical beast, and magical beasts had no brains. If everything could be solved by communication, why would there be so many wars among humans? Unexpectedly, the Swamp Crocodile King did not persist at all. As soon as the intimidation was spoken, it compromised. Li Mengs footsteps paused, stopping his advance. Standing on the ice, Li Meng grinned. Having conditions meant it was already decided. Speak, what condition? Li Meng released the Swamp Crocodile Kings tail. He turned around and looked at the Swamp Crocodile King, which had regained its freedom and lay prone on the ice. I dont want to mate with goblins, I dont want to bear little goblins! The Swamp Crocodile King turned around in pain, staring straight at Li Meng. The Swamp Crocodile Kings condition left Li Meng speechless. It seemed even magical beasts couldnt stand goblins. Alright, its settled then, open your mouth. This wasnt really a condition. With the Swamp Crocodile Kings massive size, anyone with it would be like a toothpick stirring the sea. Even a large goblin leader wouldnt fit. thats settled then, you cant go back on your word. What, you dont trust me? I dont trust goblins! Chapter 76: Yue E Chapter 76: Yue E Li Meng grinned and slapped the Swamp Crocodile Kings lower jaw. I am indeed a goblin, but I am a goblin who keeps his promises! The Swamp Crocodile King opened its big mouth half-believing. Although it wasnt very smart, it knew what to do to stay alive. With a grin, Li Meng crawled into the Swamp Crocodile Kings big mouth without hesitation. Then he followed its tongue into its throat. Inside the sticky throat, he found the iron rod that was stuck. Ah! On the ice, the Swamp Crocodile King let out a roar of pain. After a while, Li Meng crawled out of the Swamp Crocodile Kings mouth holding the big iron rod. It stinks! The stench on his body made Li Meng roll his eyes. Li Meng stabbed the big iron rod into the ice layer. With a ka sound, the ice layer shattered into pieces. Li Meng lunged forward and plunged into the water with a splash. The Swamp Crocodile Kings huge body also crawled into the water. This scene was witnessed by the goblins and Lizardmen not far away. When they saw the boss crawl into the Swamp Crocodile Kings mouth. The goblins were startled. But before long, the boss crawled out of the Swamp Crocodile Kings mouth again. They were all puzzled, not understanding what had happened over there. At this moment, the water not far from the shore began to ripple. A shadow appeared beneath the water. Suddenly, the bosss head emerged from the water. First the head, then the neck, then the body, and finally the feet. At the very end, under his feet was the giant Swamp Crocodile King. Lets go, time to go back! Li Meng leaped down from the Swamp Crocodile Kings head. He landed steadily on the small island. The Lizardmen and goblins on the island looked at the Swamp Crocodile King in horror. They retreated repeatedly, terrified. But the Swamp Crocodile King did not attack them. Its huge body crawled in the shallow water area, following behind the boss. The boss got a new underling! Goblins were silly, but not stupid. They quickly realized what had happened. The goblins on the island looked excited, shouting loudly. The female Lizardmen beside them looked shocked. The Swamp Crocodile King actually submitted to that goblin? The Swamp Crocodile King was the most terrifying lord beast of the Northern Marshlands. Although only a fifth-tier magical beast, its strength surpassed most sixth-tier magical beasts. In the Northern Marshlands, the Swamp Crocodile King was the true king of the marsh. And now, the king of the Northern Marshlands had submitted to that goblin warrior. Amid the cheers of the goblins on the island, Li Meng led the Swamp Crocodile King away. Boss, you can sit on my back, that would be faster, youre too slow! Following Li Meng, the Swamp Crocodile King let out a dissatisfied snort. The bosss speed was too slow, making it uncomfortable to follow. Li Meng stopped, turned, and walked toward the Swamp Crocodile King behind him. Then he climbed up onto its back along its leg. As soon as Li Meng sat down, the Swamp Crocodile King sped up. It crawled in the shallow water area with splashes of water everywhere. Sitting on the Swamp Crocodile Kings back, Li Meng looked up at the sky. The sun had not yet set, but a half-moon was already hanging in the sky. From now on, Ill call you Yue E. Li Meng felt that Yue E was a very suitable name for the Swamp Crocodile King. Boss, call me whatever you like! Just like that, the Swamp Crocodile King got a new name. Yue E, can you still evolve? Although Yue E looked very large. It was indeed very large! Its body length was nearly 45 meters, with a shoulder height of about 4 meters. But the tail alone accounted for almost half its length. Yes, consuming magic crystals can make me stronger! When magical beasts in the forest died, their magic crystals would be eaten first. This was a natural ability of magical beasts. Low-tier magic crystals probably dont help you much. Yue E was a fifth-tier magical beast. One or two-tier magic crystals should be of little use. They are useful, just need to eat more of them! Quantity leads to qualitative change? Li Meng thought of those magic crystals embedded in the rock walls of the goblin cave. Although most were first-tier magic crystals. They were just right for feeding Yue E. Yue E, why do you only have one magic skill? Yue E was indeed strong, yet it only had one magic skill. Li Meng instinctively felt that Yue Es talent wasnt great. Boss, I am a genius. Ive never seen another of my kind who can use magic. Having only one magic skill was also called a genius? Li Meng rolled his eyes while sitting on Yue Es back. But thinking about it, magical beasts with magic skills were indeed rare. Most magical beasts only had enhancement skills. Their combat style was more inclined to close combat. Several hours later, the Wooden Stockade Stronghold island. Not good, big crocodile is coming! Suddenly, panicked shouts rang out on the islands northern shore. A goblin looked as if it had seen a ghost. It stumbled and ran toward the boss. Nearby goblins turned their heads to look. With this glance, the giant creature in the depths of the northern marsh made their faces change. Not good, big crocodile, big crocodile! Like a stone dropped in calm water, it caused a thousand ripples. The goblins ran amok on the island. They wanted to run but were afraid. After running a short distance, they ran back again. More goblins ran toward their boss. What are you afraid of, all of you stand guard at the waters edge! Gobu Zhang came over in big strides due to the commotion on the north shore. It kicked over a goblin who was screaming loudly. The arrival of the boss gave the nearby goblins a backbone. They gathered behind Gobu Zhang. Its not a big crocodile, its the bosss boss, boss, its the bosss boss! A brave goblin at the waters edge danced and cheered. What are you talking about? Gobu Zhang was confused. Looking carefully into the distance, Gobu Zhangs pupils contracted. It was a big crocodile, it was the boss! The boss is riding the big crocodile back! Standing by the waters edge, Gobu Zhang shouted excitedly. Only then did the goblins on the island notice the boss on the big crocodiles back. The bosss boss is back! The boss is back! The goblins quickly ran to the shore, shouting excitedly. The commotion on the north shore attracted the Lizardmens attention. They looked curiously toward the northern marsh. With this look, all the Lizardmen showed disbelief. In the depths of the northern marsh, a giant Swamp Crocodile was approaching. Its running caused a huge commotion, splashing water everywhere. Thats the Swamp Crocodile King? How could the Swamp Crocodile King submit to the goblins? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only the Swamp Crocodile King possessed such a gigantic physique. Lizardmen living in the marshlands were not unfamiliar with the Swamp Crocodile King. The Swamp Crocodile King was a sacrificial beast worshipped by the three Lizardmen tribes of the Northern Marshlands. Offering themselves as food to the crocodile was the ultimate fate of all elderly Lizardmen. Chapter 77: Sacrificial Beast and Guardian Deity Chapter 77: Sacrificial Beast and Guardian Deity Sacrificial beasts are very dangerous, but at the same time, they are also the guardian deities of the Northern Marshlands. With the Swamp Crocodile King present, no other high-level magical beasts could exist in the Northern Marshlands. But today, they actually saw the Swamp Crocodile King become a goblins mount. This is impossible, absolutely impossible! How could this happen? The Lizardmen found it difficult to accept that mere goblins could achieve such a feat. Mere goblins could actually subdue the Swamp Crocodile King. Gobumeng, Gobumeng! As Li Meng approached the small island riding Yue E, the goblins on the shore shouted excitedly in unison. They looked at their leader on the massive crocodiles back with fervent eyes. Hearing the goblins unified chants, Li Meng grinned. He greatly enjoyed the goblins fervent cheers. Under their fanatical gaze, Li Meng felt a powerful sensation awakening within him. It was as if some force in his body was stirring and gradually making him stronger. Amidst the crowds attention, Li Meng rode the giant Swamp Crocodile King ashore. The goblins on the shore looked at Yue E, who resembled a mountain of flesh, with fear. Though they shouted fervently, their instincts compelled them to retreat step by step. Standing up on Yue Es back, Li Meng raised his massive iron rod with his right hand. Wahaha! Li Meng laughed heartily, his loud laughter echoing across the island. The goblins chanting immediately changed as they all began laughing wahaha together. Wahaha! The goblins on the shore surrounded Yue E, laughing joyously with a hint of madness. Some goblins laughed so hard they rolled on the ground, while others clutched their bellies as they laughed. Yue E, looking at the small goblins around her, showed a trace of confusion in her eyes. She didnt understand what these goblins were doing. In the distance, the Lizardmen silently watched and listened. The size of the crocodile confirmed for them the identity of the Swamp Crocodile King. After a while, the wahaha laughter from the islands northern shore gradually subsided. Li Meng leapt down from Yue E, landing steadily on the ground. He patted Yue Es massive forelimb. Yue E, go play nearby. The goblins and Lizardmen are my subordinates, dont harm them! Yue Es enormous eyes glanced at her leader, then she slowly turned her gigantic body and crawled towards the water. Boss, youre amazing! When the giant crocodile left, Gobu Zhang quickly ran forward, but Gobu Sheng was even faster. Gobu Sheng slid to his knees and bowed at Li Mengs feet. With a fawning expression, he kissed the top of Li Mengs foot. Boss, youre so powerful, I almost lost it! As he spoke, Gobu Shengs body suddenly shuddered. With an exasperated expression, Li Meng kicked Gobu Sheng over. Alright, go get to work! The kicked-over goblin scrambled to his feet and ran off into the distance. The surrounding goblins also dispersed, each going their own way. Thus, the once lively island quieted down relatively. In the following days, everything in the Northern Marshlands remained as usual. The construction of the Wooden Stockade Stronghold proceeded in an orderly manner. Each day, visible changes could be seen on the island. The wooden wall surrounding the island grew at a pace visible to the naked eye. Time passed little by little, day after day. Another new day dawned, with the sun shining brightly in the Northern Marshlands. In the forest on the eastern shore of the Northern Marshlands, a large area of trees near the shore had been felled. A great number of Lizardmen and goblins were working in the forest. Although the two races couldnt communicate verbally, their long-term joint efforts had cultivated a mutual understanding. Goblins excelled at chopping, so they handled the tree-felling work. The Lizardmens strong arms were suited for pulling, so they took care of sawing the wood, turning the felled trees into logs. Gray Scales, have you found out anything? In a messy clearing, Gray Scales and Black Scales were sawing wood, their saw making a whoosh whoosh sound as it was pulled back and forth. Gray Scales glanced at the western marshlands and shook his head. The goblins wont let us leave this area, so we cant learn any news from outside. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Black Scales face darkened, and he remained silent. It had been nearly a month; even a fool could sense something was amiss. So much wood was being transported deep into the marshlands. The goblins were definitely up to something secretive. Be patient. The Day of Rotation is coming soon! Gray Scales words of comfort made Black Scales take a deep breath. Yes, the Day of Rotation was near. When that day came, they would regain their freedom. Once they returned to their tribe, things would become much easier. Black Scales, do you think the Black Mountain Tribe will come? Gray Scales expression was complicated. He hoped the Black Mountain Tribe would send an army to support the Northern Marshlands. At the same time, he dreaded the Black Mountain Tribes arrival. The goblins in the forest were simply too powerful. If they failed, there would be no space left for the Lizardmen in Goblin Forest. They will come, they definitely will. Black Scales had no doubt about the Black Mountain Tribes arrival. ------ Goblin Forest. Northern Marshlands, Wooden Stockade Stronghold. Time flew by, and two months passed silently. Two months of construction had transformed the small island in the marshlands. In its place now stood a massive Wooden Stockade Stronghold. The stronghold spanned about nine hundred meters from north to south and seven hundred meters from east to west. Seven-meter-high wooden walls towered in the marshlands. Fifteen-meter-high watchtowers were scattered across the walls, with one every fifty meters. Looking up at the wooden walls, numerous goblins could be seen standing guard and patrolling. Although the watchtowers were currently empty, soon each would hold a Triple-bow Ballista. Another new day dawned, with the sun shining brightly in the Northern Marshlands. On the watchtower of the northern wooden wall of the stronghold. Has Gobu Yi not returned yet? Standing on the watchtower, Li Meng gazed at the interior of the stronghold. After two months of construction, the Wooden Stockade Stronghold was 80% complete. Looking inside, a variety of wooden houses filled the area. There were caves for habitation, warehouses for storing supplies, and two ditches dug within the stronghold for easier access to water. Due to the marshlands humid air, goblins disliked staying in this environment. After this operation concluded, the Wooden Stockade Stronghold wouldnt host a large permanent force, only a small number of goblins to guard it. Boss, Gobu Yi hasnt returned yet! Gobu Sheng responded to the boss and glanced towards the southern marshlands. Gobu Sheng and Gobu Zhang stood behind Li Meng. Five days ago, Li Meng had sent Gobu Yi to the White Scales Tribe. Since only women and children were left in the White Scales Tribe, Li Meng hadnt rushed to bring them over. Li Meng turned to look southwards, deep in thought. The Triple-bow Ballistas were on their way and would arrive in half a month. The Black Mountain Tribes army would take at least two or three more months to appear. The timing was still adequate; there was no need to rush. Although the simulated future didnt specify a timeline, the Black Mountain Tribes arrival in the Northern Marshlands was expected to happen after the Day of Rotation. The estimated timing wasnt too far off. Chapter 78: The Crispy Rabbit Head Chapter 78: The Crispy Rabbit Head On the afternoon of the next day, Gobu Yi returned. Accompanying him were hundreds of Lizardmen women and children. The arrival of the White Scales Tribe Lizardmen caused a commotion in the Wooden Stockade Stronghold. "It''s the White Scales Tribe!" "What exactly do the Goblins plan to do by gathering us all here?" Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The long line of Lizardmen entered the Wooden Stockade from the southern gate. This caught the attention of the other two Lizardmen tribes. For a time, discussions spread among the Lizardmen in the stronghold. Now that all three tribes were gathered, it was hard not to speculate on the Goblins'' motives. "Boss, Im back!" On the other side, Gobu Yi cheerfully climbed up a watchtower. From a distance, he had already spotted the Boss standing on the watchtower. Hearing Gobu Yi''s breathless voice behind him, Li Meng grinned. "Well done, Gobu Yi, Gobu Zhang, and Gobu Sheng. Im leaving this place to you. Keep a good watch on those Lizardmen." With the Day of Rotation approaching, Li Meng needed to go back to make some preparations. "Boss, where are you going?" Gobu Yi asked curiously. Li Meng turned to look at the towering wooden structures within the stockade. "Of course, I''m returning to the tribe!" Li Meng had initially thought of instructing them to stockpile more food. But on second thought, he abandoned the idea. The food brought back by the hunting teams was mostly carcasses, which would start to rot within three days. Although Goblins had powerful digestive systems and could consume even heavily decayed and maggot-ridden meat, the same couldnt be said for the Lizardmen. Their digestive systems required fresh food. Plans for making jerky and dried fish would have to wait for now. If the tribe wanted to launch expeditions in the future, they couldnt afford to hunt as they traveled; it was too time-consuming. They needed long-lasting, portable food supplies. "Ill be back soon!" With that, Li Meng turned and leaped off the watchtower. The ground was soft, and even from a height of fifteen meters, he landed silently. Landing firmly, Li Meng darted into the water. Wherever he passed, the water beneath his feet froze into ice. In an instant, a trail of ice stretched across the marshlands, leading far into the distance. Heading east, it took Li Meng less than three hours to reach the forest on the eastern shore. What took the Goblins two days of travel, Li Meng accomplished in mere hours, showcasing his incredible speed. Li Meng didnt linger in the eastern forest and continued upstream. In the afternoon, near the Goblin River, in the northern forest. The forest was dark and eerily quiet. Surviving in the dense Goblin Forest was an art. To live, one had to first learn silence. Suddenly, a rustling sound came from a bush, and the leaves swayed gently. The next moment, a flash of white darted out of the underbrush. It was a small white rabbit. Judging by its size, it was an ordinary animal. It hopped to a colorful mushroom and stopped, sniffing it. The fragrant aroma of the mushroom made its mouth water. Opening its mouth, it moved to take a bite. But before it could, a dark shadow flashed past. The rabbit was snatched up, its head bitten off in an instant. The crunching sound of chewing echoed through the forest. "The bones are so crispy!" Running through the forest, Li Meng grinned. Compared to magical beasts, ordinary animals were far more delicious. Even their bones were crispya delightfully crunchy sensation. Hours later, in the western forest near the tribe. A tall green-skinned figure emerged from the woods. "Not bad!" Li Meng said, gazing toward the tribe in the distance. It wasnt faronly about three hundred meters. The tribe resembled an island amidst the forest, with a blank clearing surrounding it. Beyond the wooden walls, dense trees were visible, forming a thick barrier. The wooden walls encased the tribe, with guards standing vigilant on top. Every fifty meters, massive triple-bow ballistae were mounted on the watchtowers. "Boss is back! Boss is back!" Li Meng''s presence was quickly noticed by the Goblins on the wall. Peering closer, they confirmed it was indeed the Boss. The Goblins, who had been dozing off, suddenly became energized. Li Meng entered the tribe through the western gate. A pungent smell of pig manure greeted him as soon as he stepped inside. Walking through the tribal forest, Li Meng frowned. "It seems I need to have Gobu Qiang move out and build a new pig-rearing settlement quickly!" Li Meng had long planned for this. He didnt want his base to turn into a cesspool. Despite being a Goblin in this life, Li Meng still valued cleanliness. The tribe had numerous dry toilets, each equipped with a septic pit. Although simple, they were effective in processing waste, needing only periodic cleaning every few years. "Boss! Boss!" Before he could leave the forest, Gobu Mo and Gobu Gao hurried over. "Boss, you''re back!" The two large Goblins fawningly approached Li Meng. "Did anything happen while I was away?" Gobu Mo and Gobu Gao quickly shook their heads. "Boss, everything''s fine. Nothing happened at all," Gobu Mo replied obsequiously. "Good. Go notify Gobu Di and Gobu Shi to lead all the Goblins to assemble at the Throne Cave Dwelling!" Upon hearing this, the two large Goblins'' eyes lit up. Excited, they turned and ran out of the tribal forest, disappearing quickly. Compared to two months ago, the tribe hadn''t changed much. Aside from the addition of an outer wooden wall, the internal structures remained the same. As he walked, Li Meng arrived at the Throne Cave Dwelling. Looking at the distinctive structure, Li Meng grinned. He thought of Benben, the simple-minded Ogre who loved guarding the entrance. According to the simulated future, Benben would return with a group of Ogres. This meant Benben had gone to find his kind. Compared to Goblins, Li Meng preferred the simple-minded Ogres. Their foolishness made them honest and unwavering in their loyalty. "Bai Ling, Im back!" Reaching the door, Li Meng kicked it open. The door banged loudly, startling the Lizardmen women inside. They had been huddled together, chatting about something. Seeing the familiar and intimidating figure, they scattered in fear. Li Meng strode into the Throne Cave Dwelling, his gaze sweeping over the Lizardmen women. He noticed something strange. Without the male Lizardmen, they seemed to be faring poorly. Their chests were wet, and the room was filled with a rich milky aroma. Looking at Bai Ling lying on the main bed, Li Meng smiled and walked toward her. Seeing her master approach, a trace of fear flashed in Bai Lings eyes. Chapter 79: The Future Has Already Changed Chapter 79: The Future Has Already Changed "Master, the... the Day of Rotation is approaching." The Day of Rotation was just one month away. Bai Ling was reminding her master that time was running out. Li Meng, who had stepped to the front of the main bed, did not bully Bai Ling. He climbed onto the bed, rolled over, and fell asleep beside Bai Ling. Watching her master sleep soundly beside her, Bai Ling breathed a sigh of relief. The Goblin in front of her was becoming increasingly intimidating. "Bai Ling, you should know about the Swamp Crocodile King, right?" Li Meng, with his eyes closed, suddenly asked a seemingly irrelevant question. Bai Ling looked down at her master beside her and nodded lightly. "The Swamp Crocodile King is our sacred beast. It is inherently ferocious and difficult to communicate with. I promised many conditions before it agreed to protect the Northern Marshlands. Once high-level magical beasts invade, it will take action!" Bai Ling''s reply made Li Meng''s expression shift slightly. "So that''s how it is!" The Northern Marshlands was the domain of the Swamp Crocodile King. Logically, there shouldnt be any space for the Lizardmen to survive. But the Swamp Crocodile King coexisted with the Lizardmen. Although they maintained a hunter-and-prey relationship, the Swamp Crocodile King did not actively attack the Lizardmen''s tribe. Li Meng opened his eyes and turned to look at the soft and curvaceous Bai Ling beside him. "Not long ago, I encountered it. It is now my subordinate. I named it ''Yue E''!" sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That... thats impossible!" Bai Lings startled cry suddenly rang out in the wooden house. She looked at her master beside her with an expression of disbelief. Seeing Bai Ling slightly lose her composure, Li Meng grinned. "Nothing is impossible. Its a fact!" Bai Ling hesitated to speak, her expression shifting repeatedly. Although she said it was impossible, Bai Ling still believed it deep down. The Goblin beside her had no reason to deceive herit served no purpose. "Bai Ling, do you think the Black Mountain Tribe will launch a large-scale invasion of the Northern Marshlands?" Hearing this, Bai Lings face turned pale. Her voluptuous body trembled, almost losing its balance. Bai Ling appeared panicked and avoided meeting Li Meng''s gaze. Grinning, Li Meng lay flat on the bed, hands resting behind his head. "Ive said it before: Im a smart Goblin. I know everything!" "You must be curious why I led those male Lizardmen to the Northern Marshlands two months ago." Bai Lings body trembled, and she stared intensely at her master. Fear flickered in her eyes. She feared hearing news from the Goblin beside her that would shatter her resolve. "Theyre all alive!" Seeing Bai Lings reaction, Li Meng knew what she was thinking. Li Meng recalled that night when the male Lizardmen of the White Scales Tribe were nearly exterminated. That night, Bai Lings face was filled with despaira rare sight on a Lizardman. It was difficult to discern emotions on the round faces of Lizardmen, but that night, despair was evident. Phew! Bai Ling took a deep breath. Her arms, weak, propped her up on the bed as she panted heavily. Her emotional turmoil had left her body limp. She had been terrified just moments ago. Truly frightened. "I built a Wooden Stockade Stronghold in the Northern Marshlands. The Black Scales Tribe, Gray Scales Tribe, and White Scales Tribe Lizardmen have all been relocated there. Thats what Ive been doing these past two months." Bai Ling didnt react much to this revelation. She sat up straight and leaned forward slightly, her hands massaging Li Mengs legs. Bai Lings sudden action brought a relaxed smile to Li Mengs face. After a day of running around, his legs were indeed sore. Bai Lings massage brought reliefa tingling comfort. "Since Master has subdued the Swamp Crocodile King, theres no need to worry about the threat from the Black Mountain Tribe!" Bai Ling knew better than anyone how powerful the Swamp Crocodile King was. If the Swamp Crocodile King was willing to heed her masters commands, the Black Mountain Tribe would have no chance unless they mobilized their entire tribe. "Are there any powerful individuals in the Black Mountain Tribe?" Bai Ling shook her head lightly. "Im not sure. The White Scales Tribe hasnt interacted with the Black Mountain Tribe in a long time." Since Bai Ling claimed ignorance, Li Meng didnt press further. Whether it was true or not didnt matter. What mattered was that Li Meng already knew the outcome. If the Black Mountain Tribe had strong individuals, they wouldnt have been forced to summon the Savage God, Akuya. If the invading Black Mountain Tribe army had powerful warriors, Bai Ling wouldnt have fled in panic. Even if there were strong individuals, their power wouldnt change the course of the war. Time passed little by little, day after day. In the following days, Li Meng stayed in the tribe, not venturing out. Occasionally, he visited the woodworking workshop to teach Gobu Da more carpentry skills. He also visited the Iron Cavern a few times. Gobu Ge needed to quickly master the knowledge of high-carbon and low-carbon steel smelting. Without Lizardman laborers, the Iron Caverns efficiency had dropped. Gobu Ge had to assign subordinates to mine and chop wood for charcoal production. Half a month later, Gobu Di and Gobu Shi finally arrived at the tribe. A new day began, and by morning, the tribe was bustling. The Goblins'' noisy shouts were chaotic. Nearly two thousand Goblins gathered outside the Throne Cave Dwelling. A sea of green bodies filled a vast expanse of forest. Among the ranks were not just Goblins but also female Lizardmen. A year had passed, and only thirteen female Lizardmen had died. The deaths werent entirely unrelated to the Goblins, but they werent primarily their fault either. --- Eleven had died of illness, and their deaths had clear causes. Due to continuous pregnancies, their bodies had been overburdened and weakened. This was partly related to the food provided by the Goblins. Lizardmen mainly relied on fish as their staple food. Fish from water sources provided the essential nutrients they needed to survive. Eating only magical beast meat couldnt meet their nutritional requirements. Over time, they succumbed to illness. As for the remaining two, one had drowned. While bathing in the river, she slipped, hit her head on a rock, and fainted. The river carried her away, and by the time the Goblins caught up, she had already drowned. The last female Lizardman died in the Iron Cavern when a falling rock crushed her. At the doorway, Li Meng raised his hand and waved. "Move out!" With a thunderous shout, Li Mengs voice reverberated across the area. Instantly, the tribe erupted with the sound of marching feet. A dense crowd of Goblins surrounded the Lizardmen, surging westward. As far as the eye could see, it was a forest of spears and a mass of moving figures. "Bai Ling, go now. The Lizardmen in the Northern Marshlands need your leadership!" Behind Li Meng, Bai Ling silently stepped forward. The waiting Goblins hurriedly surrounded her, following the main force. Watching the departing Goblins of his tribe, Li Meng grinned. "Now, its time to address the Adventurer Squad incident!" Once Gobu Di and Gobu Shi reached the Northern Marshlands Wooden Stockade Stronghold, the stationed forces there would number four thousand. With Yue Es support, the stronghold would be impregnable. "System, begin Life Simulation!" Li Meng spread his arms and took a deep breath. He was certain that the future had already changed. Ever since he led the Goblins to the Northern Marshlands, the trajectory of the future had shifted. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to encounter Yue E. Chapter 80: King of Ice Elements Chapter 80: King of Ice Elements [Life Simulation Begins] [You stand at the entrance of the Throne Cave Dwelling, brimming with confidence for the future.] [You carry the crystal to Gobu Xias Cave, waiting for the Adventurer Squad to appear.] [Gobu Di and Gobu Shi lead the Goblin army to the Wooden Stockade Stronghold in the Northern Marshlands.] [One day, a small human boat sails upstream and docks on the southern shore.] [One day, the Adventurer Squad appears in the forest outside Gobu Xias Cave.] [You follow the Adventurer Squad westward, watching them board the boat and drift downstream.] [The Black Mountain Tribe launches an all-out attack, only to flee in panic.] [Your tribe thrives and flourishes.] [Bai Ling unites the Lizardmen tribes in the Northern Marshlands, forming a new tribe called Yue Clan.] [You withdraw your forces from the Wooden Stockade Stronghold, which becomes the Yue Clans base of operations.] [Your tribe thrives as you teach the Goblins how to make jerky.] [One day, a squad of Pigmen attacks your hunting party. The Pigmen squad is annihilated.] [One day, you receive news that the Pigmen are mobilizing their entire tribe.] [You receive news from the Yue Clan in the Northern Marshlands: a large human fleet is sailing upstream along the Goblin River.] [The colonization legion of the Irisis Principality is on its way.] [Please make a choice:] [1. Gather superior forces to eliminate the threat of the Pigmen.] [2. Recall all Goblins from outposts and defend the main base of the Throne Tribe.] [3. Split your forces to defend Yue Clan and resist the enemy together.] [4. Gather forces and ambush the human fleet along the northern bank of the Goblin River.] The colonization legion of the Irisis Principality? Sitting at the entrance, Li Meng leaned forward on the steps. The safe departure of the Adventurers had caused the Irisis Principality''s army to appear earlier than expected. It was at least a year and a half ahead of the timeline previously predicted. All four options had pros and cons. The first option required seizing the time advantage. If the Pigmen were not dealt with quickly, the Yue Clan could not be supported in time. As the colonization legion, the human army''s target would include all Savage Tribes in the Goblin Forest. Li Meng could not guarantee that the colonization legion would not attack the Yue Clan. The second option was too passive. While it would minimize losses and repel the Pigmen, it meant abandoning the Yue Clan. The third option was trying to have it all. However, splitting forces risked both locations suffering from insufficient manpower. The fourth option was extremely risky but offered tactical flexibility. Defending the main base while ambushing the human legion at a critical point could yield victory. Yet any misstep could lead to total collapse. Option 1! The first option was the most reliable. Defeating the Pigmen in one swift strike would allow for gradual planning. There would still be time to either support Yue Clan or ambush the human legion. [You choose to concentrate your forces to confront the Pigmen.] [In a forest to the east, your Goblin army clashes with the Pigmen.] [You achieve victory, driving the Pigmen into retreat.] [You lead your Goblin army to the northern bank of the Goblin River in the Northern Marshlands and establish defenses in the western forest.] [You ambush the fleet of the Irisis Principalitys colonization legion.] [You win the battle. Benben and Yue E perish in the fight, and your Goblin army suffers heavy losses, with only one-tenth surviving.] [The colonization legions fleet is completely destroyed, shaking human nations.] [You return to the tribe with your remaining Goblin forces.] [Your tribe struggles to recover but does so rapidly.] [One day, a demonized Beastman claiming to be a centurion of the Demon Clan appears at the western gate of your tribe.] [It challenges you to a duel.] [Please make a choice:] [1. Accept its challenge.] [2. Refuse its challenge.] A Demon Clan Centurion? Sitting at the entrance, Li Mengs eyes flickered with surprise. If there was a Demon Clan, then there must be a Demon King. If there was a Demon King, there must be Heroes. Li Meng grinned with newfound interest. Option 1! [You accept its challenge.] [You defeat it, and the Demonized Beastman Centurion flees in panic.] [Your tribe thrives and flourishes.] [The deaths of Benben and Yue E deepen your hatred for the world and humanity.] [You unleash boundless power, causing the female Lizardmen to wail in misery day and night.] [Your bloodline expands its territory like locusts.] [Your hunting teams begin attacking those unrelated by bloodline.] [The rapidly expanding territory borders human lands.] [Your hunting teams start raiding human villages.] [One day, you receive news that the Black Mountain Tribe has summoned the Savage God Akuya.] [The three-year timeline has passed.] S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [As a transmigrator, you have gradually adapted to your new identity. You embark on your unique life in this otherworld, aware of its harshness. You strive to grow stronger and pursue this goal with determination.] [Life Simulation Ends, Score: 100.] [Please select your reward:] [1. Consume 10 points for +1 level.] [2. Consume 1 point for +1 attribute.] [3. Consume 20 points for +1 charisma.] [4. Consume 10 points for +1 level in the Ice Elemental Mastery skill.] [5. Consume 10 points for +1 level in the Mind Whisper skill.] [6. Consume 10 points for +1 level in the Berserk skill.] Benben and Yue E will die? Li Meng frowned slightly, lying flat on the ground at the entrance. Gazing at the dense canopy, his expression turned contemplative. Knowing their fate, Li Meng resolved to prevent it. From today, he would tread cautiously at every step. Whats with the Black Mountain Tribe? Thinking of the Black Mountain Tribe, Li Meng sighed inwardly. Previously, he had thought the Black Mountain Tribes summoning of the Savage God Akuya was thwarted. Yet events had circled back. His actions had merely delayed their summoning of the Savage God Akuya. Could it be that the Black Mountain Tribe has encountered another invincible enemy? At this moment, Li Meng realized just how troublesome the Black Mountain Tribe was. Rising to his feet, he took a deep breath. Forget it, I should decide on a reward. There were six reward options, and this time his luck was decent. Yet seeing the skills, Li Meng sighed again. Of the three, only Ice Elemental Mastery seemed useful. Though Berserk was powerful, its side effects were unacceptable. While berserk, one would lose all reason. The first three options did not offer meaningful strength enhancement. Option 4! [Consume 90 points to increase Ice Elemental Mastery by 9 levels.] [Ice Elemental Mastery reaches max level, advancing to King of Ice Elements.] Chapter 81: The Small Boat on the River Chapter 81: The Small Boat on the River The increase in magic skill level didnt bring any noticeable sensation. To be precise, there was no feeling at all. Li Meng extended his right hand, and with a thought, white mist surged from his palm, instantly condensing into a three-foot-long icicle. The icicle was white and transparent, radiating an intense chill. This is truly amazing! Every time Li Meng used magic, he found it incredible, especially the skill "Ice Element Control." It was far more advanced than spells like Wind Blade. This skill allowed him to directly and freely manipulate the power of ice. Li Meng waved his hand, flinging the small icicle deep into the forest. The icicle shot out instantly, crossing dozens of meters and striking a large tree. Hiss! A sharp sound echoed as the tree was pierced through. The icicle continued its momentum and hit another tree beyond. Crack! Sitting at the doorway, Li Meng snapped his fingers. The icicle, which had penetrated the second tree, suddenly shattered mid-air, transforming into a cloud of white mist that rolled outward. Everything it touched was frozen solid. In an instant, that small area was completely encased in ice. This terrifying scene made the nearby goblins exchange nervous glances. Even though they kept a distance from the frozen area, they could feel the cold seeping into their bones. Gobu Mo and Gobu Gao looked at their leader with fanatical admiration. The power has indeed grown much stronger! Satisfied with the display, Li Meng nodded. He stood up, turned, and entered the wooden house. When he came out again, there was a package strapped to his waist. Gobu Mo, Gobu Gao, you two will continue guarding the Throne Cave Dwelling! Gobu Mo and Gobu Gao quickly nodded without saying anything further. Li Meng strode out of the tribe. Watching their leader leave, Gobu Mo and Gobu Gao were filled with questions. Why did their leader, who was supposed to be in charge, always leave the tribe? Couldnt he delegate tasks to them, his subordinates? And why was he always alone, without even taking a companion? --- Half an hour later, on the northern bank of the Goblin River. Li Meng walked unhurriedly out of the dense forest. Standing by the river, he gazed at the vast Goblin River before him. Ha ha ha, freeze! Li Meng laughed loudly, stomping on the water''s surface. Crack! A sharp cracking sound echoed as white mist surged out like a charging army, spreading across the water. In the blink of an eye, a ten-meter-wide icy pathway appeared on the river, which was several hundred meters wide. It feels like something in my body is depleting... could it be magic power? Looking at the ice path across the river, Li Meng thought to himself. He didnt dwell on it for long. Grinning, he stepped onto the icy path and walked toward the other side. --- In the Irisis Principality, near the border region, the Goblin Forest stretched across rugged mountains. The Goblin River snaked through like a long dragon. It was midsummer in July. On the river, a small boat was sailing upstream. The boat carried five people: one steering and four rowing against the current. The boat was modest in size, about ten meters long. Two of the men wore armor, with swords, shields, and axes placed on the boat. Another man, dressed in leather armor and wearing a hood, had a bow and arrows by his side. The two women wore robesone in white, the other in blackwith staffs inlaid with blue crystals beside them. Its so hot! Odyssey, is this the route you picked? Under the blazing sun, the girls on the boat were drenched in sweat. Feeling sticky and uncomfortable, the girl in white glared angrily at the man steering the boat. Odyssey gave an awkward smile. Martha, Eileen, you cant blame me. Taking the water route is the safest and quickest way. If we went by land, it would be more exhausting and take almost twice as long. Could you endure that? Martha and Eileen pouted but continued rowing. Meanwhile, Payes and Rachel focused on rowing silently. If Id known, we shouldve rented a floating ship from the Crystal Temple! Eileen sighed in frustration, her face full of regret. Come on, we dont have that kind of money! Odysseys words drew angry glares from the other four. The reason they were broke was right in front of them. Facing their reproachful gazes, Odyssey laughed awkwardly. Well... sorry! The four ignored him and continued rowing. Captain, no matter how much you donate, that money will never reach those children! After a long silence, Rachel broke it. Rachels words made Odyssey frown slightly. Rachel, what do you mean? Odyssey looked at him with confusion. Rachel hesitated, unsure whether to reveal the truth. As a Crystal Paladin, Odyssey was naive and oblivious to the harsh realities of the world. The other three were also curious about Rachels statement. They supported their captains donations to orphanages, as the children were the offspring of adventurers. As adventurers themselves, they couldnt remain indifferent. Finally, Rachel decided to speak. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Captain, you know I used to be a mercenary. During those years, I witnessed things you might not even imagine. What Im about to tell you is trueits what I saw with my own eyes. The other four looked at Rachel with curiosity, eager to hear more. Do you know why the orphanage in Rock Town only takes in girls? Martha raised her hand. I know, I know! Its because boys are taken in by the militia! The militia, a group funded by merchants and nobles, was tasked with protecting local towns. Though they were affiliated with the regular army, they were not directly managed by the authorities. Their primary role was to safeguard towns and settlements. Rachels face darkened as he forcefully rowed the boat. On the surface, thats true. But secretly, its a different story. During my mercenary days, I came across a slave caravan carrying girls from the orphanage in Rock Town. Some were adults, while others were still children! This... thats impossible! Rachels revelation shocked the other four. Martha immediately objected, glaring at him. The head of the orphanage is Sister Tataru, a nun from the Crystal Temple. How could she do such a thing? As a Crystal Priestess, Martha couldnt tolerate anyone tarnishing the Crystal Temples reputation. Rachel, could you have been mistaken? Odyssey also found it hard to believe that Sister Tataru would commit such acts. In his mind, Sister Tataru was always a kind and gentle woman. Maybe... Rachel chose not to argue further with his companions. Chapter 82: The Black Mountain Tribe Attacks Chapter 82: The Black Mountain Tribe Attacks He knew this was hard for his companions to believe. Sometimes, unless one sees it with their own eyes, no matter how others explain, they wont believe it. Afterward, the boat fell silent. Only the sound of the oars splashing through the water echoed in the air. The five on board each wore expressions of contemplation. Although four of them found Rachel''s words hard to believe, they were all well aware of what kind of person Rachel was. Rachel wouldnt speak nonsense without reason. As a Crystal Demon Hunter, Rachels life experience far exceeded theirs. After a long silence, Martha turned and looked at Rachel behind her. "Rachel, Im sorry. Ill investigate this matter carefully!" The three others exchanged a smile upon hearing Marthas words. "Martha, be thorough after we return. This matter" Eileen didnt finish her sentence, her voice suddenly cutting off. She stood up abruptly, her face filled with unease as she stared at the river behind the small boat. The other four seemed to sense something too, their expressions changing slightly. They quickly stowed their oars and grabbed their weapons. "Dont move. Keep rowing!" Odyssey''s face darkened as he spoke in a low voice. The four silently continued paddling. "Captain, what is that?" Martha sounded nervous, her rhythm of rowing becoming erratic. Rachel, sitting behind, lowered his head to glance at the dark shadow flashing by under the water. "It should be Swamp Lizardmen!" From the sky, the rivers surface showed countless shadows passing beneath the boat in a continuous stream. This lasted a full half hour. Only after thirty minutes did the movements in the water disappear. "Captain, could we have encountered migrating Swamp Lizardmen?" Payes wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Fortunately, the Swamp Lizardmen had no interest in them. Otherwise, the five of them wouldve been doomed. No matter how strong they were, they couldnt outmatch Swamp Lizardmen in the water. "Captain, look over there!" Eileen suddenly exclaimed. The others turned to where she pointed, frowning in unison. Ahead, on the northern shore, lay an even broader stretch of water. It was an endless swamp. At the intersection of the swamp and the Goblin River, there was movement. Large groups of Lizardmen emerged from deep water, wading into the swamp. A massive, dark wave of Swamp Lizardmen formed as they marched northward in droves. Even more Lizardmen continued to surface from the deep water, heading ashore. The five on the boat watched silently as this unfolded. "Those Lizardmen are armed; this doesnt look like migration!" "Could it be tribal warfare among the Savage Tribes?" "Its none of our concern. Keep rowing and leave this place!" Rachel was the first to react. This was no time to spectate. Staying away from this danger was the wisest course of action. Her words snapped the others out of their thoughts. They began rowing vigorously, quickly speeding up against the current. While the five watched the Lizardmen in the swamp, those same Lizardmen noticed their boat. "Humans... Adventurers. Elder Chiskale, should we deal with them?" Three Lizardmen, observing from the shore, exchanged glances. Among them, one stood out. Its entire body was covered in fiery red scales, distinct from the others. "Human adventurers are troublesome and strong. Now is not the time to stir up more trouble." "Lets move. Dont forget our mission!" Without expression, Chiskale withdrew his gaze from the river, turning to follow the marching army. The other two Lizardmen quickly followed behind him. From above, the swamp was filled with a massive, dark mass of Lizardmen moving northward. Their numbers exceeded five thousand. --- Five days later, in the morning at the Gray Scales Tribe. The Black Mountain Tribes army entered from the northwest, flooding the small village. "Elder Chiskale, everythings empty. Its been deserted for a long time!" Standing amidst the wooden houses built over water, Chiskale scanned his surroundings. "Elder Chiskale, could it be that the Gray Scales Tribe" The Lizardman beside him hesitated to finish the sentence. "Go to the Black Scales Tribe!" Chiskale turned expressionless, striding out of the village. The Lizardmen behind him quickly followed. "Elder Chiskale, should I take some men to check on the White Scales Tribe?" "No need. Based on the information weve received, the White Scales Tribe was the first to be attacked by the Goblins. If something has happened to the Gray Scales and Black Scales Tribes, the White Scales Tribe wouldnt be spared either." "We know nothing about the current situation in the northern marshlands. We cannot split our forces!" By noon, the army that had entered the village was already marching northeast again. The massive group left the village in a grand procession. --- The following day, at the Wooden Stockade Stronghold in the northern marshlands. The sun was high, casting a blazing heat over the stronghold. Gobu Sheng, stationed on the watchtower, was feeling irritable. After more than a month, Gobu Sheng had successfully evolved. Now a Goblin Warrior, his height had surged to two meters, and his frame was more robust. The former leaders, Gobu Yi and Gobu Zhang, could only stand behind Gobu Sheng. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gobu Sheng had become the boss of the Wooden Stockade Stronghold. "Boss! Boss! Theyre coming! Theyre coming!" A Goblin scrambled up the watchtower. "Speak clearly! Whats coming?" Irritated, Gobu Sheng glared at the Goblin, raising his thick right leg to kick it. "Lizardmen! Lots and lots of Lizardmen!" Hearing this, Gobu Shengs eyes lit up. He withdrew his foot and burst into laughter. "Hahaha!" His laughter echoed from the watchtower for a long time. "Excellent! The Lizardmen are finally here!" "Gobu Zhang, find that white-scaled female Lizardman. Have her send all the male Lizardmen out to hunt. Also, tell her to spread the news of the Lizardmen''s arrival." Gobu Zhang nodded, then turned and climbed down the watchtower, running into the stronghold. Gobu Sheng grinned as he looked out over the swamp. Although he didnt understand why the boss gave these orders, he wasnt interested in figuring it out. All he needed to do was follow instructions. Turning to the Triple-bow Ballista beside him, Gobu Sheng grinned sinisterly. "Come on, let me shoot you all into pieces!" The thought of such a delightful scene made Gobu Sheng shiver with excitement. --- Shortly after, in the largest wooden house within the stronghold, Bai Ling gathered the tribal elders. "The Black Mountain Tribe has indeed arrived!" The news from High Priest Bai Ling left the elders exchanging uneasy glances. Chapter 83: The Adventurer Squad by the Campfire Chapter 83: The Adventurer Squad by the Campfire "Revenge, revenge, this is our chance!" An elder Lizardman spoke with excitement, its voice trembling as it clenched its right fist and slammed it onto a wooden plank. Hatred and exhilaration burned in its eyes. Having lost its wife, vengeance was the only thing left in its life. The ferocious tone caught Bai Lings attention, making her glance slightly at the Lizardman elder. "Revenge? With what? Even the Swamp Crocodile King has been subdued by that Goblin!" "It''s too terrifying. We have to think this through carefully." "That Goblin is unlike any other and has become a nightmare for all savage tribes in the Goblin Forest. We can''t gamble the survival of our tribe on this." "I would rather die standing than live in humiliation." "Where was this determination before? You didn''t speak like this when heading to the Goblin tribe." As the discussion continued, the elders in the wooden hut began to argue. "Quiet, quiet!" Hei Lin finally put an end to the escalating quarrel. Hei Lin turned to Bai Ling, the High Priest seated at the head of the room, and bowed slightly. "High Priest, please say something!" As soon as those words were spoken, all the elders turned their eyes to Bai Ling. Under their collective gaze, Bai Ling sighed inwardly. At this moment, she had no choice. Before reaching the Wooden Stockade Stronghold, she had already lost the courage to resist her master. She knew all too well what the consequences of defiance would be. They lacked the strength for revenge. Resistance would only lead to the total annihilation of the Lizardmen of the Northern Marshlands. The surviving females would be reduced to mere breeding tools for the Goblins, and their plight would be a hundred times worse than now. Bai Ling raised her hands. "Those who agree to submit to the Goblins, stand on the right. Those who choose revenge, stand on the left." The elders in the room exchanged glances. No one moved, waiting for someone else to act first. As the elders hesitated, Hui Gen made the first move. He stood up and moved to Bai Ling''s right side. Hui Gen''s decision drew varied reactions from the other elders. Hei Lin was the second to rise, joining Hui Gen''s side. With the two chiefs making their choice, the other elders stopped hesitating. Some moved to the right, but others stood on the left. The final outcome soon became clear. Only nine elders chose to gamble the survival of the tribe. "Cowards, cowards, you''re all cowards! I would rather die standing than live kneeling!" The Lizardman elder who led those on the left cursed loudly, glaring disdainfully at the others. Bai Ling remained unmoved, her expression calm as she looked at the elders on the left. "This is our choice, and it''s your own choice as well. The Black Mountain Tribe''s army has already reached the Northern Marshlands. If you can abandon your families, leave during the next hunting trip and never return!" Bai Ling knew leaving these dissenters within the tribe would be a threat. One day, they might incite a rebellion against her master. As a Goblin, her master would not have the patience to give them a second chance. Unless the day came when she could regain her freedom, she would never risk the survival of the tribe. It was better to let them leave than force them to stay. "Hmph, Bai Ling, I hope you don''t regret your decision today!" The leading elder snorted coldly and cast a disdainful glance at the tribesmen who chose to live in humiliation. Then it turned and strode out. The other dissenting elders quickly followed. However, two of them hesitated at the door. Ultimately, they chose to stay. --- Early the next morning, the Wooden Stockade Stronghold was bustling with activity. Hunting squads of male Lizardmen left the settlement through its four gates, heading out to hunt. Their departure quietly set certain events in motion. --- That night, south of the Goblin River, in the forest. The silver moonlight bathed the land, filtered through the dense canopy of leaves. The forest was silent and pitch black, save for the flickering glow of a campfire. Deep within the forest, a bonfire blazed. Five people sat around itthe members of the adventurer squad. "Captain, are we almost there?" Eileen asked, sounding a little bored as she poked at the fire. Odyssey pulled out a magical map from his coat. "Almost. The airship''s trace disappeared in the southeastern part of this forest." Hearing this, Eileen''s eyes lit up. "Captain, does that mean well find the crashed airship tomorrow?" Odyssey shook his head and put the map away. "Not necessarily. We might have to search that part of the forest for a few days." "Eileen, you should be able to sense the presence of crystals nearby, right?" Martha suddenly turned to Eileen. Eileen nodded, lifting her staff and waving it slightly. "Yes, as long as they''re not too far away, I can detect them!" Martha smiled faintly and tossed another log into the fire. "There should be a sizeable crystal on the airship." Hearing this, all five of them exchanged knowing smiles. It seemed their mission would soon be accomplished. "Rachel, have you ventured deep into the Goblin Forest before?" Martha asked Rachel curiously. Rachel shook his head, glancing back at the dark expanse of the forest behind his. Pulling his hood tighter, she replied: "The western edge of the Goblin Forest borders the Southern Wilderness Peninsula, the north connects to the Irisis Principality, and the south and east are flanked by the sea. A few centuries ago, the lands of the Irisis Principality were part of the Goblin Forest." Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Although I havent gone deep into the forest before, I know a lot about it." "The most common savage tribes here are the Goblins." "Theyre the vilest creatures in the world, especially for women." Rachel''s words made Martha and Eileen blush. As adventurers, they were well aware of the Goblins infamous characteristics and had encountered related missions during their careers. "Fortunately, they''re weak. Even rookie adventurers can take on ten at once." "However, dont underestimate them because of this." Rachel raised a hand, ticking off points on his fingers. "One, Goblins always appear in groups. Never let yourself get surrounded." "Two, never chase Goblins into dark caves." "Three, dont try to eradicate them. They can never be completely wiped out." "Four, carry plenty of magical energy supplies." "Five, Goblin ears aren''t worth muchideal for beginner adventurers." "Six, the greatest mystery of all is why humans continue to overlook their existence." Rachels thorough explanation gave the group a deeper understanding of Goblins. "Rachel, why do we need to bring extra magical supplies?" Eileen asked curiously. Rachel tossed another log into the fire, clapped her hands clean, and looked at Eileen. "Eileen, youre a mage. If you run out of mana and get surrounded by Goblins, what do you think will happen?" Chapter 84: All Are Elites Chapter 84: All Are Elites Rachel''s retort made Eileen''s face turn pale. She certainly understood what kind of fate awaited them. No wonder Rachel had previously warned never to allow oneself to be surrounded by goblins. However, the five were unaware that deep in the darkness, a pair of eyes was watching them. Just within the depths of the forest, less than twenty meters away from them. Behind a large tree, a faint shadow could be seen. The shadow hidden behind the tree was Li Meng. "This feels a bit like the sword-and-magic professions in fantasy novels!" Secretly observing the human adventurers around the campfire, Li Meng thought to himself. Two men wore armor, with weapons by their sides: a sword and shield, and a battle axe. They were likely knight and warrior professions. The last man wore brown leather armor and a hood, with a finely crafted short bow lying beside him. The bow had a small blue crystal embedded on it. The two women wore robes, one black and one white. The white-robed mage was probably a cleric-like profession, judging by the religious ornament on her chest. The black-robed mage was likely the typical magic caster seen everywhere in fantasy novels. Both had staves with crystals embedded on them. In the forest, Li Meng carefully observed the stats of the five. [Crystal Apostle (Elite)] [Level: 59] [Strength: 517] [Defense: 719] [Agility: 481] [Magic: 161] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] These were the stats of the knight. His stats were almost on par with the Swamp Crocodile King. [Crystal Apostle (Elite)] [Level: 51] [Strength: 769] [Defense: 417] [Agility: 609] [Magic: 371] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] The warrior''s strength was also remarkable. [Crystal Apostle (Elite)] [Level: 71] [Strength: 214] [Defense: 171] [Agility: 811] [Magic: 887] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] The leather-armored man was the strongest among them. His stats leaned towards agility and magic. [Crystal Apostle (Elite)] [Level: 39] [Strength: 13] [Defense: 9] [Agility: 11] [Magic: 1273] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] "Indeed, mages are glass cannons!" The black-robed mage''s stats made Li Meng silently comment to himself. Finally, Li Meng turned his attention to the cleric. [Crystal Apostle (Elite)] [Level: 21] [Strength: 9] [Defense: 11] [Agility: 8] [Magic: 917] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] This woman had learned way too many skills. The cleric''s long list of crystal magic skills left Li Meng speechless. "No wonder they dared to venture deep into Goblin Forest. They''re indeed strong!" While impressed by the group''s strength, Li Meng was also deeply aware of the goblins'' weakness. Among the upper-tier goblins, only the Goblin King reached elite rank. All other goblins were of ordinary rank. There had to be ranks stronger than elite. Li Meng recalled the "Saint" rank of the black-robed mage. The Saint rank''s strength clearly surpassed the elite rank by an enormous margin. "How are we supposed to play against that?" Just thinking about humans far stronger than the elite rank gave Li Meng a headache. "No matter. Let''s first test out human combat methods!" When the time comes, there will always be a way forward. For now, he could only take one step at a time. The future conflict between the tribe and the expansion corps of the Irisis Principality was inevitable. Surely, there would be "Crystal Apostles" similar to these adventurers in the human armies. Collecting combat data on "Crystal Apostles" in advance was absolutely necessary. In the darkness, Li Meng silently retreated into the deeper parts of the forest. Time slowly passed, and the night grew deeper. The campfire in the forest continued to burn, never going out. The adventurers did not all fall asleep. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The five took turns keeping watch. Four rested on the ground while one kept guard. By the campfire, Rachel held his bow, gently polishing the bowstring with a smooth cloth. Suddenly, Rachel''s expression shifted as he stood up, staring intently into the depths of the forest. Seconds ticked by in silence, the forest utterly still. "Was it a small animal?" Standing by the campfire, Rachel muttered softly. "No!" Rachel''s face changed as he drew his bow and nocked an arrow. The moment he released the string, a gust of wind burst forth. A small wind blade shot out with a piercing whistle, slicing through the air towards the forest. "Waah!" The next moment, a goblin''s cries of pain echoed from the depths of the forest. In the forest, a goblin fell to the ground screaming, its entire right arm severed from the shoulder. The cries of their companion enraged the goblins lurking nearby. "Waah!" The dark forest erupted with the goblins'' angry screeches. "Get up, it''s goblins!" Hearing the familiar "Waah" roars from the forest, Rachel quickly woke his companions. The four startled awake, jumping to their feet. "Whoosh!" At this moment, the sound of countless arrows flying through the air came from the forest. "Captain!" Rachel shouted as he rapidly loosed several magical wind blade arrows, each cutting through the forest. Several goblins were instantly split in two, some decapitated, others sliced in half. Wherever the wind blades passed, shrubs were cleaved in half. "I''ve got this!" The volley of arrows made Odyssey''s face turn serious as he rushed forward, raising his shield. "Stone Wall!" A golden barrier of light suddenly expanded from his shield, forming a glowing magical shield five meters wide and three meters tall. The light shield dispelled the surrounding darkness. Numerous arrows shot from the forest struck the shield and were deflected. "Are these... crossbow bolts?" Looking at the arrows on the ground, Rachel''s face turned grim. "Not good. Martha, full defensive magic!" Just as Rachel spoke, the sound of arrows whistling through the air came from all directions. Martha frantically waved her staff. Seeing it wouldn''t be fast enough, Eileen raised her staff and chanted, "Arkanuha!" The harsh, commanding incantation echoed through the forest. A whirlwind suddenly rose around the group, visible to the naked eye, sweeping up leaves and dust. The arrows flying towards them from all directions were blown away by the gale. Chapter 85: The Adventurer’s Fighting Style Chapter 85: The Adventurer''s Fighting Style Im on it! Rachel bowed, aiming at the sky. A blue magical glow surged onto the drawn bowstring, quickly condensing into a sapphire-colored water arrow. Whoosh! Rachel released the bowstring. A sharp whoosh echoed. A streak of blue light shot straight into the eye of the hurricane, heading skyward. At a height of about five hundred meters, the water arrow suddenly exploded. It transformed into a shower of rain arrows, crashing down upon the surrounding forest. Crack! The forest echoed with the sound of crack, crack. The rain arrows pierced through trees and Goblins alike. Waaah! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shrieks rang out from deep within the forest. The tiny rain arrows were like steel needles, penetrating the Goblins'' bodies. Non-lethal hits left Goblins screaming in agony, while those struck in the head or heart dropped dead instantly. Martha, the wind is dissipating! Eileen''s reminder snapped Martha out of her trance. She raised her staff, chanting a sacred incantation. Aru, Koria, Alan! Brilliant blue light radiated from the crystal atop her staff. In the next moment, a ring of white light spread out from the crystal, enveloping the five of them almost instantly. As soon as the light curtain formed, the hurricane outside vanished. Without the wind to shield them, dozens of arrows shot forth from the surrounding forest. The arrows struck the light curtain, deflecting away. Rachel, Payes, handle those ranged Goblins! Eileen, hold back for now. Act only when the time is right, and try not to cause too much commotion! Eileen, as a mage, would undoubtedly unleash a spectacle if she intervened. As the captain, Odyssey took on the responsibility of coordinating the team. Rachel and Payes nodded. The two darted out of the light curtain almost simultaneously. Rachel was the fastest. Her figure weaved nimbly into the forest. Payes, on the other hand, was more brutish. With a giant axe in hand, he barreled into the forest like a heavy tank. Arrows clanged and sparked against his armor. Some arrows ricocheted, while others pierced his armor, embedding themselves. As soon as the two entered the forest, the sound of arrows whizzing through the air ceased. In the depths of the dark forest, only the rustling of movement could be heard. Rachel, Payes, dont pursue too far! The distant noises in the forest told Odyssey that the Goblins were retreating. He shouted toward the forests darkness. Before long, Rachel and a disgruntled Payes emerged from the shadows. Those Goblins are so boring; they ran away already! Payes sat back down by the campfire, removing his helmet with a look of dissatisfaction. By now, Martha had dispelled the light curtain. Captain, look at this! Rachel approached Odyssey, holding a few arrows in his hand. Odyssey glanced at the arrows Rachel held, taking one for a closer look. Captain, these arrows are strong. They easily pierced my armor! Payes, sitting by the fire, spoke up. The group turned to him, noticing for the first time that he was covered in arrows. Payes, are you okay? Martha hurried over to him. Payes shook his head, patting his chest. Im fine. The arrows pierced the armor but couldnt hurt me. Really? Martha scrutinized Payes. Really, Im perfectly fine! Martha pulled an arrow from Payes armor, relieved to see no blood on the tip. If youre hurt, let me know! Payes grinned and nodded. The five of them returned to the campfire. Captain, should we relocate? Eileen cast a wary glance toward the forest. Goblins were weak but numerous. Fighting Goblins at night was dangerous; humans couldnt see in the dark, but Goblins could. Odyssey shook his head, setting down his shield. If Goblins are truly targeting us, moving wont help. You all rest. Ill take the second half of the night shift. Odyssey volunteered for the later watch. Rachel stared at the arrows in her hand, feeling uneasy. Bows and arrows werent supposed to be in Goblin hands, let alone in such quantity. Meanwhile, about a hundred meters deep in the forest Humans truly are formidable! Li Meng was both amazed and shaken by the adventurers combat style. Their mastery of magic showed their deep understanding of it, leading to the creation of countless skills. No wonder five of them can destroy a Goblin nest! Li Mengs mouth watered as he eyed the firelight in the distance. The tempting aroma of human flesh stirred something primal within him. He wiped the drool from his mouth. The Goblin instincts within his body awakened a desire to devour humans. No! Li Meng slapped himself hard. Smack! The crisp sound echoed in the forest. It was strangehed encountered humans before but had never reacted like this. Rubbing his face, Li Meng faded into the shadows. By the campfire, Rachel suddenly stood up. Whats wrong? Odyssey asked. Rachels gaze fixed on the eastern forest. After a moment, doubt flickered in his eyes. Probably just a branch falling, he replied. Odyssey chuckled, attributing Rachels sensitivity to the earlier attack. Just a few Goblins. Dont worry about it. From start to finish, Odyssey didnt think the Goblins posed a real threat to their group of five. At worst, they could leave; Goblins wouldnt stop them. The night deepened, and time ticked by. The next morning, Odyssey led his team southward. By the afternoon, they stood silently before the overgrown wreckage of an airship. Eileen, where is it? Its close, just inside! Ill go. Rachel slipped through a narrow gap in the ship''s hull. Rustling noises came from inside. Before long, Rachel emerged, now holding a crystal in his hand. Chapter 86: The Lizardman Army Attacks Chapter 86: The Lizardman Army Attacks "Captain, how do you think the airship crashed?" Odyssey took the crystal from Rachels hand and looked at her curiously. "Rachel, did you discover something?" Perhaps Rachel had found clues within the cabin. Rachel turned to look at the wreckage of the airship. "The wreckage has numerous openings, clearly pierced by some sort of sharp weapon." Pierced by a sharp weapon? Rachels words made the four companions scrutinize the remains of the airship. Indeed, the wreckage had many pierced areas. "A sharp weapon? Could the airship have encountered some powerful flying magical beast?" Payes speculated that some flying magical beasts might also create such openings. "Now that the airship''s crash is confirmed, our mission is complete. Lets go!" There was no further point in investigating the crash site. Months had already passed. In a place like Goblin Forest, all traces would have been wiped out. The people onboard were likely eaten clean by the magical beasts of the forest, leaving no bones behind. Afterward, Odyssey led his companions deeper into the forest. "Good, good, hurry and leave. Dont come back! Next time, you wont be so lucky!" At this moment, Li Meng, hiding deep within the forest, smirked as he spied on the adventurer squad. Seeing them leave, Li Meng, perched on a tree, revealed a satisfied grin. If he hadnt feared drawing in those two powerful individuals, he wouldnt have let the adventurer squad go so easily. Now, Li Meng only wanted them gone so he could focus on the upcoming series of events. For the next two days, Li Meng trailed the adventurer squad from a distance. To avoid being discovered, he kept his distance very far. On the third morning, in the forest south of Goblin River. Odyssey and his team pushed a small hidden boat from the woods into the water. Standing on the shore, Rachel cast a wary glance toward the forest depths. "Rachel, whats wrong? Get on the boat!" The other four were already aboard, waiting for Rachel. "Im coming!" Rachel turned and hurried onto the boat. As the oars moved, the boat gradually floated downstream. "Captain, it felt like something was following us these past two days!" Not until the boat was far from the shore did Rachel finally take a deep breath. Something following them? The four exchanged glances, but Odysseys expression remained thoughtful. As the boat disappeared from the rivers surface, a burly green figure emerged from the forest where the five had launched. Watching the boat fade away, Li Meng grinned grimly. "Finally, those troublemakers are gone." Li Meng had already figured out how to resolve the returning issues. If he sped up the timeline, he would have ample time to handle any threats. Soon, the figure vanished from the shore. --- That afternoon, in the Goblin Nest. Li Meng hurried out of the forest and entered the cave. "Boss, what about those adventurers?" Seeing the leader return, Gobu Tian eagerly approached. Recalling the recent battle with humans, Gobu Tians face revealed a greedy expression. Human meat was too delicious. Once tasted, it could never be forgotten. "Theyve left. Dont mess with themtheyre not to be trifled with. Even ten of you would be courting death." Goblins were good for nothing but their numbers. When he first arrived in this world, Li Meng had thought Gobuba was strong, perhaps among the worlds top combatants. Only now did he realize what he thought was the pinnacle was merely the starting point of this worlds power. Gobu Tian shrank his neck and gave an embarrassed smile. It had witnessed the strength of human adventurers from afar during that nights battle. In just a moment, the humans had killed forty of its underlings. "Gobu Tian, remove all the magic crystals from the wall and send them to the Throne Cave Dwelling." Gobu Tian quickly nodded. Though it didnt know what the boss wanted with those shiny crystals, it didnt ask. After all, those things were useless on the wall anyway. "I need to head back. Gobu Tian, go stay at the Throne Tribe for a while. The goblin population here must remain around two thousand." The Goblin Nests hunting territory was vast enough to support that many goblins without issue. Currently, the Goblin Nests population was under seven hundred. Gobu Tian nodded excitedly. Li Meng didnt linger in the Goblin Nest and soon left. --- Hours later, before nightfall, on the south bank of Goblin River. "Huh, it still hasnt melted?" As Li Meng emerged from the forest, he was startled by the scene before him. After so many days, the ice path was still intact. It showed no signs of melting. Due to the lowered water level in recent days, the ice had been suspended above the rivers surface, with both banks becoming its sole points of support. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, the ice path remained unbroken. "An upgraded skill truly is powerful!" True to its "King" title, the skill lived up to its name. With a grin, Li Meng stepped onto the ice and crossed to the opposite bank. --- Northern Marshlands. Afternoon, Wooden Stockade Stronghold. With Gobu Di and Gobu Shi leading reinforcements, the goblin forces stationed at the stronghold reached four thousand. Adding in roughly two thousand lizardmen, the total population of the Wooden Stockade Stronghold swelled to six thousand. This made the stronghold crowded. The afternoon was usually the most tranquil time at the stronghold. But suddenly, loud goblin cries erupted from the southern wooden wall. "Hoo!" A deep war horn followed immediately. The sound of the horn threw the entire stronghold into chaos, like a drop of water hitting a hot pan. The Wooden Stockade Stronghold boiled with activity. Numerous goblins poured out of huts large and small, yelling and rushing toward the southern wooden wall. At the same time, in the southern marshlands. In a deeper water area, ripples appeared across the surface. Beneath the water, fleeting black shadows could be seen. At the edge of the deeper waters, countless lizardmen emerged, standing upright and wading ashore. Soon, a dense mass of lizardmen covered the land, their numbers growing as more emerged from the water. Before long, a vast army of nearly five thousand lizardmen had formed in the marshlands south of the stronghold. Stretching over nearly a kilometer of water, the sheer number was staggering. Though their formation wasnt organized, their presence alone radiated immense power. "Theyve finally arrived!" On a southern watchtower at the stronghold, Gobu Di grinned ferociously as he gazed at the overwhelming lizardman army. He had been waiting for this day for a long time. Today, the lizardman army was finally here. Chapter 87: Retreat Without Battle Chapter 87: Retreat Without Battle Chiskale, this is the Wooden Stockade Stronghold! Outside the stronghold, the Lizardmen army gathered. A group of Lizardmen stood together, observing the Wooden Stockade Stronghold from 500 meters away. Next to Chiskale, a Lizardman glared angrily at the stronghold. Hatred for the goblins made it a willing guide, even hiding the existence of the Swamp Crocodile King. Chiskale gazed solemnly into the distance at the stronghold. He hadnt expected the goblins to build such a massive stronghold in the swamp. What were they planning? The goblins werent even suited to the swamps damp environment. Though puzzled, Chiskale wasnt afraid. He nodded to his companion. Attack! The Lizardman beside him ran off at his command. Ah-la-la! They shouted as they swung their crude stone machetes. The Lizardmen army raised their weapons high, shouting Ah-la-la, their voices echoing across the land. Inside the Wooden Stockade Stronghold, the goblins heard the commotion. The familiar shouting brought all the goblins out of their wooden huts. They eagerly watched the wooden walls perimeter. Shut them up! Shoot them down! The Lizardmens shouting irritated Gobu Di. With a roar, he grabbed the war horn beside him and blew it forcefully. The sharp sound of the horn blared out, signaling an attack. On the watchtowers, goblins manning the Triple-bow Ballista cheered with excitement. They chattered excitedly as they aimed the ballista at the approaching Lizardmen army. Thwang! The sound of bowstrings snapping filled the air, followed by piercing whistles as massive bolts shot forward, streaking across 500 meters to the Lizardmen army. Boom! The Lizardmen''s formation was too dense. Over ten bolts slammed into their ranks. Explosions echoed as bolts tore through multiple Lizardmen, landing with a splash in the water. Water splashed high, and agonized screams filled the air. The sudden attack shocked Chiskale. How could the goblins attack from such a distance? All units, charge! At this critical moment, retreat was not an option! Chiskale raised his stone machete and roared, leading the charge toward the stronghold, wading through the water. Kill! Ah-la-la! Following his lead, the Lizardmen surged forward like a flood bursting through a dam. Ahhh! Another round of deafening explosions and screams rang out. One massive bolt after another pierced the Lizardmens ranks, destroying everything in their path. Even a glancing hit sent Lizardmen flying. The dark mass of the Lizardmen army surged toward the stronghold like a tidal wave. Boom! Suddenly, a thunderous noise erupted from the army''s right flank. In the right wing of the Lizardmen forces, a massive water column shot skyward. Before it rose, the Lizardmen in that area were reduced to chunks of flesh. The water column sent a large group of Lizardmen flying. It didnt stop theremassive water bombs began to rain down on the right flank. Each water bomb landed precisely among the Lizardmen, tearing apart those it hit. When they exploded, water droplets scattered like steel needles, piercing Lizardmen within tens of meters. Screams filled the air on the right flank. Its the Swamp Crocodile King! Its the Swamp Crocodile King! The Lizardmen on the right quickly identified the attacker. In the nearby swamp, a massive beast stared at them. The monstrous creature opened its gaping maw and spewed water bombs. Caught between the ballista and the Swamp Crocodile Kings onslaught, the Lizardmen suffered heavy casualties, losing hundreds before reaching the stronghold. Fear gripped the Lizardmen as they faced the Swamp Crocodile King. Why was this creature aiding the goblins? How could goblins exist where the Swamp Crocodile King resided? Damn it! Whats going on here? Chiskale grabbed the neck of the guiding Lizardman. The captive Lizardman showed no fear. Instead, it laughed maniacally. Kill them! Kill them! Hurry! Chiskale frowned at the captives madness. You lunatic! He cursed, tossing the Lizardman aside. Retreat! Fall back! Chiskale shouted and turned to flee. The Swamp Crocodile Kings unexpected presence caught him off guard. He wasnt afraid but knew his army lacked the means to counter such a foe. Without proper preparation, continuing the fight would be futile and cost his people their lives. His retreat caused hesitation in the charging Lizardmen. Those nearest to Chiskale were the first to follow his order. Further away, others joined the retreat after seeing their comrades flee. The once-surging Lizardmen army dissolved into chaos. --- The simultaneous attacks of the ballista and the Swamp Crocodile King forced a panicked retreat. The air was filled with screams, and the sounds of bolts and water bombs echoed. The fleeing Lizardmen dove into the water at the edge of the deep swamp. Leaving nearly a thousand corpses behind, the Lizardmen army fled in disarray. Wa-wa! Seeing the retreat, the goblins on the wooden walls cheered loudly, waving their arms in celebration. The stronghold erupted in jubilant chaos. But inside the stronghold, the Lizardmen showed faces of disappointment. Run away, just run... At the entrance of the largest wooden hut, Bai Ling stood, gazing southward at the wooden walls. She murmured softly, a trace of sorrow in her eyes. From this day on, her people would live under the shadow of the goblins. Before long, the fleeing Lizardmen disappeared into the swamp. What cowards! Running so quickly, wahaha! On the watchtower, Gobu Di and Gobu Shi laughed loudly. They were amused by the Lizardmens cowardice and how easily they were fooled. Most of all, they laughed at the bloodless victory. Their laughter echoed for a long time. --- The next day, inside the largest wooden hut. Didnt you say the Lizardmen army would retreat without a fight? Li Meng looked exasperated as he listened to Gobu Dis excited report about the previous days battle. Why did they fight? He pondered deeply, realizing that the simulated futures retreat without a fight wasnt what he imagined. At least the casualties were minimal. That was the only silver lining. Li Meng didnt want to see events circle back to the same future. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Heavy losses in the expeditionary forces would prompt the Black Mountain Tribe to summon the Savage God Akuya. This potential future remained vividly in his mind. Chapter 88: Yue Clan Tribe Chapter 88: Yue Clan Tribe Li Meng shook his head and raised his hand, stopping Gobu Di from continuing his chatter. Youve done well on this matter. Im very satisfied! Gobu Di and Gobu Shi, the two big figures, grinned widely. The praise from their leader filled them with excitement. Li Meng turned to Bai Ling and the group of Lizardmen elders. You have two choices. First, return to your respective tribes, and Goblins will station troops here. Second, merge your three tribes into one. This place will become the headquarters of your new tribe, and the Goblins will withdraw. Since a new tribe was destined to form, he decided to speed up the timeline by bringing it up himself. The key to altering the future lay in timing. Hearing this, Bai Ling showed a look of surprise. She hadnt expected her master to ask for the merger of the three tribes. Master, we need some time to... Li Meng raised his hand to interrupt Bai Ling. Discuss it here and now. I need an answer. Your choice will influence what I do next. This made Bai Lings heart tighten. Not daring to delay, she quickly turned and began discussing the matter with the elders. A dozen Lizardmen gathered together, whispering among themselves, arousing the curiosity of the Goblins in the room. Before long, Bai Ling and the elders reached a decision. She turned back to face her master. Master, we choose to establish a new tribe and name it Yue Clan. The words Yue Clan made a hint of amazement flash in Li Mengs eyes. The future simulated in his predictions truly aligned with reality. Very well. Prepare the tributes. I will withdraw my troops tomorrow. Additionally, to avoid deaths caused by spoiled food, you will provide the tributes food from now on. Ill take care of the transportation. Li Meng wasnt worried about the Yue Clan Tribe fleeing. The tributes were hostages. Moreover, the Yue Clan Tribe had nowhere else to go outside the Northern Marshlands. The Black Mountain Marshlands might seem like a viable option, but the Lizardmen of the Northern Marshlands originated from there. The Lizardmens departure from the Black Mountain Marshlands must have been due to some feud with the Black Mountain Tribe. Unless forced, the Lizardmen wouldnt return to the Black Mountain Marshlands. Bai Ling bowed her head slightly. Yes, Master. I will prepare the tributes. Over the next hours, Bai Ling busied herself. Though it was easy to say, preparing the tributes came with numerous challenges. Throughout the afternoon, the Wooden Stockade Stronghold echoed with the cries of the Lizardmen. By nightfall, the stronghold finally quieted down. That night, the stronghold was silent. The weather was clear, with a full moon hanging in the sky. Silvery moonlight bathed the earth, dispersing the darkness slightly. At the door of the largest wooden house, Li Meng gazed up at the full moon. Isnt this a bit too cruel? Recalling the scene of Bai Ling selecting tributes earlier, Li Meng felt a lingering thrill. For the Lizardmen, it was a gruesome and heart-wrenching scene. But Li Meng couldnt empathize. Instead, he felt a strange excitement beyond words. The stronger the Lizardmens negative emotions, the more pleasure he derived. Blame your misfortune on encountering a clever Goblin! He was a Goblin now, no longer human. Li Meng had long accepted this fact. If he had acted like a human, he would have already perished. At least you get to live, while I continue to struggle to survive! Li Meng refused to yield to the moral guilt of his human consciousness. He turned from the moonlit doorway and stepped back into the wooden house. Bai Ling was inside, but he didnt touch her. Li Mengs self-control was the one thing distinguishing him from other Goblins. Reproduction and fulfilling desires were fine, but only if necessary. Without necessity, he preferred to rest. Time ticked by, and the night deepened. The next morning, at the break of dawn, the Wooden Stockade Stronghold came alive with noise. The Goblin troops stationed there began their orderly retreat. The watchtowers remained standing atop the wooden walls, but the triple-bow ballistae had been dismantled. While the stronghold could be gifted to the Yue Clan Tribe, the ballistae could not be left with the Lizardmen. The Lizardmen chosen as tributes bid tearful farewells to their kin. This parting would last a year before they met again. As the morning sun rose from the east, the stronghold reached a peak of bustling activity. A massive group departed through the eastern gate, forming a dark cloud of moving figures stretching across the marshlands. Soon after, the group dispersed like scattered sand. Marching as a united force of thousands couldnt meet their food needs, so they had to spread out, hunting as they made their way back to their tribe. Five days later, the scattered groups gradually returned. Thus, the Northern Marshlands incident came to a close. The tribes development resumed its normal trajectory. Another day dawned. On the second morning after returning to the tribe, Li Meng got busy again. Early that morning, he crawled out from a pile of female Lizardmen. Bai Ling was no longer there, but the task of reproduction continued. The Throne Cave Dwelling housed thirteen beds. Thus, Bai Ling had selected thirteen female Lizardmen from the new batch of tributes. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were all daughters of elders. With a creak, the door to the dwelling opened. Stretching lazily, Li Meng stepped outside. Find Gobu Gao and bring him to me! The Goblin guarding the door scurried into the forest. Not long after, noises emerged from the wooden house. The female Lizardmen inside began to stir, silently picking up their scattered beast-skin skirts to dress. They felt weak and sore from the previous nights ordeal, with some lying motionless, tails swaying. Boss, Boss! Gobu Gaos loud calls rang out as he dashed from the forest. Gobu Gao, do you remember the place where we harvested wood to build the stronghold? Gobu Gao nodded eagerly. Of course, Boss! Should we cut more trees there? Yes. Take your offspring and descendants to build a new stronghold there. The stronghold would be built by the water, featuring a dock. The Yue Clan Tribe would deliver the tribute food via waterway to the stronghold. The Goblins stationed there would then transport the food to the tribe. The stronghold must be built by the water, with a dock for small boats Li Meng explained the concept of a dock and gave instructions on the scale and design of the stronghold. Chapter 89: Wild Boar and Carriage Chapter 89: Wild Boar and Carriage "Boss, this is easy. Leave it to me!" Li Meng nodded and waved his hand. "Go ahead. Set off once you''re ready!" Li Meng was relatively strict with the leaders in the tribe. Ordinary goblins could muddle along as mere goblins since they lacked strong independent thinking abilities. But leaders were differentthey had to be smarter. Otherwise, under his leadership, less intelligent leaders would eventually be eliminated. Theyd perish like cannon fodder, unaware of the day they''d meet their end outside. Gobu Gao grinned widely, turned around, and scurried into the depths of the forest. "Boss, boss!" As Gobu Gao left, a loud, clamorous voice echoed from the forest. A tall, sturdy figure came huffing and puffing toward him. It was Gobu Yi, who had successfully evolved into a Goblin Warrior. "Boss, Ive evolved! Look at how handsome I am!" Standing before Li Meng, Gobu Yi flexed his muscles, pounding his chest like a gorilla. Li Meng examined Gobu Yi from head to toe. [Name: Gobu Yi] [Race: Goblin Warrior] [Level: Level 20] [Strength: 134] [Defense: 117] [Agility: 121] [Magic Power: 51] Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The stats were decent, almost on par with Gobuba. Keep in mind, Gobu Yi was just a Goblin Warrior and had yet to become a Goblin Chieftain, with a Goblin Brave still in between. As expected of his descendant. The potential of goblins truly depended on their paternal lineage. "Not bad, not bad!" Looking at Gobu Yi, Li Meng nodded repeatedly. It was indeed impressiveexceptionally so. His offspring possessing such strong stats proved that his method of enhancing the tribe''s goblin quality through his own bloodline was the right approach. If goblins were to cease being weak, the only solution was relentless reproduction. The compliment made Gobu Yi grin obsequiously. The large figures hunched posture appeared somewhat amusing and endearing. "Gobu Yi, you''re here just in time. Go and clear a road." "Clear a road?" Gobu Yi looked puzzled, unable to grasp the concept. "Yes, cut through the forest to create a path suitable for travel." Li Meng then spent the next half hour explaining what a road was and introducing the measurement unit of a "meter." Finally, Gobu Yi grinned. "Boss, this is simple. Leave it to me!" Li Meng nodded, waving him off. "Go ahead. Set off once you''re ready!" Gobu Yi turned and dashed away excitedly. Compared to staying in the tribe, Gobu Yi preferred being out and about, as long as he wasnt idle. Watching Gobu Yis jubilant departure, Li Meng smiled. While goblins could be disgusting and evil, their evilness was straightforward and pure. If only goblins had females. That way, they could evolve into a normal yet powerful savage tribe. Once Gobu Yi disappeared into the forest depths, Li Meng turned his attention back to the goblin guard outside the wooden hut. "Gobu Lun, keep an eye on the returning leaders these days. Have them stay in the tribe for now and await my orders." The goblin stationed outside the wooden hut quickly nodded. Li Meng then left the Throne Cave Dwelling, heading toward the woodworking area. Shortly after, outside the woodworking workshop: "Boss, what brings you here?" In the open space outside the woodworking area, Gobu Da was busy tinkering with a pile of wagon wheels. He held a hammer, banging away at the iron rims of the wheels. The clanging sounds of metal echoed through the tribe. Li Meng had heard the noise from afar. Noticing Li Mengs approach, Gobu Da quickly put down his work and scurried over. Over the next few days, Li Meng patiently taught Gobu Da how to construct a wagon. Although the wagon wheels were ready, building the wagon body was also a technical challenge. However, compared to the wheels, the wagon body was relatively simpler. In less than half a month, Gobu Da had more or less mastered the process. Close enough was good enough; perfection wasnt necessary. Li Meng didnt have high expectations for the goblinsfunctionality was sufficient. Another new day, in the morning: "Boss, is this a wagon?" Outside the woodworking area, Gobu Da looked curiously at the peculiar contraption before him. Yes, it was peculiaran ugly contraption. A somewhat crude wagon sat in the forest outside the woodworking area. The wagon had four large wheels, each slightly taller than a goblin. The body was a simple flatbed, which could be outfitted with different cargo compartments as needed. For now, the wagons primary purpose was transporting aquatic goods. Hence, two coffin-like water tanks were placed on the flatbed. The tanks, arranged side by side, fit perfectly within the flatbed''s width. "Yes, this is a wagon!" Li Meng initially wanted to call it a "wild boar cart," but he reconsidered and decided against it. It was just a nameno need to overthink it. At that moment, a series of snorts echoed from nearby. Two goblins were leading two wild boars toward them. "Boss, the wild boars are here!" Li Meng examined the two robust wild boars. "Come here, little piggies!" Surprisingly, at Li Mengs call, the wild boars obediently approached him. He then guided them to the front of the wagon. "Stand here. Thats rightmove your rumps over!" After some effort, the wild boars stood side by side in front of the wagon under Li Mengs guidance. Li Meng then equipped them with specially made wild boar harnesses for transportation. After a while, everything was ready. Looking at the wagon, Li Meng nodded in satisfaction. Next came the test run. If all went well, they could begin mass production. Li Meng climbed onto the wagon, taking hold of the reins. Grinning, he tugged and swung the reins. A sharp "crack" echoed through the forest. The two sturdy wild boars began to trot, pulling the wagon, which slowly rolled forward. Fortunately, the tribe''s space was large enough for the wagon to move around. Li Meng pulled the reins to the left, and the wild boars obediently turned left. The front wheels, pulled by the wild boars, also turned left. Essentially, the wagons functionality relied on its front wheels. The rear wheels were attached to the front axles circular base. Without that circular base, the four-wheeled wagon wouldnt turn efficiently. However, with it, the wagons structure became more complex. Still, this posed no challenge for Li Meng, who had simplified the wagons design as much as possible. "Very stable!" Li Meng was thoroughly satisfied with the wagons performance. With the wagon, transporting goods between the tribe and the stronghold would be much easier. While they could use Goblin River for water transport, the tribes inland location made land transport unavoidable. Chapter 90: Storing Food and Jerky Chapter 90: Storing Food and Jerky Furthermore, the Goblin River experiences flood seasons, often leading to massive surges. This results in limited timeframes for water and land transportation. Building docks along the shore is another significant challenge. During the flood season, any structures would be destroyed. What is the boss doing? The commotion in the tribe caught the attention of the higher-ranking goblins who had been waiting in the settlement. They left their wooden huts, curiously observing the scene. In the middle of the settlement, the boss was riding a strange beast. The beast needed to be pulled by two wild boars to move. Boss, boss, I want to play too! Gobu Di eagerly chased after the wagon. As he ran, he shouted loudly. Li Meng glanced at Gobu Dis massive frame. As a Goblin Warrior, Gobu Di stood at an impressive 2.5 meters tall. Hop on! Li Meng grinned, granting permission. It was a good opportunity to test the wagons load capacity. Excited, Gobu Di quickly climbed onto the wagon. As soon as Gobu Di got on, the wagon sank, leaving visible wheel marks on the ground. I want to play too! Me too! Another Goblin Warrior eagerly ran over. Hahaha, get on, all of you! Li Meng laughed aloud, giving permission. The Goblin Warrior promptly climbed onto the flatbed. Boss, I want to play too! Me too! Me too! Seeing others board the wagon, the rest of the goblins couldnt hold back. The higher-ranking goblins all rushed toward the wagon. Move over! Let me on! No space, no space! Youre stepping on my leg! Are you looking for trouble? How dare you touch me? What if I did? The boss told me to get on! The goblins scrambled to climb onto the wagon. As more piled on, the wagon slowed down. The boars pulling the wagon began to struggle visibly. Their bodies leaned forward, panting heavily. The wagon creaked ominously, as if it were about to fall apart. Hearing the noise behind him, Li Meng turned around. What he saw shocked him. The goblins piling onto the wagon had formed a mountain of bodies. The first to get on, Gobu Di, was now buried at the bottom. Get off quickly, or youll break the wagon Before Li Meng could finish his sentence, a loud crack echoed. The wagons four wheels twisted and collapsed simultaneously. The wagon sank abruptly. The goblins on board tumbled down in a chaotic heap. Fortunately, Li Meng reacted quickly, jumping off the wagon just in time. Looking at the disastrous scene, Li Mengs mouth twitched. You fools! Li Mengs roar echoed across the settlement. The sound was so loud that flocks of birds and beasts scattered from the nearby forest. The female Lizardmen watching the commotion couldnt help but laugh. The goblins looked ridiculous. The goblins who had climbed out of the pile shrank their necks and grinned sheepishly. They backed away, avoiding Li Mengs gaze. Once Li Mengs eyes shifted away, they would immediately scatter. Taking a deep breath, Li Meng gave a sinister smile. Since youre here, lets get some work done! Follow me, and bring some food. Call everyone else. Gather at the Iron Cavern! With that, Li Meng strode toward the direction of the Iron Cavern. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching their boss walk away, the higher-ranking goblins exchanged nervous glances. Despite their unease, they had no choice but to follow. Ill go get food! Me too! And so, Li Meng led a large group of higher-ranking goblins northward. Half an hour later, outside the Iron Cavern. Emerging from the forest, Li Meng basked in the scorching sunlight. He looked up at the blinding sunlight. This is the place. Bring me a blade! A goblin promptly handed over a knife. The knife wasnt large, resembling a cleaver. Bring the meat! From within the cavern came the sounds of movement. More than ten goblins carried a wild boar carcass over. They set it down three meters from Li Meng. Holding the cleaver, Li Meng turned to face the higher-ranking goblins. There were nearly a hundred of them, mostly large goblins and goblin warriors. Now, I will teach you how to store food! Although goblins could eat carrion, they preferred fresh meat. From fresh meat, they could absorb the water needed by their bodies. For this reason, it was rare to see goblins drinking water directly. Even when they did, they would drink very little. Drinking too much could lead to diarrhea or, in severe cases, water poisoning. Making jerky was a straightforward process. Drying or roasting the meat removes moisture. Dry meat can be preserved for much longer without rotting. The next afternoon, outside the Iron Cavern. Boss, I I dont like jerky! Looking at the jerky in his hands, Gobu Di wore a miserable expression. Even if you dont like it, youll eat it. It may not taste good, but it fills your stomach and gives you strength for battle. In wars against other savage tribes or humans, we cant waste time hunting. Eat! By now, the first batch of jerky had dried. Several racks stood in the open space outside the Iron Cavern. Strips of jerky hung from the racks. Under Li Mengs watchful gaze, Gobu Di had no choice but to chew on the jerky. As he chewed, his eyes lit up. His large mouth moved constantly, eating with great enthusiasm. After a while, the jerky was finally swallowed. How does it taste? Gobu Di nodded quickly. Boss, its chewy and gets tastier the more I chew! Li Meng grinned, satisfied. It seemed goblins could accept jerky after all. Li Meng surveyed the higher-ranking goblins. Remember what I taught you. This is dry rations. You must learn to prepare them yourselves! The goblins nodded repeatedly. The process of making jerky was simple. They had memorized it and planned to try it themselves later. All right, youre dismissed! The higher-ranking goblins dispersed, heading back into the forest toward the tribe. Li Meng turned and entered the Iron Cavern. Benben would soon return, bringing with him a group of Ogres. Ogres couldnt be exposed to sunlight. Therefore, they needed full-body armor. With the armors protection, sunlight would no longer be a problem. However, making armor couldnt be rushed. Ogres varied in size. Without custom-made armor, it would be uncomfortable for them to wear. Weapons for the Ogres could be forged first. Over the next few days, Li Meng stayed in the Iron Cavern, going nowhere. Meanwhile, outside, events quietly unfolded. Although the future predicted by the simulation could be altered, some things were inevitable. Li Meng chose not to intervene in events that triggered these outcomes. Chapter 91: Gobuchai and the Pigmen Chapter 91: Gobuchai and the Pigmen It was a new day. On the northern shore of the Goblin River, within a certain forest. The forest was dark, silent, and still. However, beneath the seemingly peaceful surface, danger lurked. Among the dense forest vegetation, a group of small, green-skinned figures moved quietly and cautiously. Their movements were slow and deliberate. Even as they pushed through flowers and grass, they made no sound. They exchanged glances and communicated using hand signals. The goblins, who had initially gathered together, dispersed to the left and right. As they moved, one goblin at the front suddenly crouched down. It crawled forward through the grass. The other goblins followed its example, all creeping forward through the underbrush. Before long, Gobuchai used its hands to part the weeds obstructing its view. In the open forest ahead, a herd of forest deer was grazing. The forests flowers, grass, and trees were their food. Gobuchai did not act hastily. It lay patiently in the grass, waiting for the right moment. Coo, coo! Before long, cooing sounds echoed from other directions in the forest. One coo, two coos, three coos! One coo indicated one direction, two coos meant two directions, and three coos signaled three directions. The cooing noises piqued the forest deers curiosity. They raised their heads warily, scanning their surroundings. However, their not-so-bright minds could not distinguish the authenticity of the bird calls. When the third coo sounded, Gobuchai grinned. It suddenly stood up. With its crossbow aimed at a forest deer not far away, it pulled the trigger while shouting excitedly, Arlele! Whizz! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the bowstring twanged, the bolt flew through the air. Almost simultaneously, the sound of bolts slicing through the air echoed from all directions around the forest deer. Dozens of bolts shot into the herd of forest deer. Ugh! More than ten forest deer were hit instantly. Bolts pierced their bodies, leaving them writhing on the ground in excruciating pain. The injured deer struggled, but the more they moved, the faster their blood flowed. The fortunate ones that escaped the bolts panicked and fled in all directions. Their massive bodies barreled through the forest like heavy tanks. Wah, wah! Seeing the escaping deer about to break through their encirclement, goblins armed with spears suddenly emerged from the thick underbrush. They shouted excitedly, their faces filled with glee. The sudden appearance of the goblins startled the forest deer. They quickly changed direction but were too late. The goblins hurled their spears like javelins at the nearby deer. Thud! More pitiful cries followed. The spears deeply embedded themselves in the forest deers bodies. The injured deer staggered for dozens of meters before collapsing to the ground. Out of a herd of twenty or so forest deer, only five managed to escape the hunt. Those five were all pregnant does, intentionally spared by the goblins. Wah, wah! The goblins cheered as they emerged from the dense foliage, thrilled by their successful hunt. Their greedy gazes fixated on the forest deer carcasses strewn across the ground. The still-breathing deer especially attracted their attention. Meat, meat, lets eat, lets eat! Gobuchai shouted excitedly, raising its crossbow. With their leaders permission, the starving goblins swarmed forward. They greedily pounced on the forest deer carcasses, tearing into them. The still-living deer were also quickly overwhelmed. Dont abandon your weapons! Gobuchai kicked a goblin minion passing by. The goblin had been so excited it had thrown away its weapon. The scolded goblin scrambled back to pick up its discarded crossbow before rushing back to the feast. Gobuchais outburst caused many goblins to flinch. They quickly abandoned their frenzied eating to retrieve their weapons. Anyone who lets go of their weapon again, Ill eat them myself! As a goblin warrior, Gobuchai commanded authority. Even the goblins gnawing on the forest deer paused to glance fearfully at Gobuchai. After intimidating its minions, Gobuchai was satisfied and approached its prizea still-breathing deer. As the leader, only Gobuchai had the privilege of enjoying a still-living prey. While the goblins feasted ravenously in the forest, noises arose from deeper in the forest to the east. Large, bulky figures charged through the dim forest. Heavy, labored breathing accompanied their movements. It was the Pigmen, charging through the forest. There were many of themover thirty at a glance. Its the goblins! Kill them! The leading Pigman warrior spotted the goblins feasting ahead. Oink oink! The forest suddenly filled with the sound of Pigmen squeals. Dozens of Pigmen warriors charged at the goblins. The commotion in the eastern forest caught the goblins attention. Not good, its the Pigmen! The warning cry had barely left their mouths before several Pigmen burst through the bushes. They raised their iron machetes and charged at the nearest goblins. The feasting goblins had no time to react. As they stood up, the machetes came crashing down. Several goblins were instantly slain, their bodies nearly cleaved in two. Kill them! Fortunately, the goblins were scattered throughout the forest. Although several dozen were easily cut down, goblins from other areas quickly regrouped. Abandoning their freshly acquired meat, they joined the battle. Wah, wah! Goblins armed with spears rushed to confront the Pigmen, while crossbow-wielding goblins loaded their weapons. As the sound of bolts slicing through the air filled the forest again, several Pigmen fell to the ground. Ah! The fallen Pigmen let out miserable cries, their bodies pierced by numerous bolts. Some were killed instantly, their foreheads punctured by bolts. A chaotic battle erupted in the forest. While the Pigmen were individually stronger than the goblins, they were vastly outnumbered. Before long, the Pigmen were surrounded by over a hundred goblins. Due to their height advantage, the Pigmen inadvertently provided the goblin crossbowmen with clear shooting angles, minimizing friendly fire. Even missed shots only lodged into tree trunks. Roar! One Pigman roared, wielding its machete against three goblins. The goblins circled around it cautiously. The Pigman charged forward, swinging its blade at one of the goblins. The goblin rolled to the side, dodging the attack. The Pigman pursued and swung its machete again at the scrambling goblin. However, the goblins behind it thrust their spears forward. Ah! The Pigman howled in pain. One spear pierced its hip, while another stabbed into its waist. Chapter 92: King of the Ogres Chapter 92: King of the Ogres Half of the spearhead pierced deeply into the body. The enraged Pigman swung its blade, decapitating a scrambling Goblin. The Goblins head flew off, and foul-smelling blood sprayed into the air like a fountain. Despite its injuries, the Pigman turned around and slashed fiercely at the enemy behind it. Thwack! Before it could react, a bolt pierced its skull, entering through the left side of its head. The Pigmans eyes rolled back, and its bulky, fat body collapsed heavily to the ground. The battle didnt last long. In less than five minutes, more than half of the Pigmen were already dead. This terrified the remaining onesthey couldnt understand how the usually weak Goblins had suddenly become so formidable. After all, in the past, ten Pigman warriors could easily scatter a hundred Goblins. Oink! Oink! An urgent pig-like squeal echoed through the dim forest. The battling Pigmen abruptly broke away and fled without looking back, running deep into the forest. Several more Pigmen were shot down as they tried to escape, their bodies sprawling lifelessly on the ground. Waaah! Waaah! Seeing the Pigmen flee, the Goblins screamed in excitement and gave chase. However, the Pigmen quickly vanished from sight. Though they appeared clumsy, the Pigmen were actually quite agile. Combined with their large strides, their running speed far outpaced the short-legged Goblins. Stop chasing them! Everyone, come back! Hearing the diminishing noises from the depths of the forest, Gobuchai roared out loud. His voice echoed powerfully through the woods, reaching the ears of the pursuing Goblins. The Goblins immediately stopped in their tracks and began scurrying back obediently. At this moment, the Goblins seemed to remember something importantthe feast they had yet to finish. If they returned too late, there wouldnt be anything left for them to eat. As the sound of the Goblins returning grew closer, Gobuchai smirked. He hadnt forgotten the bosss instructions. The boss had explicitly ordered them not to engage with the Pigmen. If they encountered them in the forest, they were supposed to avoid or steer clear of them. It was the Pigmen who started it first! The boss cant blame me! Thinking of the boss, Gobuchai shivered slightly. Should he keep this incident a secret from the boss? Gobuchais tiny brain worked quickly. As long as the boss didnt find out, he wouldnt be in trouble. As long as the boss remained unaware, it could be as if nothing had ever happened. With that thought, Gobuchai grinned. Im such a genius! Nodding to himself, Gobuchai decided on his plan. After all, the boss had never explicitly forbidden lying. Even if he lied, he wouldnt technically be wrong. Listen up! No one tells the boss about todays fight with the Pigmen! Gobuchais statement left the Goblins exchanging confused glances. Boss, the boss will eat you if you lie. Yes, yes, hell definitely eat you. If Gobulai lies to me, Ill smash his head! Just try it! I can take on two of you little weaklings. Bring it on! Ive had enough of you! The forest erupted into chaos with their squabbling. Great! If the boss gets eaten, Ill become the new boss! One of the larger Goblins cheered loudly. Watching the rowdy underlings before him, Gobuchais face darkened. Shut up! His roar echoed through the forest once again. The Goblins quickly fell silent. You worthless lot! Im not dead yet! Faced with their bosss glare, the Goblins cowered. Im not trying to deceive the bossI mean, Ill handle explaining it. If any of you try to snitch, Ill eat you! The Goblins exchanged hesitant glances. I told you! The boss isnt that dumb. Exactly, the boss is the bosshes not stupid. Feeling smug, Gobuchai listened to the murmured agreement of his underlings. He really was clever. With just a bit of quick thinking, he had smoothly resolved the situation. Keep eating! Eat until youre stuffed. If theres any left over, pack it up and bring it along! In the dim forest, the Goblins shrill cries echoed once more. They dove greedily into the meatboth venison and Pigman flesh. The sounds of their frenzied chewing were chilling. --- Goblin River, Northern Forest Throne Cave Dwelling, Iron Cavern Nighttime, with a full moon high in the sky. Silver moonlight spilled across the land, dispelling some of the darkness. Outside the Iron Cavern, the forest was eerily quiet. Only the clang, clang of activity within the cavern echoed in the stillness. Suddenly, faint noises arose from deeper within the forest. A soft rustling sound indicated something brushing against the vegetation. Moments later, massive figures emerged from the woods. One by one, gigantic Ogres stepped out from the forest. Leading the group was Benben, carrying a spiked club over its shoulder. Its armor was dented and misshapen. Ah! Benben! Benbens back! A Goblin guarding the Iron Caverns entrance jolted awake at the commotion. Spotting the figures in the forest, it shouted excitedly. Another Goblin ran inside the cavern to alert the others. Out in the open space near the cavern, Benben plopped down to rest. The other twenty or so Ogres also sat down, pulling fruits from their pouches to eat. Before long, Li Meng emerged from the cavern, followed by Gobuge. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Benben! You finally decided to come back! Seeing the massive figures outside, Li Meng felt relieved. Though Benben usually acted foolish, it had its moments of cleverness. Li Meng approached and slapped Benbens leg. Benben looked down at its boss and grunted softly, then turned to glance at the other Ogres behind it. Following its gaze, Li Meng inspected the group. [Ogre] [Level: 82] [Strength: 481] [Defense: 457] [Agility: 176] [Physical Regeneration: LV2] Li Meng noticed that all the Ogres were high-level, mostly above level 80, with many exceeding level 90. Huh? Benben got stronger? It was then that Li Meng realized Benben had grown even larger over the past few months. Previously standing at five meters tall, Benben was now nearly seven meters. Its armor seemed stretched to its limit, barely covering its body. The armor no longer fit properlyit hung loosely, leaving parts of Benbens body exposed to the air. [Ogre King (Elite)] [Level: 11] [Strength: 1314] [Defense: 2716] [Agility: 1114] [Magic: 707] [Reinforced Stone Body: LV1 (Defense +1000) (Non-absorbable)] [Physical Regeneration: LV5] [Heart of Stone: LV1 (Immune to all negative effects) (Requires "Reinforced Stone Body" as a prerequisite skill)] Chapter 93: The Event That Triggered Another Event Chapter 93: The Event That Triggered Another Event The surging attributes on the panel left Li Meng stunned. The Strengthened Stone Skin skill had not only advanced to Strengthened Stone Body but also gained a powerful new ability: "Heart of Stone." This ability to be immune to all negative effects made Li Meng drool with envy. With this skill, only direct combat could defeat him. "No wonder you were able to bring back so many Ogres, Benben. You''ve gotten stronger!" Clearly, Benben had returned to the mountains to battle over the past few months, growing stronger through fights with his own kind. The pitted and scarred armor on him was the best evidence. Ordinary attacks couldn''t cause such damage; only the fists of Ogres could leave such marks. "Boss, my armor''s broken and can''t be worn anymore!" Benben lowered his head, poking at his chest armor with his right hand. With a poke, the chest armor immediately fell to the ground. Li Meng grinned, feeling elated. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No problem. I''ll make you a new one. Let''s go inside!" Benben stood up and turned to roar a few times at his companions behind him. The Ogres rose one by one, following their leader and the goblins into the Iron Cavern. Before long, silence returned outside the cavern. Under the moonlight, the forest resumed its previous tranquility. In the following days, Li Meng focused on one task: Crafting custom armor for Benben and his followers. Thus began the daily life of a blacksmith upon Benben''s return. From that day onward, the metallic clanging sounds in the cavern grew even louder. It was a new day, in the afternoon. At the underground riverside of the Iron Cavern, Li Meng stood in front of a massive iron anvil, holding a large pair of tongs to place the red-hot armor pieces in position. Benben wielded a giant iron hammer, striking repeatedly. The Ogres curiously watched from the side. Ogres liked warm environments, so they could tolerate high temperatures. "Benben has become so strong, yet he can still be killed by humans. Humans should never be underestimated!" Looking at Benben''s massive frame, a trace of worry flickered in Li Meng''s eyes. The Irisis Principality was launching a massive invasion of the Goblin Forest to expand its territory. The future of human invasions into the Goblin Forest seemed inevitable. For humans, it was merely the development of untamed lands. Exterminating the Savage Tribes was just a byproduct. Conflict with humans was an unavoidable path in the future. "Boss! Boss!" At this moment, a goblin warrior named Gobuchai came running over excitedly. However, upon seeing the densely packed, massive figures of Ogres by the riverside, Gobuchai stopped abruptly. With a look of uncertainty, he glanced at the Ogres by the riverside. Had the Iron Cavern been invaded by Ogres? Where did so many Ogres come from? "What''s the matter?" Seeing Gobuchai hesitating to approach, Li Meng inquired. The boss''s question snapped Gobuchai out of it. With a fanatical expression, Gobuchai looked at the figure working by the anvil. The boss was incredible. He had recruited so many Ogres as subordinates! Overcoming his fear, Gobuchai cautiously approached the riverside. "Boss, I encountered Pigmen in the eastern forest. They attacked us, but we drove them away!" Gobuchai''s report caused a flicker of emotion in Li Meng''s expression by the anvil. The pivotal point predicted in Simulated Life had finally arrived. This conflict would lead to a large-scale attack by the Pigmen. The Pigmen were likely already preparing for their westward expansion. "Boss, it''s not my fault! They attacked us first!" Gobuchai shrank his neck and cautiously watched the boss''s reaction. "How far from Gobudi''s Tribe did the battle take place?" Gobudi''s Tribe was about twenty kilometers west of the Pigmen''s territory. Not far, but not very close either. Gobuchai began counting on his fingers. "About five Iron Cavern distances from the tribe." Since the Iron Cavern was roughly two kilometers from the Throne Tribe, five such distances would be just over ten kilometers. "I see. You may go!" Realizing he wouldn''t be punished, Gobuchai grinned. He turned and ran out of the cavern excitedly. Listening to the retreating footsteps, Li Meng showed a contemplative expression. It seemed the Pigmen were expanding westward. "Gobu Ge!" Li Meng suddenly called out. By the water, Gobu Ge, who was cooling down, shuddered. He immediately stood up and looked at the boss. "Boss, I''m here!" "Starting today, begin mass-producing goblin armor." Because goblin physiques constantly evolved, full-body armor wasn''t feasible. However, simple armor to protect vital parts could be crafted. With the Iron Cavern''s current iron production, large-scale production of goblin armor was now viable. It was time to equip his goblin subordinates. With armor, even ordinary goblins'' survival rates would improve significantly. In the era of cold weapons, having armor made a world of difference. Gobu Ge''s eyes lit up, and he ran off energetically. "Boss, got it!" Having been stuck forging arrowheads and spear tips, Gobu Ge was tired of it. At last, he could forge something new. Li Meng looked up at Benben and grinned. "Benben, pick up the pace. Next month, we''ll trouble the Pigmen!" Benben let out a joyful roar and hammered even harder. --- Goblin Northern Forest. Deep within the endless green expanse, a tributary of the Goblin River meandered north. About twenty kilometers away, along the riverbanks, a settlement had sprung up at some point. Wooden structures lined both banks in a continuous stretch. A vast area of forest around it had been cleared, leaving not even tree stumps. In the afternoon sun, the Goblin Forest gleamed brightly. Inside the largest wooden house in the settlement: "What a bunch of useless fools! You can''t even handle a bunch of goblins!" A roar of fury echoed in the wooden house. Over a dozen Pigmen, clad in animal hides, sat cross-legged in the hall. At the head of the room sat a Pigman leader, towering at nearly 2.5 meters, resembling a giant. His stout and rotund build was larger than the other Pigmen present. Faced with the leader''s gaze, all the elders lowered their heads. "Chief, goblins have been appearing frequently in the western forest. There must be a goblin nest there." "No kidding! We''ve barely been here for a short time, and reports of goblin sightings keep coming in every few days." "The goblins we encountered this time were unusual. They seemed to avoid us intentionally." "Exactly! Several times, goblins turned and fled as soon as they spotted our hunting teams." "We''re Pigmen! Isn''t it normal for goblins to run away from us?" "No, goblins are generally too foolish to assess their strength accurately." "True. When goblins gather, they''d even dare to bite a dragon a few times." The elders in the hall engaged in lively discussion, gradually forgetting about the chief''s earlier anger. Chapter 94: The Clever Pig Da Zhi Chapter 94: The Clever Pig Da Zhi The moment the elders seemed to ignore him, Pig Da Qiangs mouth twitched. Silence! A deafening roar erupted from him, causing the Pigmen elders in the hall to shudder and immediately quiet down. Kill all those damned goblins for me! There must not be a single goblin in my territory! Faced with the chiefs furious roar, the elders exchanged uneasy glances. The Pigmen elder seated at the front raised his hand. Chief, we need to wait a bit. No waiting! Pig Da Qiang glared fiercely. Pig Da Zhi straightened up, meeting the chiefs angry gaze without flinching. We must wait, Chief. As the sage of the tribe, I cannot allow you to act recklessly! The Pigmen elders nodded in agreement. Although the chiefs strength was formidable, his intelligence paled in comparison to the sage. Pig Da Zhi rose to his feet, turning to face the elders and the chief. He grinned confidently. Ive questioned the clansmen who fled back. They said the goblins possess a long-range weapon capable of firing arrows. This weapon has given the weak goblins the power to challenge our hunting squads. Now, the question arises: why do the goblins possess long-range weapons? Pig Da Zhi smiled confidently and turned to the chief seated on the throne. Its obvious. The goblins must have taken these weapons from humans. Under Pig Da Zhis gaze, Pig Da Qiangs annoyance grew, his eyes glaring with frustration. Get to the point, you chatterbox! Unbothered by the chiefs scolding, Pig Da Zhi grinned again. Any goblin capable of stealing weapons from humans is not a simple opponent. Therefore, we must not act carelessly. With that, Pig Da Zhi returned to his seat, slightly bowing his head toward the chief. Chief, we should wait a little longer. Once our clansmen have all migrated to their new home, it wont be too late to sweep away the goblins. Wasnt the conclusion the same anyway? Pig Da Qiang grinned. Fine. Well wait then! The Pigmen elders exchanged glances, then looked at the sage with admiration. The sage was indeed impressivehis reasoning sounded entirely logical. --- Goblin Forest, Northern Bank. Throne Cave Dwelling, Iron Cavern. It was a new day, in the afternoon. On the open ground outside the Iron Cavern, Li Meng stood, basking in the scorching sunlight, facing the cavern entrance. Beside him stood a massive armored figure: Benben. Benbens armor appeared even thicker and heavier than before, weighing a staggering five tons. Every part of his body was encased in iron, including his joints, which were cleverly designed to allow unrestricted movement. The helmet was a giant barrel-like structure with a visor slit ten centimeters wide. Though wide enough for arrows to target his eyes, a mesh guard protected the visor. In combat, the mesh could be lowered to block arrow strikes; in normal times, it could be opened for better visibility. All ogres'' helmets shared this design. The angled mesh guard also effectively shaded the visor from sunlight. As long as they didnt look directly at the sun, their eyes wouldnt be exposed to sunlight. Time flew by, and a month passed unnoticed. Today, Li Meng completed his blacksmithing work. Dont be afraid. Come out now. Li Meng called toward the Iron Cavern. Beside him, Benben bellowed toward the cavern as well. Urged by the two, a massive shadow in the caverns darkness began to move. An ogre mustered the courage to step out cautiously. It first extended an arm into the sunlight. The scorching rays glinting off the iron armor caused no discomfort, encouraging the ogre to carefully step out of the cavern. Under the sun, the ogre moved like a curious child, glancing around, lifting its legs, and waving its arms. It even raised its head to look for the thing it feared. But with its new gear, it no longer feared the thing in the sky. Dont look at the sun! Seeing the ogre raise its head, Li Meng roared. The thunderous shout startled Benben, who stood beside him, as well as the ogre outside the cavern. The latter quickly lowered its head. Do not look at the sun! Do not look up at the thing you fear, or you will turn into stone. Understand? Li Mengs words were directed not only at the ogre outside but also at those hiding inside the cavern. Alright, now come out. As long as you dont look up, you wont turn to stone. Li Mengs task now was simple: to help the ogres adapt to life under the sun and train them to avoid looking upward. Seeing their clansmen safe in the sunlight, the ogres inside the cavern began stepping out one after another. A total of 23 ogres, all clad in full-body armor, emerged. Their massive figures cast a dark, continuous shadow. Looking at the hulking figures before him, Li Meng grinned. Good. Time to trouble the Pigmen! A conflict with humans was inevitable, and Li Meng had no intention of retreating. Benben, take them for a walk. Im heading back to the tribe. With that, Li Meng turned and hurried toward the tribes direction. Watching his master leave, Benben stayed put. As the leader, he couldnt always follow his master. He needed to watch over his clansmen, who werent very bright. Without his supervision, they might turn into stone by the time he returned. During the months spent in the deep mountains, Benben had seen too many ogres turned to stone under the sun. He couldnt comprehend why his clansmen, despite their fear of sunlight, would hide in sunlit forests. --- Throne Tribe. Half an hour later, Li Meng returned to the tribes cave dwelling. Whats your name? At the entrance, he spotted a female Lizardman sitting idly. Seeing him, she quickly stood up. Master, Im sorry. I didnt mean to block your way. No worries. Youre not in my way. Li Meng sat down where the female Lizardman had been sitting. Standing behind him, the Lizardman seemed unsure whether to retreat into the cave or remain still. Why didnt you go to the Iron Cavern with the others? Delivering milk to the male Lizardmen had become the female Lizardmans daily routine, which Li Meng had tacitly approved. Allowing male and female Lizardmen to interact wasnt a bad thingit benefited their emotional well-being. Im called Hui Shasha I didnt. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do Lizardmen blush? At least, Li Meng couldnt tell. He glanced at Hui Shashas stomach. Seeing him look at her belly, Hui Shashas eyes flickered with panic. Smiling faintly, Li Meng didnt press further. Chapter 95: I Want It All Chapter 95: I Want It All "Boss, Boss!" Before long, the sound of hooves echoed through the tribe. Gobu Qiang came rushing over, riding a wild boar, snorting heavily. The galloping boar screeched to a halt, sliding several meters before stopping. Gobu Qiang quickly dismounted and ran over. "Boss, did you call for me?" Gobu Qiang knelt dramatically, sliding several meters and bowing before Li Meng. "How''s the spear training coming along?" Li Meng had been pondering how to effectively utilize the Goblin Boar Cavalry. Initially leaning towards crossbow cavalry tactics, he eventually settled on spear cavalry. The weapons had gone through several trials. Crossbows and throwing spears were effective for hunting large creatures. The crossbow allowed for long-range attacks, while the spear was ideal for short-distance throws. With the added speed of a charge, the throwing spear became incredibly powerful. However, considering that cavalrys primary role was to break through enemy lines, the lance became indispensable. Thus, Li Meng designed a specialized lance for the Goblin Boar Cavalry. The lance''s tip was a short, cylindrical structure. The tip itself was very short, less than ten centimeters in length. Behind the tip was a cylindrical shaft. This design ensured the lance wouldn''t penetrate too deeply, making it easy to pull out. Targets struck by the lance would be knocked back rather than impaled. This prevented the lance from being a single-use weapon. Between crossbow cavalry and lance cavalry, Li Meng chose to have both. He divided the Goblin Boar Cavalry into two main groups. The first group consisted of the Big Goblin Boar Cavalry, a versatile unit. Equipped with crossbows, throwing spears, lances, and longswords, The wild boars they rode provided ample space to carry all four weapons. Even the lance could be neatly securedone end rested on the boars tusks, while the other hooked onto the rider''s leg. This allowed for easy access to the lance, making it very convenient. Only the Big Goblins had the strength to wield the lance effectively. The second group was the regular Goblin Boar Cavalry. These were standard goblins serving as cavalry. They carried crossbows, throwing spears, and longswords but were not equipped with lances. Their role was to provide ranged support and assist in charges from behind the Big Goblin Boar Cavalry. Gobu Qiang scratched his head with a sheepish grin. "I can hit wooden dummies now, Boss, but the lance''s impact is too strongit makes my arms hurt so much!" "Pain is good. Train more, and it wont hurt anymore!" Li Meng was deeply invested in developing the Goblin Boar Cavalry, And he had high standards for them. Only the most exceptional goblins could become cavalry. Cowardly goblins were eliminated before they reached adulthood. From a young age, goblins learned to wield various weapons. They also underwent targeted training to strengthen their arm muscles. Logically, Li Mengs descendants would make the best cavalry candidates. Their superior strength would allow them to handle lances with ease. However, the transition period for Li Mengs offspring from goblins to goblin warriors was too short. The cycle lasted less than a year. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once they evolved into goblin warriors, riding wild boars became unsuitable. To goblin warriors, the boars were simply too small. Gobu Qiang pulled a long face. "Boss, Ill have the little ones train more!" Riding wild boars was fun, but lance training was exhausting! "Good. Gather your boar cavalry; your first battle is coming soon!" Gobu Qiang froze, his expression shifting to one of wild excitement. "Thats great, Boss! Are we going to fight the Lizardmen?" Hed been upset about missing the trip to the Northern Marshlands with the Boss last time. Now, he finally had the chance to fight alongside him. "The Lizardmen in the Northern Marshlands are allies. This time, were targeting the Pigmen in the Eastern Forest!" Gobu Qiang nodded enthusiastically. He didnt care who the enemy was, as long as he could fight alongside the Boss. Gobu Qiang quickly got up, sprinted to his boar, and mounted it. "Boss, Ill gather the troops right away!" With a tug of the reins, the boar turned and snorted, galloping into the forest depths. Most of Gobu Qiangs subordinates werent in the tribe; They were out hunting. In the tribe, hunting teams were responsible for their own food supply. They took care of providing for their bloodline and offspring. The portion of game they submitted supported goblins left in the tribe. Over the next few days, Li Meng focused on one thing Selecting hunting teams to form an army to march against the Pigmen. --- Half a month later, in the afternoon. The Throne Cave Dwelling buzzed with activity. Inside a wooden hut, a group of higher goblins surrounded a sand table. Among the goblins, goblin warriors formed the majority. They stood closest to Li Meng, While the Big Goblins stood farther away. "Our target is here!" Li Meng stood by the sand table, holding a stick and pointing to the Pigmen Tribes location. "This is a Pigmen Tribe with a population of about three thousand!" "Their presence poses a serious threat to our safety. Therefore, they must be eliminated!" The goblins around the sand table grew excited, Their eyes gleaming with greed as they stared at the spot Li Meng pointed to. "Boss, Ive never eaten Pigmen before. Are they tasty?" A goblin warrior looked at the Boss expectantly. The question drew the attention of all the goblins, who turned to stare at the Boss. Faced with their gazes, Li Meng grinned. "I havent tried them either, but youll get to taste them soon." The higher goblins around the sand table nodded eagerly, Saliva almost dripping from their mouths. "Ive tried them! Pigmen meat is fatty and deliciousone bite and its full of oil!" Gobu Chai raised its hand, drooling as it reminisced about the taste of Pigmen meat. The surrounding goblins felt their mouths water at Gobu Chais description. Saliva trickled down their lips uncontrollably. "Ahem. Now, pay attention!" Li Meng tapped the ground with his stick, pulling the goblins thoughts back. "Remember the location. If you get separated, head there directly. The Pigmen Tribe is about twenty kilometers northeast of the Gobu Di Tribe. You can follow this tributary to reach them." Although the goblins rarely got lost in the forest, Thanks to their keen sense of smell that allowed them to track the group, It was always better to be thorough. "From today, prepare at least half a months worth of dry rations!" "Also, take your subordinates to the Iron Cavern to receive your equipment." "Prepare everything within half a month. After that, the army will set out!" Standing tall, Li Meng discarded his stick, Sweeping his gaze over the goblins around the sand table. With a wave of his hand, he commanded, "Go, and make haste!" The wooden hut erupted into commotion. The goblins around the sand table dispersed swiftly. The goblins leaving the Throne Cave Dwelling scattered in all directions, And before long, they disappeared into the forest depths. Chapter 96: We Are Goblins Chapter 96: We Are Goblins Li Meng stood at the doorway, watching the goblin underlings leave. This expedition to the Pigmen Tribe was considered a form of extended training. He instructed the goblins to habitually stockpile dry rations for emergencies. The drawbacks of hunting while traveling were too great to be acceptable. Thus, over the following half month, the tribe began preparations for the expedition to the Pigmen Tribe. The area outside the Iron Cavern bustled with activity. A long line of goblins queued up to receive armor. Hunting squads returning from foraging started producing large quantities of dried meat. Li Meng didnt remain idle in the tribe. He went to the eastern outpost of the Northern Marshlands. --- Morning, Northern Marshlands Eastern Outpost. Hmm, not bad! Li Meng walked around the outpost, nodding in approval as he surveyed the surroundings. Indeed, it matched his planned design closely. The outpost was built near water, covering an area equivalent to five football fields. Surrounded by seven-meter-high wooden walls, it was well-fortified. Five watchtowers stood at the four cardinal directions, each equipped with a triple-bow ballista. The outpost could accommodate around 500 goblins for battle. It had a west gate, outside which was a simple dock. Li Mengs praise brought a grin to Gobu Gaos face. Boss, boss! At that moment, a goblin came running over energetically. Boss, the Lizardmen have brought fish! Li Mengs eyes lit up with interest. Lets go take a look! Li Meng and Gobu Gao climbed the watchtower on the left side of the west gate. From there, Li Meng saw the dock outside. Built half on land and half over water, the dock stood in a deeper section of the water. Not far from the dock, a group of Lizardmen approached, accompanied by over ten wooden boats. The boats varied in size, with the largest being several times bigger than the smallest. These wooden boats had been made by the goblins for the Lizardmen as transport tools. The Lizardmen swam while pushing the boats toward the dock. The boats appeared heavily loaded, their sides nearly level with the water. Luckily, the water in the marshes was calm. If they had been on the Goblin River, the boats would have capsized and sunk long ago. Boss, the Lizardmen always deliver fish in the afternoon. After transporting it overnight to the tribe, it usually arrives by morning. As the boats drew closer, Li Meng could see their cargo clearly. They were filled with water, the surface gently rippling. Within, large and small fish swam about. When the Lizardmen arrived at the dock, the outpost became lively. With the creaking sound of wood, the west gate slowly opened. Dozens of goblins swarmed out with carts. Nearly a hundred goblins and Lizardmen worked in tandem, efficiently transferring the fish. Boss, why dont we have the Lizardmen make dried fish instead? It would be much more convenient. Gobu Gao looked at Li Meng in puzzlement. While dried meat wasnt tasty, it was filling. Transporting live fish with the Lizardmen seemed unnecessarily troublesome. It took time, and each transfer required significant effort. Dried meat can be used in emergencies but isnt suitable for long-term consumption. Li Mengs explanation made Gobu Gao nod in half-understanding. Indeed, even they couldnt endure eating dried meat daily. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After inspecting the outpost, Li Meng didnt linger. Early the next morning, he departed. By the time Li Meng returned to the tribe, it was already the afternoon of the following day. Back at the tribe, Li Meng stayed put and didnt go anywhere. Time passed day by day. --- Half a month later, Throne Cave Dwelling. It was another day, in the morning. The buffer zone outside the eastern wall was bustling with activity. Nearly 5,000 goblins filled the barren land. Their green figures formed a dense, seemingly endless mass. This sight alone was enough to send shivers down ones spine. The goblins noisy chatter echoed through the air. The collective gathering made them unusually excited. They looked around, occasionally shouting excitedly. Boss, the boss is here! At that moment, a commotion rippled through the goblin crowd. Li Mengs sturdy figure appeared on the watchtower to the left of the east gate. The sight of their leader sent the goblins into a frenzy. Standing on the watchtower, Li Meng looked at the sea of goblins with satisfaction. In less than two years, he had achieved this level of success. He relished the fervent gazes of thousands of goblins. Facing their countless gazes, Li Meng spread his arms wide. This gesture instantly silenced the goblin crowd outside the wall. Tell me, what are we? Li Mengs voice roared like thunder. Goblins! Goblins! The goblins outside the wall raised their weapons high, shouting in unison. The deafening response rolled like waves, one after another. The overwhelming noise sent birds fleeing from the surrounding forest. Li Meng grinned, pressing his hands downward. The thunderous cheers stopped abruptly. We are goblins, and we have many enemies. Our battles will never end. Perhaps we are weak now, but we will become stronger. We will show our enemies that the era of goblins has arrived. Goblins will rise! Li Mengs voice echoed grandly between heaven and earth. It was so loud that every goblin heard the ambition in their leaders voice. Every goblin looked at the figure on the watchtower with fanatical devotion. Under their leaders guidance, they believed they could overcome any powerful foe. Gobumeng! Gobumeng! A shout suddenly erupted from the goblin crowd. It was quickly echoed by the rest. The goblin army outside the wall became even more frenzied. Their fervent cries of their leaders name reverberated. Gobumeng! Gobumeng! The overwhelming volume built wave after wave. Every goblin raised their weapon, shouting with fervor. Even the wild boars ridden by the goblin boar riders seemed infected by the atmosphere, snorting and grunting. Li Meng raised his arm, pointing eastward. The fervent cheers stopped abruptly. Our enemies are to the east. March forward! The goblin army on the barren land responded by moving. Clad in simple armor, they turned and surged into the forest. The sound of footsteps thundered across the land. The black tide of the goblin army swept eastward like a wave. The dense forest seemed like a voracious beast, devouring the goblins. Goblin Boar Riders, move out! Gobu Qiang, riding a wild boar, roared with excitement. Nearly a thousand goblin boar riders mobilized and charged into the forest. The rumble of hooves echoed across the land. The boar-riding goblins rushed into the dense forest like a dark cloud. Seeing this, Li Meng grinned. From atop the watchtower, he suddenly leaped. His muscular body landed steadily on Benbens shoulder outside the wall. Chapter 97: Forest Encounter Battle Chapter 97: Forest Encounter Battle Outside the wooden wall, twenty-four Ogres stood under the wall. They lined up in a single row. Each Ogre wore heavy armor and held a massive spiked club. Roar! The impact on its shoulder caused Benben to let out a roar. Its massive body began running with enormous strides. The other Ogres followed closely, charging into the forest. Although their movements appeared somewhat clumsy, their speed was astonishing. In no time, they caught up with the main army that had yet to fully enter the forest. Facing the approaching Ogres, the Goblins scattered to make way. The dense crowd of Goblins opened up paths wide enough for the Ogres to pass through. The twenty-four Ogres charged into the forest like heavy tanks. It took over half an hour before the wasteland outside the eastern wall finally quieted down. The once bustling sea of Goblins had disappeared entirely, leaving only the forest deep with noise. The commotion gradually faded into the distance. --- Goblin River''s Northern Forest It was now afternoon, and the forest was eerily quiet. Boss, I smell pigs. They''ve been here! Deep within the dim forest, a group of Goblins gathered. One particular Goblin was the tallest, standing around 2.5 meters with a massive build. In its presence, the surrounding Goblins resembled little rabbits. Gobu Di glanced around the depths of the forest. Tell the little bosses to spread out with their underlings. If they find the Pigmen, kill them! Gobu Di grinned, a glint of greed flashing in its eyes. Compared to wild boars, Pigmen meat was far more deliciousfat, tender, and incredibly satisfying. Boss, how about we take a look at the Pigmen''s settlement? Gobu Di kicked the Goblin who made the suggestion, sending it flying. Idiot, do you want to die? The kicked Goblin quickly got up from the ground, smiling ingratiatingly as it trotted back to its boss''s side. Boss, what does the big boss want us to do? Gobu Di glared at the little Goblin. It let out a menacing grin, its eyes gleaming with greed. The big boss wants us to wander around the nearby forest. If we encounter Pigmen, well kill them! The Goblin grinned back. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boss, thats it! If the big boss wants us to kill Pigmen, wouldnt it be better to attack their settlement directly? Gobu Di looked at the little Goblin like it was a fool and kicked it flying again. Idiot, are you looking to get yourself killed? I''m not as stupid as you! The big boss only instructed them to hunt Pigmen in the forest, not to attack their settlement. Boss! Boss! Pigmen! Just then, a Goblin ran over, panting excitedly. A lot of Pigmen! Theyre over there! The Goblin pointed to the northeastern part of the forest. How many is a lot? Gobu Di glanced in the direction the Goblin indicated. Well The Goblin began counting on its fingers. Finally, its eyes lit up, and it held out both hands. Boss, more than ten sets of fingers! Ten sets of fingers? Gobu Di scratched its head, looking puzzled. I know! Thats ten! Another Goblin jumped in, looking pleased with itself. No, ten sets of ten is two tensits twenty! No, no, its not twenty! Its twenty! The Goblins around Gobu Di started bickering, faces flushed with anger. Their noisy argument irritated Gobu Di. Shut up! Its roar silenced the squabbling Goblins. The Goblins immediately shut their mouths, shrinking under their bosss fierce gaze. Gobu Di pointed at the Goblin who reported the Pigmen. Are there more of them than us? The Goblin quickly shook its head. It started counting on its fingers again. Stop counting! As long as theyre fewer than us, its fine! Gobu Di glared at the little Goblin and pulled a war horn from its waist. It placed the horn to its mouth and blew. The long, deep sound echoed through the forest. All the Goblins scattered throughout the forest heard the horn at the same time. They turned and ran toward the sounds source. Their boss was summoning them! Meanwhile, in the northeastern part of the forest. Amidst the dim woods, shadows moved. Over a hundred Pigmen were advancing through the forest. The sound of the horn caused all the Pigmen to halt. They raised their heads, looking toward the direction of the horn. Its Goblins! Hearing the horns echo through the forest, Pig Gutwater grinned. Recently, Goblins had been frequently appearing in the western forest, harassing hunters. Under the chiefs orders, Pig Gutwater led the team to clear out the pesky Goblins. Everyone, follow me, quickly! Pig Gutwater let out an excited roar, wielding a large machete as its plump body charged deeper into the forest. The other Pigmen warriors hurried to keep up. Their chubby bodies jiggled as they ran, filling the forest with snorts and wheezes. It wasnt pig squeals but the sound of the Pigmen panting as they ran. Half an hour later, deep in the dim forest. Bad news! Bad news! Boss! Boss! The Pigmen are charging this way! A Goblin ran over, panting heavily. Whats there to fear? Charge back at them! Gobu Di slapped the panicked Goblin, sending it flying. By now, over three hundred Goblins had gathered around Gobu Di. Little ones, follow me! Wahaha! Gobu Di laughed loudly, letting out a roar. Its massive body charged into the forest with its spiked club. Wah! Wah! The other Goblins, inspired by their bosss bravery, excitedly shouted and followed. In less than ten minutes, the two sides met in a slightly open area of the forest. Its Goblins! Its meat! Both sides spotted each other simultaneously. Kill them! Eat them! Gobu Di grinned viciously, shouting loudly. Opposite him, Pig Gutwater roared back. The excited Goblins licked their lips greedily at the sight of the chubby Pigmen. Whoosh! The Goblin crossbowmen were the first to attack. They pulled their triggers, releasing bolts into the forest. The whizzing sound of the bolts made the Pigmen hastily cover their heads. Chapter 98: What Are You Afraid Of? Chapter 98: What Are You Afraid Of? "Ah!" A scream rang out. Several Pigmen were struck by crossbow bolts. The bolts pierced into their plump bodies. Although they penetrated deeply, they didn''t inflict fatal injuries. Their layers of fat effectively protected their vulnerable internal organs. The wounded Pigmen became even more frenzied. With bloodshot eyes, they charged at the Goblins. "Wa-haha, die!" The massive Gobu Di was like a heavy tank. The moment it saw the Pigmen, it launched a charge. Its barreling body, like a mountain of flesh, pressed toward the Pigmen. Two fearless Pigmen rushed to meet it head-on. Gobu Di grinned hideously, raising its spiked club to smash down on one of them. "Stand back! Leave it to me!" A thunderous shout rang out. A stronger Pigman darted past the two others. It charged forward, wielding a large cleaver to counter the spiked club. Clang! A piercing clash of metal echoed through the forest. The spiked club collided with the cleaver. Sparks flew as both combatants were forced back two steps. The impact from the spiked club left Gobu Di''s hands trembling. The Pigman, known as Pig Gutwater, fared no better. Its right hand, clutching the cleaver, also quivered. "Again!" Gobu Di grinned savagely. It charged forward again, swinging its spiked club. Unwilling to back down, Pig Gutwater rushed to meet it. Their weapons clashed repeatedly. Once, twice, three times! Their strikes grew faster and faster. Both warriors adjusted their footwork continuously, seeking an opening in their opponent''s defense. The rapid swings of their weapons stirred up gusts of wind. The force was palpable even to bystanders nearby. While the leaders were locked in fierce combat, Goblins and Pigmen clashed as well. The dim forest echoed with chaos. The Goblins'' screeches and the Pigmen''s roars intertwined. The Pigmen warriors were undeniably strong. Even with their powerful crossbows, the Goblins couldn''t secure a decisive advantage. Despite their numbers being several times that of the Pigmen, they couldn''t end the battle swiftly. In the dark forest, the gruesome fight raged on. Each Pigman faced off against multiple Goblins. They also had to remain wary of the occasional whistling crossbow bolts. Many Pigmen, pierced and bloodied by Goblin spears, still refused to fall. Meanwhile, their cleavers were stained with Goblin blood. A single cleaver strike from a Pigman was often lethal to a Goblin. However, as more Goblins poured in from all directions, the balance shifted. The Pigmen, once evenly matched, began to falter. "Accursed green-skinned trash, get lost!" Amid the chaotic battlefield, a Pigman roared furiously. It stepped forward and slashed a Goblin across the shoulder. "Ah!" The Goblin screamed in agony, its body nearly cleaved in two. It fell lifelessly to the ground. Its death did not intimidate the surrounding Goblins. They screeched and charged in. Their spears stabbed into the Pigman''s body with force. The spearheads sank halfway in. The Pigman howled, staggered, and fell heavily to the ground, never to rise again. Its body was riddled with bloody holes. Clang! At that moment, a sharp metallic clash pierced the air. The leaders'' duel reached its climax. A massive cleaver flew through the air. It soared over ten meters before embedding itself into a tree with a "thunk." "Die!" Gobu Di roared with excitement. It swung its spiked club down on Pig Gutwater''s head. If the blow landed, Pig Gutwater''s skull would undoubtedly shatter. "Elder!" Suddenly, a Pigman rushed forward. It lunged, knocking Pig Gutwater aside, and used its own body to absorb the blow. Crunch! The massive spiked club struck the Pigman''s head. The Pigman''s head burst like a watermelon, blood and flesh splattering everywhere. Its crushed body was driven into the ground by the force of the club. "Accursed Goblins!" Pig Gutwater''s eyes burned with fury at the sight. "Elder, retreat! Retreat!" Two Pigmen rushed forward, forcibly dragging Pig Gutwater toward the depths of the forest. "Retreat! Retreat!" Reluctantly, Pig Gutwater issued the command to withdraw. It blew the whistle hanging around its neck. Tweet! Tweet! The sharp whistle echoed through the forest. The Pigmen, snapping out of their combat frenzy, abandoned their enemies and retreated, bloodied, into the forest depths. "Wa-wa!" The Goblins erupted in gleeful shouts at the fleeing Pigmen. They rushed after them in pursuit. But after a short chase, the Pigmen disappeared without a trace. Though the Goblins could track their scent, they knew the Pigmen''s settlement was nearby. Pursuing further would risk drawing more Pigmen into the fray. "Boss, boss, they ran away!" With the Pigmen gone, the dark forest fell silent. Gobu Di chewed on a Pigmans severed head with relish. A large chunk of skin tore off with each bite. Seeing their leader eat so heartily, the Goblins swallowed hungrily. "Let them run! Clean up the battlefield, eat, and drink to your heart''s content!" The surrounding Goblins'' eyes lit up. They screeched and pounced on the corpses littering the ground. The returning Goblins, who had been chasing the Pigmen, cursed but joined the feast. For a while, eerie chewing and gnawing sounds filled the dim forest. --- Pigmen Settlement In the afternoon, inside the largest wooden hut. "I can''t take it anymore! Those damned GoblinsIll tear them apart and boil them for soup!" A furious roar echoed through the wooden hut. Sitting at the head seat, Pig Da Qiang glared at Pig Da Zhi, panting heavily. "Those disgusting Goblins have invaded our doorstep, Pig Da Zhi. Do you still want us to wait and do nothing?" Pig Da Qiang clenched its fists tightly, its face flushed with anger. It had made up its mind. If Pig Da Zhi spouted nonsense again, Pig Da Qiang would teach it a lesson with its fists. Facing the chief''s fiery gaze, Pig Da Zhi grinned. "Then we won''t wait. We''ll clean out the Goblins in the surrounding forest first!" Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pig Da Qiang was momentarily stunned by the agreement. It hadn''t expected Pig Da Zhi to concede so easily. "Chief, we can fight, but we mustn''t venture too deep into the forest. Our forces are limited; we can''t afford a reckless westward advance." Pig Da Qiang rubbed its bald head, casting a puzzled look at Pig Da Zhi. "Sage, what are you afraid of?" Chapter 99: Gobu Di Tribe Chapter 99: Gobu Di Tribe Pig Da Zhi stood up and walked out. Of course, its fear of that kind of powerful being who can fight a thousand enemies alone. Chief, just do what you need to. Remember my words. As they watched the wise ones departing figure, the elders in the wooden hut looked at each other. Whats there to fear? Dont we have strong warriors too? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Exactly! At worst, we report it to the commander! Chief, what should we do next? Pig Da Qiang grinned, stood up, and waved his large hand. Gather all the warriors and follow me to wipe out the green-skinned trash in the forest! The elders were thrilled as they stood up. The recent news about goblins had infuriated them to no end. Now, they finally had a chance to take revenge on the goblins. Before long, the tribe was in an uproar. All the Pigmen warriors stopped their work. Nearly 3,000 Pigmen warriors surged towards the forest in the southwest, preparing to take bloody revenge on the goblins in the forest, killing every green-skinned creature in sight. --- In the forest north of Goblin River. Boss, boss, somethings wrong! The days hunt was over, and Gobu Di was leading his underlings back to the tribe. In the dim forest, numerous green-skinned figures swayed. Amid chaotic cries of Wa wa, the group moved southward. Suddenly, a goblin ran out from the depths of the forest, chasing after the largest figure in the group. Whats wrong? Gobu Di was holding a roasted pig leg, gnawing on the bone as he walked. He glanced at his panting underling beside him. Its the Pigmen, lots and lots of Pigmen! All the Pigmen are coming! The report made Gobu Di grin. He threw away the pig leg bone, and the goblins around him scrambled to snatch it. Run back to the tribe! Gobu Di roared loudly, his voice echoing through the forest. His massive body began running through the dim woods. The goblins around him also cried out, running after him. Not long after the goblins left, the forest quieted down again. But the silence was soon broken. Countless Pigmen figures emerged from the depths of the forest, their corpulent bodies filling a large area. Each Pigman wore beast-hide clothing and wielded a large machete. Standing nearly two meters tall, they looked extremely sturdy. I smell goblins, Chief. Theyre in that direction! A Pigman elder sniffed the air with his tubular nose. Beside him, Pig Da Qiang grinned. Good, good! This time, they wont escape! Pig Da Qiangs face was full of excitement. The goblins had made him so angry that his teeth itched. But the thought of tearing goblins apart with his hands filled him with anticipation. Behind Pig Da Qiang, Pig Da Zhi scanned the forest thoughtfully. The tribe isnt far from here. Dont rush to catch up with them. Pig Da Qiang curiously turned his head to look at Pig Da Zhi. Didnt you say not to go too deep into the forest? Pig Da Zhi smiled leisurely. Chief, when I said not to go deep, I meant not to stray far from the tribe. If the goblins lair is close to the tribe, we cant let it remain. Dont just listen to what I saywatch what I do. Things to be done dont always get done because many factors can change the plan. Pig Da Qiang glared at Pig Da Zhi, frustrated by the cryptic words. Chief, lets move on! a Pigman elder quickly intervened, stopping the chief from arguing further. In the tribe, the most foolish thing was to argue with the wise one. The Pigmen, whom the wise one considered not too bright, obediently followed orders. Pig Da Qiang gave Pig Da Zhi a glare but didnt press further. For the rest of the journey, the Pigmen tracked the goblins, moving several kilometers through the dim forest toward the southwest. --- The next morning, at the Gobu Di Tribe. The Gobu Di Tribe was located in the forest about ten kilometers north of Goblin Rivers north bank, situated on an elevated plain. Though only one-fifth the size of the Throne Tribe, its defenses were impeccable. Like the Throne Tribe, the Gobu Di Tribe had cleared a 300-meter-wide buffer zone around it. High wooden walls, nearly seven meters tall, surrounded the settlement. Towers stood along the walls, each equipped with a Triple-bow Ballista. Early in the morning, the forest to the north of the tribe was noisy. Soon, a large group of goblins poured out of the forest like a tide. Be alert and get on the walls! Gobu Di roared as he ran across the open ground outside the tribe. The towering wooden walls brought a grin to his face. He would skewer the Pigmen chasing them. Nearly a thousand goblins swarmed into the tribe and scattered, climbing the walls via various stairways. Soon, the previously empty wooden walls were packed with goblins. Gobu Di also climbed the tower to the right of the northern gate. The goblins on the walls eagerly watched the forest edge of the buffer zone, anticipating the Pigmens arrival. The thought of war made them salivate at the idea of feasting on meat until they couldnt eat anymore. They relished the sensation of being so full they could burst. As they waited, the morning sun gradually rose in the eastern sky. The first rays of sunlight illuminated the forests edge on the open ground. Shadows moved within the forest, accompanied by loud noises. Countless Pigmen appeared at the forests edge. Seeing the wooden stronghold, the Pigmen were astonished. They hadnt expected the goblins to build such a large wooden fort in the forest. Interesting. It seems weve encountered a clever goblin tribe, remarked Pig Da Zhi, intrigued by the buffer zone and fortifications. Goblins usually preferred dark, damp caves. Why had they built such a large wooden fort in the forest? His curiosity was piqued, especially about the cleverness of the goblin leader. Hmph! Just a wooden wall. Ill smash it! Pig Da Qiang sneered, raising his machete and preparing to charge. Chief, lets observe first, urged Pig Da Zhi. No! Warriors of the tribe, follow me! Pig Da Qiang roared, ignoring the advice. He raised his machete and charged out of the forest. Roar! Inspired by their chiefs courage, the Pigmen roared and charged out of the forest, following him. Under the morning light, countless Pigmen surged out of the forest like a tidal wave. Haha! Theyre coming! Gobu Di laughed excitedly on the tower, personally aiming a Triple-bow Ballista. Chapter 100: Goblin Tribe Defense Battle Chapter 100: Goblin Tribe Defense Battle "Fire! Shoot them to death!" The strings of the ''Triple-bow Ballista'' were loaded with a new componenta wooden arrow barrel. The barrel was drilled with 72 holes, each capable of holding a half-meter-long bolt. Once fired, the 72 bolts would be unleashed simultaneously. Although the accuracy was poor and the dispersion wide, it was perfect for dealing with large groups of enemies. While the giant bolts were powerful and effective against individual targets, the barrel was designed for clustered enemies. "Fire! Kill them all!" Gobu Di sneered menacingly as he pulled the trigger. With a loud "thwack," the snapping of the massive bowstring resounded across the watchtower. Seventy-two bolts shot out from the barrel, scattering across the sky and arcing toward the charging Pigmen on the wasteland. At almost the same moment, the sounds of bowstrings snapping echoed from other watchtowers. The dense swarm of bolts rained down like a storm, covering a vast area of the Pigmen below. "Ahhh!" Screams filled the air, mingling with the sickening sounds of bolts piercing flesh. The Pigmen caught in the arrow storm collapsed in large numbers. Some Pigmen were turned into literal porcupines, their bodies bristling with bolts. "What kind of weapon is this?" Watching from the forest, Pig Da Zhi was stunned. When the black cloud of bolts descended from the sky, it immediately sensed disaster. In just one volley, dozens of its kin were slain. The terrifying weapon filled Pig Da Zhi''s heart with unease. "Ha ha ha! Reload, quickly!" Seeing a single shot wreak such havoc on the Pigmen, Gobu Di was ecstatic. He eagerly urged the goblin underlings to reload the barrel. The goblin lackeys hurriedly carried a preloaded barrel and mounted it onto the ballista. "Curse these goblins!" Pig Da Qiang, charging on the wasteland, was also startled by the sudden attack. There were simply too many bolts in the air. Several bolts had embedded themselves in its body, but thanks to its thick hide, it suffered no significant injuries. It merely felt pain as the bolts lodged into its fat layer. "I''ll kill you all!" Suddenly, Pig Da Qiang halted mid-charge. It raised its right foot and stomped heavily on the ground. "War Stomp!" With a roar that sounded like a chant to the heavens, the earth began to tremble. The ground beneath it cracked open, the fissure rapidly spreading toward the wooden stockade. "Damn it, magic!" This scene caught Gobu Di''s attention from the watchtower. The last shot had been aimed at the largest Pigman, but seeing the massive crack spreading from its feet, Gobu Di''s face darkened. The fissures trajectory was aimed directly at his watchtower. Before the goblin underlings could finish reloading, Gobu Di dove to the left. His massive body leaped off the watchtower and crashed onto the wooden wall with a thud. Out on the wasteland, the fissure raced across 200 meters, slamming into the watchtower. "Boom!" With a deafening crash, the segment of the wooden wall, along with the watchtower, collapsed. The rumbling noise persisted for a long while. The collapsed structures filled the fissure, leaving a massive breach in the wooden wall. "Ha ha! Warriors, charge! Kill the goblins! Leave no one alive!" Pig Da Qiang laughed triumphantly, raising his great blade as he resumed his charge. The other Pigmen, seeing the wall breached by their chief, were invigorated. "Roar!" Amid the rain of arrows, they bellowed and pressed forward. In no time, the Pigmen had closed the distance to within 100 meters of the wall. "What are you waiting for? Shoot them!" Gobu Di picked up a spiked club from the ground and roared at the goblin lackeys, who were stunned on the wall. The goblin archers hastily pulled their triggers, and the sound of snapping bowstrings filled the air. A denser volley of bolts rained down on the Pigmen. The charging Pigmen raised their arms to shield their heads while continuing their assault. Though the bolts embedded in their bodies elicited screams, the Pigmen displayed astonishing bravery. Even with their arms riddled with arrows and blood streaming down, they pressed on without hesitation. The sight of their fallen comrades did not deter them but instead fueled their frenzy, their eyes glowing crimson. From above, the Pigmen swarmed toward the breach in the wooden wall like a dark cloud. Standing at the breach was a tall green-skinned figureGobu Di! He stood upright, holding a spiked club, his eyes unflinching as he faced the oncoming Pigmen. Behind him, the goblins shouted excitedly, brandishing their spears with eager anticipation. Their leader stood at the forefront, filling them with courage. "Come at me, goblins! Die!" Pig Da Qiang was the first to reach the breach, sneering as he charged toward Gobu Di with his great blade. "Pigman, Ill eat you alive!" Gobu Di sneered back, charging fearlessly to meet him. At the breach, the two massive figures collided with a clash. Sparks flew as the great blade and spiked club struck each other. One strike after another, they fought fiercely. "Get lost!" When a Pigman tried to join the battle, Gobu Di stepped back and swung his spiked club at its head. The Pigman tried to deflect the club with its blade but failed. The spiked club smashed into its skull, sending brain matter splattering as its plump body crumpled to the ground. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Goblin! Youre dead!" Enraged by his comrade''s death, Pig Da Qiang lifted his right foot but refrained from stomping. Using "War Stomp" now would block their entry. At the breach, Pig Da Qiang realized just how thick the goblins'' wooden walls were. It would take an enormous amount of time to hack through with weapons. Left with no choice, Pig Da Qiang continued battling Gobu Di. Both were powerhouses, locked in a stalemate of attack and defense. "Dont mind me! Get inside!" Roaring amidst the battle, Pig Da Qiang urged his kin. He knew they couldnt stay outside, where they would remain sitting ducks for the goblins on the walls. "Charge! Kill them!" The chief''s roar snapped the Pigmen back to attention. They surged past the two combatants, rushing into the wooden stockade. "Ahhh!" Inside, the goblins shrieked and surged forward as well. At the breach, the Pigmen and goblins clashed violently. But the moment they collided, the goblins fell into a disadvantage. Chapter 101: My Hand is Broken Chapter 101: My Hand is Broken The Pigmen possess physiques and strength far superior to Goblins. Their weapons are also large iron machetes. Though rusted, they are still considered sharp tools. As soon as contact was made, a large group of Goblins was cut down. The Pigmen used their massive physiques to forcefully break through. The Goblins couldnt stop them; the defensive line was instantly shattered. The Pigmens machetes could kill a Goblin with a single strike. However, the Goblins spears could not inflict fatal injuries on the Pigmen. Even when stabbing their chests, the spear couldnt penetrate the layers of fat. Only the Goblin archers on the wooden walls could deal deadly blows to the Pigmen. But the space on the wooden walls could only accommodate a limited number of Goblin archers. Thus, the Goblin archers couldnt provide effective support. As more and more Pigmen charged into the wooden stockade stronghold, Gobu Di was surrounded. Clang! A piercing metallic sound echoed through the air. At the breach, two figures separated again. Both were gasping for breath as they stared at each other. Their hands gripping their weapons trembled from the clash. The webbing between Gobu Dis thumb and index finger was torn open. Drops of thick blood dripped onto the ground. This is a duel between me and it. You all deal with the Goblins inside the stockade! A Pigman tried to sneak attack Gobu Di from behind. However, the moment it stepped forward, Pig Da Qiang stopped it. This was a battle of leaders, a matter of honor, not to be sullied by others. The surrounding Pigmen didnt linger. They turned and charged into the stockade. At this moment, the Goblins defending the breach inside the wooden stockade were already defeated. Though they continued to fight, the tide had turned irreversibly. The Goblins on the wooden walls were frantically shooting at the Pigmen. But there were simply too many Pigmen. For every one shot down, more filled the gap. Once they approached the wooden walls, the triple-bow ballistae on the watchtowers lost their firing angles. The ballistae could not target the Pigmen gathering at the breach. Kill them all! Leave no one alive! A Pigman elder roared excitedly after cutting down a Goblin. Whoosh! The roar caught the attention of the Goblin archers on the wooden walls. The sound of arrows breaking through the air followed swiftly. Thud! Several bolts struck the elders body. One even pierced through its skull. The Pigman elders eyes rolled back, and it collapsed to the ground. Climb up and kill the Goblins on the walls! The death of the elder enraged the Pigmen. They roared as they charged toward the wooden walls. Meanwhile, the battle at the breach reached its conclusion. Due to exhaustion, Gobu Di reached his limit first. Ah! A scream echoed. Losing strength, Gobu Di failed to raise his spiked club in time. Pig Da Qiang took advantage, stepping forward and severing Gobu Dis right hand with a single strike. The severed hand holding the spiked club fell heavily to the ground. Die, Goblin! Pig Da Qiang let out a victorious roar. With a sinister grin, he swung his machete down toward Gobu Dis neck. Even at the end, Gobu Di refused to yield. Opening its mouth, it roared at Pig Da Qiang. How dare you! At that moment, a thunderous roar resounded across the battlefield. The voice was so loud that it drowned out all other sounds. From the forest to the northwest, a dark shadow suddenly darted out. It moved so fast it seemed like a bolt of lightning streaking across the wasteland. The newcomer was none other than Li Meng! With a furious shout, Li Meng used all his strength to hurl the massive iron rod in his hand. Boom! A visible shockwave burst forth. The iron rod whistled through the air. Its speed stirred up a trail of dust. Covering hundreds of meters in an instant, the iron rod plunged into the dense formation of Pigmen outside the breach. Boom! Where the iron rod passed, Pigmen were thrown into the air. A line of Pigmen was directly pierced through. At the breach, Pig Da Qiang felt a chill down his spine. A sudden impact struck from behind. Then there was nothing but darkness as it was engulfed. In reality, with a loud smash, Pig Da Qiangs upper body exploded. It was as if a watermelon had been smashed open. Blood and flesh splattered everywhere. Boom! A large hole appeared in the wooden wall to the left of the breach. The iron rod, still unstoppable, crashed into the stockade. It barreled through over ten wooden houses before embedding itself in the eastern wall with a thud. Its over! Its over! This scene terrified Pig Da Zhi in the forest. The feared entity had finally appeared. Never did it expect a Goblin capable of taking on thousands to emerge. Retreat! Retreat! Hurry! Pig Da Zhi quickly turned and grabbed a horn from a clansmans waist. Bringing it to his lips, he blew with all his might. Woo! The urgent horn resounded through the forest. It reached the attacking Pigmen at the stockade. The leader is dead! The leader is dead! The sudden attack and the leaders abrupt death caught the Pigmen off guard. The horn sound brought them back to their senses. The leaders death sapped their morale. The horns call threw the Pigmen into a panicked retreat. Both inside and outside the stockade, the Pigmen fled in disarray. At this moment, hoofbeats thundered from the western forest. The sound grew louder, shaking the earth. In the next instant, a tide of Goblin boar riders surged out of the forest. Goblin boar riders, charge! Seeing the fleeing Pigmen, Gobu Qiang roared in excitement. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nearly a thousand Goblin boar riders flooded out of the forest. Like a black cloud, they bore down on the fleeing Pigmen army. Goblin riders? A startled voice came from the forest. Pig Da Zhi stared in disbelief at the charging Goblin boar riders. The Goblins had formed cavalry? Was this still the foolish race only interested in eating and breeding? What a joke! Cursing under his breath, Pig Da Zhi turned and fled deeper into the forest without looking back. When the Goblin boar riders charged out, Li Meng had already reached the breach. Seeing the fleeing Pigmen, Li Meng didnt bother to pursue them. Smirking, Li Meng shook his aching hand. It seemed he had used too much force earlier, exceeding his bodys limits. At the moment he hurled the iron rod, Li Meng felt the bones in his arm fracture. Thankfully, his regenerative abilities quickly healed the broken bones. Boss, my my hand is broken! Seeing the boss approach, Gobu Di plopped to the ground. Looking at his severed hand, he cried with a face full of despair. update 1 Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Update 2 Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 102: The Defeat of the Pigmen Chapter 102: The Defeat of the Pigmen Li Meng glanced at the ground and bent down to pick up a large cleaver belonging to the Pigmen. Then, he extended his left hand. Holding the cleaver in his right hand, he suddenly slashed at his left arm. "Shhh!" His left hand was severed at the wrist, and blood spattered everywhere. The intense pain caused Li Meng to frown slightly. With an expressionless face, he dropped the cleaver, picked up the severed hand from the ground, and tossed it to Gobu Di. "Eat it!" At that moment, something miraculous occurred. From the wound where Li Meng''s hand was severed, new flesh and bone began to grow visibly. "Ah!" In the distance, screams from the Pigmen echoed from the wasteland. The rumbling sound of hooves reverberated as it drew closer to the fleeing Pigmen. The charging Goblin boar riders first unleashed a volley of arrows. With the added speed, the crossbow bolts gained greater range and power. Hundreds of bolts rained down like a dark cloud upon the Pigmen. Hundreds of Pigmen were immediately pinned to the ground. After the first volley of arrows, the Goblin boar riders closed in on the fleeing Pigmen. At the forefront of the charge, the leading Goblin wielded a lance. Before the Pigmen could retreat into the forest, the Goblin boar riders thundered into their ranks with an unstoppable force. The fleeing Pigmen were thrown into disarray. The sound of "bang, bang" collisions echoed across the battlefield. Many Pigmen were sent flying by the tusks of the boars. Some Pigmen were impaled and flung into the air by the lances. When the Goblin boar riders finished their charge, they left behind a field of wailing Pigmen. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The once-dense Pigmen scattered and fled into the forest. Meanwhile, at the breach in the wooden wall. In less than five minutes, Li Meng''s left hand had fully regenerated. This scene left Gobu Di stunned. "Eat it now!" Gobu Di snapped back to his senses. He hurriedly stuffed the severed hand into his mouth and swallowed it whole. "My hand... My hand!" Shortly after swallowing, Gobu Di''s severed hand began to respond. New flesh and bone grew from the wound. Ignoring the pain, Gobu Di hopped around joyfully. "Boss, you''re incredible!" Gobu Di dropped to his knees with a "thud." He crawled forward and kissed Li Meng''s foot. Li Meng grinned and patted Gobu Di''s shoulder. "You, kid, didn''t even flinch in the face of death. Not bad, very good!" Gobu Di grinned sycophantically in response to the praise, his large front teeth making him look comical. Li Meng had discovered the regenerative properties of Ogre meat by chance. It happened the day he met Benben. A Goblin with a severed finger had regrown it that day. Although Li Meng hadn''t paid much attention at the time, he later realized it must have been related to Benben''s flesh. The Ogres'' regenerative ability came from their "Flesh Regeneration" skill. If they had it, their flesh must have similar effects. Today was the first experiment. As Li Meng had expected, the result was exactly as he anticipated. Li Meng bent down and picked up another cleaver from the ground. Then, he approached the lower half of a Pigman corpse nearby. With a single slash, he severed the left leg of the Pigman. Pulling off the beast hide from the leg, he tore off a chunk of fatty meat and took a bite. The unique, rich flavor made Li Meng''s eyes light up. "This Pigman meat is quite good!" Not just goodexcellent. It was ten times better than wild boar meat. [Devour skill activated, gained skill "War Stomp"] The system notification made Li Meng grin. Judging by the breach in the wooden wall, Li Meng deduced that the Pigman who fought Gobu Di must have had magical abilities. It turned out to be an offensive magical skill. "Boss! Boss!" At that moment, Gobu Qiang rode a boar and came galloping over. Reaching the breach, he dismounted and scurried to his boss''s side. "Boss, should we pursue them? I''m not familiar with the terrain over there. If we encounter uneven terrain, it could spell trouble for us." Hearing this, Li Meng''s face showed a trace of appreciation. "Very good, Gobu Qiang. It seems you haven''t forgotten my teachings!" Gobu Qiang grinned obsequiously. "I''ll never forget what the boss says." The saying "Avoid forests when in pursuit" was just as applicable to Goblin boar riders. Boars were only suited for charging on relatively flat terrain. Encountering uneven ground would render them ineffective. Without speed, cavalry would lose its advantage. Turning to look at the battlefield littered with corpses inside the wooden stronghold, Li Meng fell silent. There were Pigmen corpses, but even more were Goblin corpses. If he had been a little later, Gobu Di''s Goblin squad would have been annihilated. "Boss, what should we do now?" After a moment''s thought, Li Meng shook his head. "Don''t pursue them for now. Marching all night must have been exhausting. Let the boys have a good meal!" Hearing this, Gobu Qiang''s eyes lit up. He quickly turned and hurried back to his boar. "Boss, got it!" Gobu Qiang mounted his boar and eagerly galloped toward the battlefield outside the forest. Soon, the Goblin boar riders stationed outside the forest stirred. One by one, the Goblins dismounted, eagerly pouncing on the Pigman corpses to devour them. Some Pigmen were still alive, their screams echoing in the night. "They really do resemble hyenas." Watching his Goblin underlings show the most interest in the half-dead "meat," Li Meng chuckled and shook his head. Perhaps because he had once been human, eating prey alive still unsettled him slightly. However, he had no intention of stopping his Goblin underlings from doing so. After all, it was their nature. As their leader, he couldn''t easily change their instincts. An hour later, the western forest once again erupted with noise. A dense crowd of armored Goblins emerged from the woods. Their numbers were so vast that they quickly filled the wasteland. Seeing the Goblin boar riders feasting so contentedly, they furiously screeched and rushed to snatch the food. For more than half an hour, the chaotic cries of "wa wa" echoed around the stronghold. Eventually, the battlefield inside and outside the stronghold was cleared. Apart from the bloodstains, even the bones had been devoured by the Goblins. With full bellies, the Goblins lay down and slept contentedly. Goblins were like thatlazy after eating, only active when hungry. "Get up, you lazy worms!" Under the rebukes of their leaders, the Goblins reluctantly got up and stood. The densely packed Goblins moved like snails, slowly disappearing into the forest. As the Goblin army continued its advance deeper into the northeastern forest, the western forest once again grew noisy. Massive figures emerged. Benben had arrived with the Ogres. announcement 2 What do you think about this setup for a character? A guy with a fiance who, no matter how hard he tries to win her over, only sees him as a loyal puppy. The twist? Shes a hardcore yuri whos only into girlsand she uses his powers to charm and collect girls for herself! Now, imagine this: our MC, Shia, reincarnates as that guy in an eroge he used to play. But this time, will he let his fiance steal all the girls again? Or will he flip the script and turn her into his puppy instead? (Harem story vibes, of co urse.) sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 103: Simulated Life of the Ghost Beastman Chapter 103: Simulated Life of the Ghost Beastman Looks like Benben and the others are of no use now! Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the approaching Ogre, Li Meng grinned. Bringing the Ogre along was a precaution, just in case. Li Meng hadnt expected the Pigmen to collapse so quickly. Lets go and take a look at the Pigmen tribe! With a wave of his slightly numb hand, Li Meng headed toward the forest in the northeast. Gobu Di glanced back at his dwindling subordinates. He scratched his head and finally followed behind his leader, wagging his tail. Meanwhile, the surviving Goblins in the wooden stockade watched as their leader and the leader''s leader departed. Many Goblins in the wooden stockade were injured. The incessant cries of Wah wah filled the air. Injured Goblins who could recover mobility within a day would survive; otherwise, they would become food for their companions. In the afternoon, before the sunset Wah wah! The forest west of the Pigmen tribes settlement became noisy. A dense swarm of green-skinned figures charged out of the forest, shouting Wah wah! Thousands of Goblins turned into a dark tide and stormed into the Pigmen tribes settlement. But all they found was an empty settlement. Go inside and check! Theres a Pigman scent! Under the scolding of a small boss, the Goblins rudely barged into the wooden houses. The sound of crackling and smashing filled the air. Before long, the Goblins emerged empty-handed. Boss, bad news! The Pigmen have fled! A Goblin ran out of the settlement and dashed toward Li Meng. Outside the forest west of the settlement, Li Meng was gazing at the Pigmen tribe from a distance. From afar, he could already smell the stench of the Pigmens latrine pits. This made the slightly cleanliness-obsessed Li Meng keep his distance from the Pigmens settlement. If theyve fled, so be it. Withdraw! Li Meng waved his hand in disgust at the stench lingering in front of him. His tall figure turned and entered the dark forest. Gobu Di twitched his nose, sniffing the air. It smelled good to him. Why did the boss seem displeased? Unable to figure it out, Gobu Di turned and followed his boss. System, begin the Life Simulation! Walking through the forest, Li Meng activated this months Life Simulation attempt. Whether the future had changed or not, Li Meng didnt know. But this months Life Simulation attempt was still unused. Whether the future had altered or not, a single simulation would reveal the truth. [Life Simulation begins] [You and Gobu Di are walking through the dark forest] [You drove out the Pigmen tribe and claimed ultimate victory] [You led the Goblin army back to the settlement] [You found Bai Ling and instructed the Yue Clan tribe to monitor movements along the western river] [Your settlement grew and flourished] [One day, you received news from the Yue Clan tribe that a fleet was advancing upriver along the Goblin River] [The Irisis Principalitys pioneering legion launched a massive assault] [You led your army to the northern marshlands western forest to ambush the human fleet] [A Ghost Beastman appeared outside your settlement, and your settlement was destroyed] [Furious, you returned to the settlement alone upon hearing the news] [The Ghost Beastman awaited you in the settlement, and you killed it in a rage] [You rushed back to your Goblin army, only to find that the human fleet had left the ambush zone] [The Yue Clan tribe was discovered by the human fleet, and the Irisis Principalitys pioneering legion launched a full-scale invasion] [Please make a choice:] [1. Lead the Goblin army back to the settlement] [2. Lead the Goblin army to the Yue Clan tribe to jointly defend against the Irisis Principalitys pioneering legion] [3. Continue ambushing on the northern bank of the Goblin River with the Goblin army] [4. Pursue the fleet for a frontal battle] The Ghost Beastman arrived early? Walking through the forest, Li Meng frowned slightly. In the previous simulated future, the Ghost Beastman merely came to challenge him. But this time, it destroyed his settlement outright. Could it be because the Pigmen were driven out early? This seemed likely, but there was no way to be sure. Li Meng didnt dwell too much on the issue. He focused his attention on the four options. Option one was too passive to choose. Returning to the settlement meant abandoning the Yue Clan tribe. While it was tempting to rely on the settlements defenses to repel the pioneering legions assault, the high wooden walls of the settlement would likely be useless against the human army. The human army included strong individuals who could kill Benben and Yue E. The settlements defenses couldnt withstand magic. Option four, although proactive, was foolish. Options two and three were the best choices. But the former required a significant sacrifice, while the latter was fraught with uncertainties. Option two! Rather than fighting alone, it was better to unite all available forces. The marshlands outside the Yue Clan tribe had only the southern shoals suitable for human landings. Choosing the battlefield near the Yue Clan tribe would at least offer a terrain advantage. [You led the Goblin army to retreat to the Yue Clan tribe] [The Yue Clan defensive battle began in earnest] [Your unparalleled strength led to the defeat of the Irisis pioneering legion] [One day, you received news of a demonic army led by the Pigmen attacking your settlement] [The Gobu Di settlement was destroyed by the demonic army] [The Throne settlement was destroyed by the demonic army] [The Iron Cavern was destroyed by the demonic army] [The Irisis pioneering legion launched another assault] [Hearing about the demonic invasion, the Irisis pioneering legion hastily retreated to avoid battle] [One day, a Ghost Beastman appeared outside the Yue Clan tribe, challenging you] [Please make a choice:] [1. Accept its challenge] [2. Submit to it] This must be the worst future line! Walking through the forest, Li Meng sighed inwardly. Humans came, and so did demons. He was like the cream in the middle of an Oreo. One side was the humans, and the other was the demons. And both were coming for him. Fine, lets try being a bit more cowardly this time! System, option two! [You chose to submit to the Ghost Beastman] [You knelt in humiliation before the Ghost Beastman] [For killing its clansmen, the Ghost Beastman punished you] [You were hung on the eastern gate of the Yue Clan tribe, enduring a thousand lashes of poison daily] [Your descendants submitted to the Ghost Beastman out of fear] [One day, Benben and Yue E attacked the Ghost Beastman] [Hearing the commotion, you broke free of your restraints but arrived too late] [The Ghost Beastman kicked Benbens head to your feet] [Sitting on Yue Es corpse, the Ghost Beastman taunted you] [In a fit of rage, you used the Berserk skill and devoured it alive amidst its screams] [With Benben and Yue Es deaths, your hatred for the world grew] [You led the Goblin army to attack the hesitant Irisis pioneering legion] [You emerged victorious, annihilating the Irisis pioneering legion and shocking the human nations] [The demonic army retreated in panic after their leaders death] Chapter 104: Evolving into a Goblin Warrior Chapter 104: Evolving into a Goblin Warrior [You led the heavily damaged goblin army back to the tribe and rebuilt it.] [Your tribe thrived and grew.] [One day, you received news from the Yue Clan.] [The Black Mountain Tribe summoned the Savage God Akuya.] [The three-year deadline has arrived.] [Simulation ended. Score: 100 points.] [Please select one of the following rewards:] [Each 10 points spent: Level +1.] [Each 1 point spent: Attribute +1.] [Each 20 points spent: Charisma +1.] [Each 10 points spent: "Wind Blade" skill level +1.] [Each 10 points spent: "Mind Speech" skill level +1.] [Each 10 points spent: "Body Strengthening" skill level +1.] "Choose to increase my level!" This time was unlucky. All three skill upgrades were pretty useless. The best option was to level up and improve the character''s attributes. Although "Body Strengthening" was a skill that enhanced attributes, the bonuses were so insignificant that even if upgraded, it would still be mediocre. [100 points consumed. Level +10.] The familiar, excruciating pain struck again. This time, it was a deep, bone-penetrating agony, as if his entire skeletal structure was being crushed by a massive hand. As Li Meng walked through the forest, his body crackled audibly, swelling visibly at a rapid pace. His height also increased quickly: 2.2 meters, 2.3 meters, 2.4 meters, 2.5 meters, 2.6 meters "Boss Boss?" Gobu Di, trailing behind Li Meng, was startled by the transformation. It watched as its leaders body grew taller and more muscular before its eyes. In just moments, the previously smaller boss had become larger than it was. Li Meng glanced at his now burly hands and grinned. His body brimmed with explosive power. At this moment, he felt like the Hulk from Marvel packed with muscle from head to toe. "Gobu Di, am I handsome?" Li Meng raised his arms, flexing. The bulging muscles exuded a robust beauty. Gobu Di nodded enthusiastically. "Boss, youve evolved into a Goblin Warrior?" Scratching its bald head, Gobu Di couldnt fathom why its leader was evolving so quickly. Not long ago, the boss was just a runtweak enough to be stomped to death. Born in the stomach of a Ground Mouse, he shouldn''t have grown so strong. Li Meng grinned with satisfaction. "Yes, Ive evolved into a Goblin Warrior!" With a thought, Li Meng opened his character panel. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 35] [Strength: 2717] [Defense: 2664] [Agility: 1497] [Magic: 2399] [Charisma: 0] [Luck: 11] [Skills:] [Devour: Gain a chance to acquire the skills of beasts devoured.] [Iron Skin: LV5 (Strength +1500, Defense +1500, Agility +500)] [Wind Blade: LV1] [Physical Regeneration: LV5] [Mind Speech: LV1] [Ice Elemental King: LV1] [Berserk: LV1] [Body Strengthening: LV1 (Strength +50, Agility +50)] [Elemental Affinity: LV1 (Magic +1000)] [War Stomp: LV1] The stat increases from leveling up were decentabout 80 points added to each attribute per level. Watching his leader from behind, Gobu Dis eyes gleamed with zeal. Perhaps the boss would soon become the legendary "Goblin King." If the boss became a king, all goblins in the Goblin Forest would come to worship him. "Damn it, it feels like Ive hit a dead end," Li Meng muttered, his excitement fading. The thought of the bleak future ahead gave him a headache. Without the trial-and-error simulations, he would have died countless times already. This times prediction indicated the worst possible future. There were two unavoidable enemies on this path: One was the Irisis Principalitys human frontier army. The other was the demon clan''s Ghost Beastmen. "The only turning point might be the Ghost Beastmans first appearance!" As he walked through the forest, Li Meng pondered. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Ghost Beastman couldnt dienot by his hand. He could defeat him but had to let him escape. Afterward, he could simulate life again to see if the future changed. That night, under the full moon, chaos erupted in the northeastern part of the Gobu Di Tribes forest. Dark shapes moved through the woods, and the sound of footsteps rumbled. A large number of goblins emerged from the darkness into the moonlit clearing. The goblin army, returning from the Pigmen Tribe, headed back to the Gobu Di Tribe overnight. "The boss is back! The boss''s boss is back!" Cheers erupted from goblins stationed on the wooden walls. Even the Ogre resting on the barren land outside the walls raised its head. Emerging from the forest, Li Meng spotted the massive steel frame of Benben in the moonlight. His eyes flashed with determination. No matter what, he would never allow a future where Benben died to happen. As the night deepened, the Gobu Di Tribe became overcrowded, unable to accommodate all the goblins. The goblin army camped on the barren land outside the wooden walls. By early morning, the outside of the Gobu Di Tribe bustled with activity. A dense swarm of goblins moved westward into the forest like a dark cloud. From the watchtower, Gobu Di watched its leader leave. Soon, it would return to the Throne Cave Dwelling and spend the next half-year there, reproducing. With rations in hand, the goblin army moved swiftly. Covering the nearly seventy-kilometer journey in just a day and a half, they returned to the Throne Cave Dwelling. With the goblin army back, life in the Throne Cave Dwelling returned to normal. Goblin hunting parties spread out, swarming into the deeper parts of the forest like locusts. Li Meng didnt idle after returning to the Throne Cave Dwelling. The next day, he left for the Yue Clan. --- Northern Marshlands. Yue Clan Tribe. Afternoon. Under the blazing sun, an ice trail extended from the east. Viewed from the sky, the trail spread rapidly across the waters surface, forcing the marshland creatures to retreat underwater. A tall, muscular figure dashed along the icy path. The figure was none other than Li Meng. As he ran, Li Meng looked up slightly. "There it is!" With a grin, he slowed his pace, transitioning from running to a leisurely walk atop the water. Ahead, in the swamp, stood a wooden stockadejust within reach. "Yue E, are you there?" Li Mengs loud shout caught the attention of the Lizardmen guards on the walls. Chapter 105: Yue Clan and Yue E Chapter 105: Yue Clan and Yue E "A huge goblin!" "Is this a Goblin Warrior? Did it come from the Throne Cave Dwelling?" "It must be. Go notify the chief immediately!" The Lizardmen on the wooden wall dared not act carelessly. One Lizardman hurriedly ran down the wooden wall. At this moment, Li Meng received Yue E''s response from the waters outside. "Boss, I''m here!" Not far away, the deep water suddenly splashed violently. A massive creature leaped out of the water. Then it heavily crashed back into the water. A shadow flashed beneath the murky surface. At the boundary between the deep and shallow waters, Yue E leaped out of the water again. Her enormous body landed heavily in the shallow waters. For a moment, water splashed everywhere. Yue E waded through the water, running towards Li Meng. "Boss, it''s been so long since you came!" Upon reaching Li Meng, Yue E circled around him twice. Her massive tail swayed joyfully. Her huge eyes looked eagerly at the sack Li Meng carried on his shoulder. "Boss, you''ve gotten stronger again!" From her boss, Yue E could sense a powerful aura. The current boss was much stronger than before. "Yue E, since I''ve gotten stronger, you need to grow stronger quickly too!" Li Meng took the sack off his shoulder. Seeing this, Yue E eagerly and skillfully opened her ferocious mouth. Li Meng poured the magic crystals from the sack into Yue E''s mouth. "Try to master more skills. Having only one skill is too useless." Yue E swallowed the mouthful of magic crystals in one gulp. "Boss, having too many skills would make it hard to decide which to use. It''s troublesome!" Li Meng shook his head helplessly. Perhaps for magical beasts, having many skills wasnt necessarily a good thing. Specializing in a single skill might be the norm for magical beasts. Li Meng observed Yue E closely. [Swamp Crocodile King (Elite)] [Level: 43] [Strength: 841] [Defense: 917] [Agility: 611] [Magic: 592] [Skill: Water Bullet (LV8)] With the large quantity of magic crystals she consumed, Yue E had gained 12 levels. Her stats had also improved slightly. Even her Water Bullet skill had leveled up by one. "Alright, go play on your own!" Being the Swamp Crocodile King, Yue Es potential was naturally not low. With a few more years of feeding, she might even break into the next rank beyond "Elite." Patting Yue E''s large tusks, Li Meng turned and walked towards the wooden stockade. Watching her boss leave, Yue E lounged leisurely in the sunlight. "It''s here! It''s here!" The eastern gate of the wooden stockade was already open, awaiting the arrival of the Goblin Warrior outside. When the Goblin Warrior''s muscular figure appeared, the Lizardmen behind the gate immediately lowered their heads. Li Meng glanced at the Lizardmen behind the gate and noticed Bai Ling among them. Facing the Goblin Warriors gaze, Bai Ling''s body trembled. She was about to bow her head when she suddenly realized something. With a stunned expression, she looked at the Goblin Warrior in front of her. "Mas Master?" Li Meng grinned and walked forward, hoisting Bai Ling onto his shoulder. Carrying Bai Ling, Li Meng strode towards the largest wooden house. "Whats wrong? A few months without seeing me, and youve already forgotten your master?" A faint blush flashed across Bai Lings cheeks as Li Meng carried her. The surrounding tribesmen were all watching. Faced with the Goblin Warriors rough behavior, the surrounding Lizardmen were filled with anger but dared not speak out. They could only lower their heads to hide the hatred in their eyes. "Bai Ling would not dare. Bai Ling was merely surprised that Master evolved so quickly!" Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, Bai Ling was utterly shocked. The first time she met this Goblin, he was still weak. He was just a Hobgoblin then. She hadnt expected that in less than a year, he had evolved into a powerful Goblin Warrior. "Haha, Im a genius!" Li Meng laughed heartily, carrying Bai Ling into the wooden house. "Master, this isnt the Throne Cave Dwelling. I I cant!" Placed on the bed by Li Meng, Bai Ling retreated repeatedly. Her face showed a pleading expression. Li Meng grinned and sat casually by the bed. "Outside the Throne Cave Dwelling, I have no interest in reproducing offspring!" Li Meng was busy and had no time to bully Bai Ling. Hearing this, Bai Ling sighed in relief. "Then why has Master come here this time?" Li Meng took out a wooden board from his waist pouch. Then he pulled out a piece of charcoal. "Bai Ling, where does the Goblin River lead westward?" Though she didnt understand why the Goblin Warrior was asking this, Bai Ling didnt think much of it and gestured with her hand. "It flows westward at first, then northward into human territories!" "When the river bends northward, there is a branch heading south that leads straight to the Black Mountain Marshlands." Li Meng began sketching on the wooden board with the charcoal. "How far is it from here?" "For the Lizardmen, it would take about nine days on foot." The Lizardmens stamina was decent. Traveling by water, they could swim over 50 kilometers a day. This meant the distance to the junction was about 500 kilometers. Not too far, but not exactly near either. "Bai Ling, I want you to send a Lizardman team to monitor the junction. If any human ships head south, notify me immediately!" Human ships heading south? Curiosity flickered in Bai Lings eyes. "Master, have you received some information?" Without hiding anything, Li Meng nodded. "The nearby human forces are stirring." Li Meng didnt elaborate. He believed that with Bai Lings intelligence, she could deduce the rest. Bai Ling frowned slightly, a hint of worry in her eyes. "Master, I will immediately send a Lizardman squad to monitor the junction!" The Northern Marshlands bordered the northern edge of the Goblin Forest. Bai Ling knew a bit about the humans on the other side of the border. Humans had always coveted the fertile lands of the Goblin Forest. For centuries, they had been encroaching on it bit by bit. The so-called adventurers were a human profession born to exterminate magical beasts. Once the magical beasts were wiped out, the humans would deforest the area completely. Standing up, Li Meng turned and strode outside. "I came here for this matter. Im leaving!" Waving his hand, Li Meng left the wooden house in large strides. Standing at the doorway, basking in the sunlight, Li Meng grinned. His decision to spare Bai Lings life back then had been the right one. Otherwise, the Lizardmen of the Northern Marshlands wouldnt have obediently accepted his rule. "Its time to go back and reproduce offspring!" Leaving the wooden house, Li Meng walked towards the outskirts of the tribe. Wherever he passed, the Lizardmen avoided him like the plague. Li Meng paid no attention to their minor actions. He never expected the Lizardmen to willingly submit to him. As long as their submission maintained the status quo, it was enough. "Boss, are you leaving?" Just as Li Meng left the Yue Clan Tribe, Yue E caught up to him. "You cant go where Im going. Stay in the marshlands obediently." Chapter 106: The Boss Just Likes Strange Things Chapter 106: The Boss Just Likes Strange Things Yue E shook her enormous head. "Boss, I want to give you something!" Li Meng patted Yue Es massive tusk and grinned widely. "Then give it to me. Ill take anything!" "Wait here, Ill go get it!" Yue E''s enormous body turned and ran toward the deep-water area. Soon, Yue E dove into the water right before Li Mengs eyes. Before long, there was a loud "splash." Yue E''s massive form leapt out of the water and landed heavily in the shallows. She waded through the water and ran over. "Boss, its this!" Yue E opened her ferocious mouth and used her tongue to push out a silver metallic disc. "This is a sacrificial plate?" Seeing what was in Yue Es mouth, Li Meng frowned slightly. Why would such a thing appear in the Northern Marshlands? And how did it end up in Yue Es possession? Li Meng retrieved the sacrificial plate from Yue Es foul-smelling mouth. "Yue E, where did you find this?" Li Meng inspected the plate and asked Yue E. "It was at the bottom of the water over there. At night, my kin would gather around it, but it makes me uncomfortable." There was an ominous aura emanating from the sacrificial plate, one that stronger beings could sense more acutely. "Could it be that guy deliberately left it here?" Looking at the plate in his hand, Li Meng murmured to himself. The Northern Marshlands were full of swamp crocodiles and swamp crabs. Though these creatures lacked high intelligence, if they gathered around the sacrificial plate, they might accidentally activate it. "It seems I need to grow stronger as quickly as possible!" If he had enough power, he could capture the black-robed figure and interrogate them. Then, he would uncover their goals and the forces behind them. "This gift is great. If you find similar items in the future, bring them to me." The Northern Marshlands were vast. There might be more than one sacrificial plate. "Boss, this thing is strange. Are you sure you like it?" Yue Es enormous eyes were fixed on the sacrificial plate in Li Mengs hands. Li Meng grinned and stowed the plate away. "I, your boss, love strange things. Alright, go back to sunbathing. Im leaving now!" Li Meng began running again across the waters surface, leaving a long-lasting trail in his wake. Watching her boss''s retreating figure, Yue Es enormous body sank into the water. She closed her eyes and basked in the sunlight. Her originally dark gray scales gradually turned light red under the suns scorching rays. --- The next morning, Li Meng returned to the tribe. The Pigmen incident was over, and the tribe had returned to its usual routine. This was the Goblins time. Nearly every day, new Goblin newborns were welcomed into the Throne Tribe, strengthening it further. Likewise, Goblins died daily for various reasons. Hunting teams continued to expand their hunting territories deeper into the forest on both riverbanks, suffering inevitable casualties along the way. --- Another day, in the morning. At the Throne Tribe, within the Throne Cave Dwelling. "Boss! Something terrible has happened!" A Goblins voice suddenly shouted from outside, accompanied by urgent footsteps. "Bang!" The sturdy door was violently pushed open. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gobu Zhang''s tall frame trotted inside. As soon as he entered, he froze in place. "Boss, Ill just wait outside!" Seeing his boss sitting cross-legged on the bed with a female Lizardman in his arms, Gobu Zhang gave a sycophantic smile and quickly backed out, closing the door behind him. After some time, the sounds inside the wooden house ceased. Before long, with a creak, the door of the Throne Cave Dwelling opened from the inside. Li Mengs tall and muscular figure emerged. "Gobu Zhang, whats got you so flustered?" Outside the wooden house, Gobu Zhang, waiting anxiously, quickly stepped forward. "Boss, two of my hunting teams havent returned for nearly two months!" Gobu Zhang wore a mournful expression. Li Meng sat on the steps at the door. "Where did you send them?" Gobu Zhang glanced around nervously, pointing northward. Seeing the direction Gobu Zhang indicated, Li Meng glared at him. "They probably entered human territory and were dealt with by the humans." To the north lay a mountain range. Beyond it was human territory. After two months with no news, it was clear what had happened. "Those damn humans!" Gobu Zhang cursed angrily. "Boss, I want revenge!" Fuming, Gobu Zhang knelt down and prostrated himself, his rage turning into servile flattery. Li Meng waved dismissively, impatient. "Theyre dead. Let it go. We can always make more. Revenge can wait for another time." Li Meng was busy strategizing about future plans and had no time for unnecessary trouble. The tribe lost Goblins daily for various reasons. Losing two hunting teams was no big deal to him. "Alright, for now, just stay in the tribe and focus on replenishing the numbers." Gobu Zhangs initially disappointed expression brightened. He scrambled to his feet and joyfully ran toward the depths of the forest. Watching his subordinates retreating figure, Li Meng shook his head in exasperation. Goblins were like thatobsessed with food and reproduction, and nothing else. Gobu Zhang didnt actually care about the lost teams; he just wanted an excuse to stay in the tribe. To encourage their evolution, Li Meng hadnt allowed even Goblin warriors to remain in the tribe. Over the course of a year, they spent at least half their time hunting outside. Glancing westward toward the forests depths, Li Mengs eyes narrowed. Now, all he had to do was wait. Three months had passed since the Pigmen incident. The Irisis Principalitys pioneering army would likely arrive within a year, no sooner than six months. "It seems preparing for war is the only way forward." Li Meng turned and reentered the wooden house, his expression cold. In the coming year, his only focus would be on producing offspring. Food? Let the Goblins solve that problem. If they couldnt find food nearby, they would search further away. No matter the cost, he needed to increase the tribes forces. Soon, the tranquility of the wooden house was broken once more and continued for a long time. Every few days, the female Lizardmen in the Throne Cave Dwelling would be replaced with new ones. Time passed, day by day. --- Seven months later, in the Goblin Forest. It was noon, and the scorching sun hung high in the sky. Among the mountains, the Goblin River meandered onward. At the confluence of the main river and a tributary, a massive fleet sailed upriver against the current. Tall sails rose high, forming a sea of white clouds over the river. Chapter 107: Humans Appear Chapter 107: Humans Appear A series of massive wooden sailing ships glided through the water. Each sailing ship was approximately 80 meters in length. Along both sides of the ships, a row of oars moved rhythmically. The sailors inside the cabins shouted in unison as they rowed. The oars dipped into the water in sync with the sailors chants. Over thirty sailing ships formed a column, stretching several kilometers along the river. Looking toward the sky on either side of the river, two floating ships could be seen. One floated to the left, the other to the right, scouting the nearby forest for movement. Looking toward the decks of the sailing ships, rows of soldiers in blue armor were visible. Each soldier held a long spear, patrolling the decks diligently. On the decks of some ships, adventurers could be seen admiring the scenery on both banks. Their attire distinguished them from the soldiers. Unlike the standard armor of the soldiers, the adventurers equipment appeared older yet more intricate. At the same time, on the deck of the lead sailing ship. A figure in silver armor stood at the bow, leaning on the ship''s railing. His hands rested on the railing as he gazed into the distance at the river''s end. His rugged face exuded an aura of authority and dignity. Lord Carlos, the floating ships report a suspected Gobu Xias Cave has been discovered on the northern bank! A soldier hurried to the side of the general in silver armor. The soldier placed one hand over his chest and gave a respectful salute. Carlos waved his hand lightly. Have the adventurers deal with it. The fleet must not stop! Looking at the imposing figure before him, the soldier''s eyes filled with admiration. Lord Carlos was not only a renowned Sword King of the borderlands but also the lord of the frontier territory. In the principality, he was known as the Southern Sword King. Yes! The soldier turned and hurried toward the temple priest responsible for communicating with the floating ships. Before long, one of the sailing ships detached from the main fleet. The ship slowly approached the northern bank. It stopped about 100 meters from the shore. Two small boats were lowered from the deck into the water. Two five-member adventurer squads boarded the small boats and headed toward the shore. This entire scene was observed by multiple pairs of eyes ahead of the fleet. Its humans! The human fleet has appeared! At a bend where the Goblin River extended eastward. In the reeds along the riverbank, several lizard heads emerged from the water. Pairs of eyes spied on the human fleet in the distance. Go, report to the chief! The five lizard heads submerged one after another. Beneath the shimmering surface, dark shadows darted away. Ten days later, at the Yue Clan Tribe. In the afternoon, inside the tribal chiefs wooden house. What are the humans trying to do? Isnt it obvious? Such a large-scale invasionits war! Who is the target of this war? Of course, its the Savage Tribe and the magical beasts that humans consider monsters! The news of the humans massive invasion caused heated discussions among the elders in the wooden house. No one had anticipated that humans would truly invade the Goblin Forest. When they first heard the tribal chief suggest monitoring the river to the west, they hadnt believed it. After all, how could mere goblins know anything about human movements? Yet the humans had indeed appeared. And they hadnt come quietlythey were advancing aggressively. This wasnt like the occasional adventurers foray into the forest. This was war. Real war. Chief, we must quickly inform the Throne Cave Dwelling. If the Yue Clan Tribe is discovered by humans, well be in grave danger! The Black Scales Chief looked solemnly at Bai Ling, the tribal chief sitting at the head of the room. Although submitting to the goblins was an extremely humiliating choice, they had no other options. To survive, they had to align themselves with the goblins. Bai Ling glanced slightly at the Black Scales Chief. Black Scales Chief, I entrust this matter to you. Be quick and return swiftly! Black Scales nodded. He stood up, turned, and hurriedly walked out. The next afternoon, at the Throne Cave Dwelling. A Lizardman suddenly emerged from the southern forest. Looks like someones coming! Its someone! Its a Lizardman! The appearance of the Lizardman caught the attention of the goblins on the wooden wall. They didnt recall any Lizardman venturing out recently. Open the gate! The boss said to let Lizardmen in if they come! Yes, yes! I almost forgot. Gobu Pig, youre the best! If you really think Im the best, stop fighting me for meat. No way! Ill concede on other matters, but not on this one! The Lizardman emerging from the forest was none other than Black Scales. He had traveled through the night to reach the Throne Cave Dwelling as quickly as possible. Seeing the wooden gate open, Black Scales quickened his pace. Hey, Lizardman, go to the Throne Cave Dwelling to see the boss! Hes a Lizardman; he wont understand us. In that case, point with the spear! The goblins on the wooden wall gestured wildly with their spears, pointing toward the Throne Cave Dwelling. Other goblins imitated them, causing a commotion. Black Scales looked puzzled at the goblins bouncing around on the wall. He couldnt understand what they were trying to convey. Lizardmen are really dumb! Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Exactly, they cant even figure this out. I havent eaten Lizardman meat in a long time. Lets eat him. Gobu Pig, Im telling the boss! You wouldnt dare! I wasnt serious about eating him. I dont care. You said it, so Im telling the boss! One goblin scrambled down the wall. Another chased after him. The two goblins tumbled and wrestled on the ground. The other goblins laughed and cheered noisily. What are you doing, you useless trash fit only for eating dung! A loud scolding came from the wall. A large goblin approached. Seeing the two still fighting, the large goblin glared at them. Gobu Pig! Gobu Wen! Do you two want to become my dung tonight? The large goblin roared. The two goblins on the ground quickly separated and scrambled to their feet. They picked up their spears and hurried back to the wall. The large goblin shot them one last glare before turning to look at the Lizardman below. He pointed toward the depths of the forest. This time, Black Scales understood. He quickly turned and ran toward the forest. Before long, Black Scales found the Throne Cave Dwelling. Inside, he met the fearsome goblin. Do you have news about the humans? Li Meng was fiddling with a sand table nearby. As his size had grown, certain tasks had become inconvenient. A single careless move could damage the sand table. Black Scales took a deep breath. He stepped forward and knelt with a thud. Yes. A massive human fleet is advancing up the Goblin River. Their intentions are clear! The commotion behind him made Li Meng turn toward the door, looking at Black Scales. I understand. You may leave now. Black Scales hesitated. He wanted to know what the goblins would do. But the goblins were unpredictable, and he dared not ask further. He still wanted to return alive to his family. Black Scales stood, kept his head lowered, and hurriedly departed. Chapter 108: The Army Sets Out Chapter 108: The Army Sets Out Li Meng turned his head to look at the sand table in front of him. He grinned and tossed the wooden stick in his hand into the sand table. The stick precisely landed in the forest on the western side of the Northern Marshlands. The tremendous force caused the end of the stick to tremble violently. "Sound the war horn!" Within the Throne Cave Dwelling, Li Meng''s roar suddenly echoed. This startled Hei Lin, who hadn''t yet walked far from the cave entrance. The Goblins guarding the gate shuddered at the sound. One Goblin hurriedly ran toward the nearby watchtower. "Oooo!" Before long, a deep and resonant horn sound resounded from the tribe. The loud sound reverberated through the heavens and earth. Goblins hunting near the Throne Tribe halted their activities one after another. Shortly after, sharp horn sounds echoed from deep within the forest and mountains. Today, the Goblins were in uproar. The deep horn sound reverberated across a hundred kilometers around the Throne Tribe. All the hunting teams outside immediately ceased their hunts upon hearing the sound. Each subdivision of the tribe began assembling its forces. The scattered Goblins within the hundred-kilometer radius all moved toward the same direction. Five days later, at the Throne Tribe. In the morning, the wasteland outside the western wall was bustling. The entire wasteland beyond the western wall was no longer visible. It was completely covered by the dark, dense silhouettes of Goblins. With numbers exceeding ten thousand, they stretched endlessly. When nearly twenty-five thousand Goblins gathered together, what a spectacular scene it was! And this scene was personally witnessed by Li Meng. Standing atop the watchtower, Li Meng silently gazed at the massive Goblin army outside the city. The entire buffer zone was now covered by the green-skinned Goblin figures. Looking south and north, the dense horde stretched beyond the horizon. The so-called vast and boundlessthis must be it. It was not until today that Li Meng truly understood the terrifying nature of Goblins. Li Meng held aloft a massive iron rod, raising it above his head! The iron rod in his hand was no longer the one it used to be. It was larger, thicker, and forged through two months of relentless hammering and refining. The iron rod''s length now approached three meters. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the instant Li Meng raised the iron rod, the noise outside the wall instantly disappeared. Every single Goblin gazed fanatically at their boss atop the watchtower. "We are Goblins! Though we are weak, our numbers are infinite!" This was what Li Meng most wanted to proclaim now. Even the weakest creatures could ignite a wildfire that shook the world. "Ha ha ha!" Li Meng grinned and burst into laughter. It was a ferocious laugh, a confident laugh. A joyous laugh. And even more, a laugh filled with anticipation for the future. "Ha ha ha!" The boss''s laughter infected all the Goblins outside the wooden wall. Big and small Goblins couldn''t help but laugh aloud. Some laughed while dancing around. Some rolled on the ground, holding their bellies in laughter. Others raised their weapons high and laughed feverishly. Even the Goblin Wild Boar Riders laughed, and the boars beneath them snorted with laughter as well. For a moment, the sound of raucous laughter echoed through the heavens and earth. After a while, Li Meng atop the watchtower finally ceased laughing. He waved the massive iron rod in his hand and pointed westward. The deafening laughter outside immediately fell silent. "This time, our target is humans. The entire army, march out!" With Li Meng''s command, the boundless Goblin army moved. The bosses and subordinates'' shouts echoed between heaven and earth. The dark mass of troops surged like a tide into the western forest. It seemed chaotic, but in fact, it was well-organized. Nearly two thousand Goblin Wild Boar Riders also slowly advanced into the forest. "Gobu Ge, from now on, seal off the Iron Cavern, stop the forge. If we run out of food and haven''t returned, seek your own path." Gobu Ge nodded vigorously. He turned and scurried along the wooden wall toward the north. Standing atop the watchtower, Li Meng gazed expressionlessly at the departing Goblin army. In this battle against humans, Li Meng had deployed all his forces. He gathered every Goblin and brought along every weapon he could. All the Triple-bow Ballistae in the Throne Tribe were dismantled and carried along. The Gobu Di Tribe did the same. Except for one wooden stockade, nothing else was left behind. The Gobu Shi Tribe and Goblin Cave Dwelling were no different. Even the Lizardmen were sent back to the Yue Clan settlement in advance. Now, apart from himself, no living creature remained in the Throne Tribe. Even the captive sows were taken away by Gobu Qiang. "Benben, follow the main force. I''ll catch up soon!" Benben and a group of Ogres stood outside the wooden wall. Benben''s massive body almost reached the height of the wall itself. "Boss, I run fast. I want to stay with you!" Benben looked up at his boss atop the watchtower. "Listen, your underlings need you. Stay with them!" Benben lowered his head to glance at the Ogre underlings beside him. Opening his huge mouth, Benben roared at the Ogres. Then, he took giant strides toward the western forest. The other Ogres followed closely behind. Watching Benben''s departing figure, Li Meng took a deep breath. With Gobu Di, Gobu Shi, and Gobu Tianthese three Goblin warriors there shouldn''t be any major issues with the Goblin army. For now, all he needed to do was wait for the arrival of the Ghost Beastmen. "Ghost Beastmen, let me see how formidable you are!" Li Meng grinned and turned to leave the watchtower. At this moment, the Goblin army outside hadn''t fully departed yet. It wasn''t until half an hour later that the west fell silent. The sounds of commotion in the forest gradually faded into the distance. Over the next few days, Li Meng stayed alone in the tribe, waiting. Waiting for the Ghost Beastmen to arrive. Another day came, in the afternoon. On the eastern wooden wall watchtower of the tribe, Li Meng lay leisurely, basking in the sun. Goblins disliked sunlight, but he enjoyed it. He relished the burning sensation of the sunlight on his skin. "I wonder when the Ghost Beastmen will arrive!" Li Meng squinted his eyes, ensuring the sun wouldn''t catch him off guard. "Ten days have passed. The army should have reached the ambush site by now." Li Meng imagined the army deploying Triple-bow Ballistae along the northern riverbank. Once the human fleet entered the trap, the ballistae would unleash devastating power. "And Gobu Ge, that little guy, better stay sharp!" Li Meng was most worried about Gobu Ge. Losing Gobu Ge would mean spending a long time teaching another underling to forge iron. "Should I simulate life again?" Li Meng opened his eyes, the glaring sunlight making him instinctively shield his face with his hand. "Forget it. I''ll wait until we drive off the Ghost Beastmen!" After some thought, Li Meng gave up the idea. For now, he hadn''t changed the future. Life simulation would most likely be ineffective. Wasting a simulation would be foolish. Chapter 109: Terrifying Attribute Panel Chapter 109: Terrifying Attribute Panel Though he had wasted several months of opportunities to use the Life Simulation system. To be precise, he hadnt used the Life Simulation system at all in the past half year. After all, this past half year had been spent in the transition of the future timeline. The days were mundane and uneventful. Hmm, whats this... Suddenly, Li Mengs expression shifted. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His tall figure abruptly rose as he stood up. Standing on the watchtower, Li Mengs gaze was fixed on the forest in the east. After a long while, a sinister grin spread across his face. Wielding a massive iron rod in his right hand, he gave it a swing. Finally, its here! Li Meng leaped from the watchtower. With a loud crack, the wooden floorboards shattered. Li Mengs tall figure shot up like a cannonball. Leaping dozens of meters through the air, he landed heavily in the barren wasteland outside the wooden walls. Standing in the wasteland, Li Meng held his massive iron rod, waiting for the guest to arrive. Not long after, there was movement in the forest to the east. Moments later, a figure, not particularly tall, emerged from the forest. Its skin was dark brown, and it had a pair of horns on its head. Its lower body was composed of two long, furry legs ending in hooves. Though not towering in stature, it was extremely muscular. Standing at two meters tall, it carried a massive sword on its shoulder. Its eyes were golden, and it exuded an aura of intense ferocity. Haha, interesting! A goblin like you is indeed special! Noticing that Li Meng was waiting outside the gate of the wooden stronghold, the Ghost Beastman chuckled, excitement gleaming in its eyes as it laughed heartily. It stopped in its tracks, standing two hundred meters apart from Li Meng. For a moment, the area fell into dead silence. Standing in the wasteland before the wooden stronghold, Li Meng expressionlessly scrutinized the Ghost Beastman. [Ghost Beastman (Elite)] [Level: 67] [Strength: 1991] [Defense: 1961] [Agility: 2411] [Magic Power: 1771] [Demon Lord Contract: LV2 (Immune to mental magic)] [Berserk: LV3] [Warcry: LV4] [Super Physique: LV3 (Strength +600, Defense +600, Agility +600)] [Charged Strike: LV4] [Super Leap: LV3 (Agility +600)] [Flash Assault: LV2] [Ancestral Blessing: LV5 (All attributes +500)] [Ancestral Protection: LV3] [Demonic Physique: LV2 (All attributes +200)] [Note: Consuming skills will establish a master-servant contract with the Demon Lord.] Li Meng was thrilled by the Ghost Beastmans attribute panel. But the last line of information made him roll his eyes. Damn it, are you kidding me? Li Meng couldnt help but curse inwardly. This guy was absurdly strong, with ten skills in total. Li Meng had initially thought that devouring it would exponentially increase his strength. But before he could feel any joy, he saw the cost. He had no intention of becoming the servant of a Demon Lord. At that moment, the Ghost Beastman moved again. Studying Li Meng, the Ghost Beastman repeatedly nodded. Its demeanor resembled someone evaluating a valuable item or tool. It grinned wickedly, raising its massive sword. The sword pointed directly at the goblin warrior not far away. Goblin, I am Ghost Hand, a centurion of the Demon Lords army. Surrender, or die! Its roar echoed powerfully, reaching Li Mengs ears. From this goblin warrior, Ghost Hand could sense an overwhelming aura. Even it felt a sense of oppression when facing that aura. This left Ghost Hand astonished. Even a Goblin King was trash in its eyes. It could crush one with just a single finger. Yet this goblin warrior managed to exude an aura that oppressed it. Li Meng grinned, spinning the massive iron rod and resting it on his shoulder. If you want me to surrender, lets see if you have what it takes! Though Ghost Hand lacked a skill like Mind Speech, it could still speak the goblin language. This piqued Li Mengs curiosity about how it managed to do so. A mere goblin, so arrogant! Ghost Hands expression darkened, its face filled with murderous intent. Today, Ill show you that goblins are always goblins. No matter how strong they get, theyre still trash! As soon as it finished speaking, Ghost Hand took a large step forward. Boom! The moment its right foot hit the ground, there was a loud explosion. With a boom, a shockwave spread out, and Ghost Hands figure vanished in a flash. Ghost Hand didnt truly vanish; instead, it shot forward like a bullet. The ground beneath its feet caved in with a resounding boom. Its speed was so fast that it was almost invisible. Only a fleeting shadow could be seen darting across the wasteland. This was quickly followed by the sound of air being torn apart. So fast! In Li Mengs eyes, Ghost Hands figure blurred. In the blink of an eye, it appeared right in front of him. Li Meng hurriedly swung the massive iron rod toward it. Li Mengs movements were also incredibly fast, too swift for ordinary people to follow. Too slow, goblin! A cold snort came from Ghost Hand as it suddenly vanished beneath Li Mengs iron rod. It seemed to teleport, disappearing from right in front of Li Meng. The massive iron rod, missing its target, crashed heavily into the ground. Dust flew up, dirt and stones scattered everywhere. The ground before Li Meng was left with a large crater. At almost the same moment, Ghost Hand reappeared behind Li Meng. Holding its sword with one hand, it struck Li Mengs waist with the flat side of the blade. Boom! A dull thud echoed. With a loud crack, several bones in Li Mengs waist were broken. His towering figure was sent flying. He flew dozens of meters before crashing into the wooden wall with a bang. Boom! A large section of the wooden wall collapsed from the impact. Even after breaking through the wall, Li Mengs momentum didnt stop. He smashed through several large trees before finally tumbling to the ground. He slid another several dozen meters before coming to a stop. Impressive! The excruciating pain in his organs made Li Meng suck in a breath of cold air. Grinning grimly, he leaped up from the ground, seemingly full of life. Looking at the collapsed wooden wall outside the forest, Li Meng let out a furious roar. Ghost Beastman, Ill kill you and use your head as a urinal! Fighting against a strong opponent filled Li Meng with exhilaration. He could feel his body boiling with energy. A force within him was yearning to erupt. He craved to unleash it, to feel pain, to endure injuries. Roar! The surging bloodlust intoxicated Li Meng. Opening his mouth, he let out an ecstatic roar. His Berserk skill activated on its own. In the dim forest, Li Mengs tall frame began to crackle audibly. A thick, bloody aura emanated from his body. The oppressive atmosphere and murderous intent filled the air. His skin turned from green to reddish-brown. The veins under his skin pulsed red, resembling worms crawling across his body and face. At this moment, Li Meng had become utterly terrifyinga true monster. The surrounding air radiated with intense heat. Berserk? Interesting! A cold snort sounded again, followed by the whistle of air being torn apart. Like an arrow, Ghost Hand shot into the forest. Gripping its massive sword with both hands, it appeared before Li Meng in an instant. The Ghost Beastman grinned savagely, raising its sword high. The blade came slashing down toward Li Mengs shoulder. Chapter 110: You Better Not Die Chapter 110: You Better Not Die But this time, Li Meng''s movements were even faster. The large iron rod in his hand swung up to block the front. Clang! A piercing metallic clash echoed as sparks flew. The immense force pushed Li Meng''s tall body back over ten meters. The Ghost Beastman was also forced back ten meters by the recoil. "Very good, you''ve grown stronger!" Seeing the goblin easily block his attack, a trace of surprise flickered in the Ghost Beastman''s eyes. Its gaze swept across the large iron rod in the goblin''s hand. That sword strike had left only a shallow scratch on the rod. This piqued the Ghost Beastman''s interest in the weapon the goblin wielded. "Very good, this is getting interesting. Again!" The Ghost Beastman''s figure blurred as it dashed towards Li Meng again. Its speed was still astonishing, appearing in front of Li Meng almost like a teleportation. Li Meng was undeterred and swung the iron rod down on the Ghost Beastman once more. The familiar scene unfolded againthe Ghost Beastman''s figure vanished in a flash and reappeared behind Li Meng in an instant. It held its sword single-handedly and twisted its waist, slashing horizontally at Li Meng''s side. But this time, the Ghost Beastman used the sharp edge of the blade. The moment the Ghost Beastman vanished, Li Meng knew it had once again used the "Blink Strike" skill. Li Meng didn''t dodgehe knew he couldn''t. At the moment the Ghost Beastman disappeared, Li Meng swept the iron rod behind him with one hand. This was a mutual destruction move. The Ghost Beastmans greatsword would land on him at the same time as his iron rod struck it. The Ghost Beastman was startled by Li Meng''s reckless fighting style. It had no choice but to withdraw its attack and take a step back. Though Li Meng''s attack missed, his body had turned to face the Ghost Beastman. "Die!" Li Meng roared as he swung the iron rod at the Ghost Beastman. The Ghost Beastman sneered and met the attack with its sword. Clang! The ear-piercing metallic clash resounded in the forest once more. At the moment their weapons collided, the Ghost Beastman''s expression changed. The immense force shook its wrist, and the greatsword flew out of its hand. Hahaha! Li Meng grinned ferociously. Without pausing, he stepped forward and, taking advantage of the Ghost Beastman''s brief daze, kicked it in the chest. Crack! The Ghost Beastman''s ribs shattered. Its body flew backward with a Boom! A shockwave burst forth, sweeping through the surroundings. Bang! The Ghost Beastman''s body smashed through several large trees before crashing into the wooden wall. A section of the wall collapsed with a Boom! The Ghost Beastman, still moving with tremendous force, flew another hundred meters before tumbling to the ground. It bounced several times and skidded dozens of meters before finally coming to a stop. "What was that just now?" Looking in the direction the Ghost Beastman had flown, a hint of curiosity flashed in Li Meng''s eyes. When he kicked the Ghost Beastman earlier, he had felt some resistance. Otherwise, that kick would have seriously injured it. "Could it be the effect of the ''Ancestors Protection'' skill?" Li Meng''s figure blurred as he dashed out of the forest towards the tribe''s outskirts. In the wasteland outside, the Ghost Beastman coughed up a mouthful of blood. Clutching its chest, it wobbled as it tried to stand up. "Are you kidding me? How can a mere goblin possess such strength?" That kick from the goblin had almost sent it to meet its ancestors. If not for the ''Ancestors Protection'' skill softening the blow, it would have been seriously injured, if not dead. "Was it feigning weakness all along, waiting for the chance to deliver a fatal strike?" Just then, loud laughter echoed from behind the wooden wall. Hahaha! Ghost Beastman, is this your limit? The sound of something slicing through the air followed. A greatsword spun down from the sky, embedding itself heavily in the ground before the Ghost Beastman. Li Meng leaped over the wooden wall, landing heavily on the ground. "Again!" Li Meng pointed his iron rod at the Ghost Beastman. Li Meng had already grown accustomed to the Ghost Beastman''s sudden "Blink Strike" skill. If it used it again, he wouldn''t be as helpless as before. The Ghost Beastman still had many skills unusedits trump cards. But Li Meng hadn''t used any magic to assist himself yet. Close combat was the most dangerous form of battle, and this was a rare opportunity to improve his combat experience. "Goblin, you''re courting death!" Li Meng''s provocation made the Ghost Beastman glare furiously. A savage glint flashed through its eyes. The goblins actions were an affront to it. Ahhh! The enraged Ghost Beastman roared at the sky. Its muscles bulged as surging blood energy erupted from its body. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Splat! Suddenly, the Ghost Beastman spat out a mouthful of blood. Clutching its chest, it looked on in disbelief. Ahhh! The Ghost Beastman let out a scream, spewing more blood. Its berserk transformation came to an abrupt halt. Its eyes rolled back, and it collapsed onto the ground. The sight startled Li Meng. "Damn it, you better not die!" Though in a berserk state, Li Meng hadnt lost his reason. He hurriedly sprinted towards the Ghost Beastman. As he ran, he observed its condition. [Ghost Beastman (Elite)] [Level: 67] [Strength: 1991] [Defense: 1961] [Agility: 2411] [Magic: 1771] [Demon Kings Contract: LV2 (Immune to mental magic)] [Berserk: LV6] [War Cry: LV4] [Super Physique: LV3 (Strength +600, Defense +600, Agility +600)] [Charged Strike: LV4] [Super Leap: LV3 (Agility +600)] [Blink Strike: LV2] [Ancestors Blessing: LV5 (All attributes +500)] [Ancestors Protection: LV3] [Demonic Physique: LV2 (All attributes +200)] [Note: Swallowed skills establish a master-servant contract with the Demon King.] [Status: Near Death] It wasn''t pretendingit was genuinely on the brink of death. "Why are you about to die now?" Li Meng, now crouched beside the Ghost Beastman, seemed at a loss. The Ghost Beastman was bleeding from its seven orifices. The scene was gruesome. Blood flowed continuously like a rushing river. "Could its shattered ribs have pierced its internal organs?" Recalling the Ghost Beastman''s condition during its berserk state, Li Meng realized what had happened. The berserk skill put too much strain on its body, causing it to expand. The shifted broken ribs must have punctured its organs. "You can''t dieyou dying now would be troublesome." If the next Ghost Beastman appeared, he might choose to confront it. This could potentially prevent the deaths of Benben and Yue E. But fighting wouldnt guarantee its death. After all, during Benben and Yue Es deaths, his mindset would be entirely different. Hatred would strengthen him and dull his pain. If the Ghost Beastman escaped, he would face both the human army and the demon army. These two forces wouldnt cooperate, but he couldn''t afford to waste time. There were over 25,000 goblins, and their food supplies would soon run out. Once the food was gone, hed have no choice but to take the offensive. Chapter 111: Get Lost, Don’t Come Back Chapter 111: Get Lost, Dont Come Back That kind of future would definitely be a dead end. There might not even be a chance to escape in the end. But if this Ghost Beastman in front of him were allowed to live, everything would improve. The Demon Army wouldnt appear, or at least not so quickly. Without the Demon Army, dealing with humans as the only enemy would be much easier. You unlucky yet fortunate bastard, Ill finish you off next time! Li Meng cursed as he turned and walked toward the heavy sword not far away. With the heavy sword in hand, Li Meng returned to the Ghost Beastmans side. Li Meng slashed his palm with the sword. Blood gushed out instantly. Li Meng discarded the heavy sword. He then forcefully pried open the Ghost Beastmans mouth with his left hand. Letting the blood flow into its mouth. Within seconds, Li Mengs wound healed. And the Ghost Beastman began to change. No more blood flowed from its pores. Its sunken chest also started returning to normal. A cracking sound could be heard. Get lost, and dont come back! Li Meng grabbed one of the Ghost Beastmans arms with both hands. He spun 360 degrees and threw it with all his strength. The Ghost Beastman shot into the sky, flying hundreds of meters high. Its spinning body swept over the forest canopy. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared from Li Mengs sight. Li Meng gazed toward where the Ghost Beastman vanished. Shouldnt... fall to its death, right? With a sinister smile, Li Meng clapped his hands. The regenerative effect on its body would last for a while. Even if it was barely alive, it would survive. With the Ghost Beastmans physical resilience, it wouldnt die from the fall. Standing on the wasteland, Li Meng turned toward the wooden stockade gate. He didnt leave the tribe immediately. Instead, he stayed for a day at the watchtower on the eastern wall. Night came, and the full moon hung high. The Throne Tribe was deathly silent. Not a single sound could be heard, as quiet as a grave. Is that guy still not giving up? Lying atop the watchtower, Li Meng felt helpless. Before nightfall, that guy had already returned. It was hiding in the forest, secretly observing the tribe. This left Li Meng quite annoyed. The reason he hadnt left was to prevent the Ghost Beastman from coming back. The Ghost Beastman, upon waking, would undoubtedly be curious about why it was alive and well in the forest. That curiosity would drive it to investigate the tribe. Li Meng had anticipated the Ghost Beastmans return. What he hadnt expected was that the guy wouldnt fight, nor would it leave. Li Meng didnt have the time to waste with it. Tomorrow, Ill figure out how to cut off one of its arms. Such a nuisance. Though the guy outside wasnt his match, Li Meng was deeply wary of the Demon Armys strength. If even a mere centurion had such power, how strong would the commanders or generals be? It seems I shouldnt provoke the Demons for now! Li Meng muttered to himself. When youre weak, you have to be cautious. Staying alive was the most important thing. Time ticked away, and the night grew deeper. Before long, there was movement in the forest. A dark figure crept out from the forest, hugging the ground. It was the Ghost Beastman from earlier. It slithered across the ground stealthily. After crawling for over a hundred meters, it stopped by a heavy sword. When it saw the heavy sword, its eyes lit up. The heavy sword symbolized its rank as a centurion. It was a gift from the Demon General. If it lost the sword, it would lose everything. It would also become a laughingstock. Only death in battle could cleanse it of its shame. Such a foolish Goblin, casually throwing away a meteoric iron sword. Doesnt know its value! Now reunited with its heavy sword, the Ghost Beastman grinned. It cast a resentful glance at the watchtower atop the wooden wall. From that tower, it could sense the Goblins presence. If only the burden of berserk mode on its body wasnt so great, and it couldnt be used consecutively. It would have taken its head to appease its anger. Just you wait, Ill be back, you trash born from a Ground Mouses belly! Cursing under its breath, the Ghost Beastman turned and crawled away like a gecko. Its speed was astonishing, vanishing into the depths of the forest in the blink of an eye. As the Ghost Beastman disappeared into the forest, Li Meng stood up on the watchtower. Gazing at the silent eastern forest, Li Meng grinned sinisterly. Knew youd come back to steal the sword! That heavy sword had been deliberately left there by Li Meng. It was meant for the Ghost Beastman to take and leave quickly. That heavy sword wasnt just any weapon. Its blade bore engravings signifying rank and status. Upon noticing this, Li Meng knew how important the sword was to the Ghost Beastman. If it was something important, then naturally, he had to satisfy it. Under the moonlight, a shadow leaped from the watchtower. It covered dozens of meters before landing in the forest within the tribe. Not long after, on the western wooden wall of the tribe. A shadow climbed over the wall, heading west into the forest. Soon, the shadow disappeared into the forest. Time ticked away, and the night grew deeper. ------ Goblin Forest. Northern bank of Goblin River. By noon, the riverside forest was abuzz with activity. A massive group of Goblins traveled downstream from the east. Stopping in the riverside forest. In the dim forest, green-skinned figures moved en masse. A large number of Goblins were assembling Triple-bow Ballistas deep in the forest. The surrounding forest appeared chaotic. In truth, the Goblin army was preparing an ambush in an orderly manner. To deliver a devastating blow to the human fleet. The ambush line stretched two kilometers through the northern forest. Fifty-two Triple-bow Ballistas were to be deployed along the two-kilometer line. This was all the Triple-bow Ballistas the Throne Tribe could muster. Every forty meters, one ballista would be placed. Boss, boss, bad news! While the Goblin army busied themselves setting up the ambush. A Goblin rushed toward Gobu Tian. Its an airship! A human airship, flying this way! The Goblin jumped and pointed toward the western sky. Gobu Tian frowned deeply. It turned to look around. Then selected a large tree and climbed it swiftly. Emerging from the thick canopy, Gobu Tian peered into the western sky. A small black dot appeared in the western sky. Though distant, the outline of a ship could be seen. Gobu Tian had seen such skyborne monstrosities before. Previously, the boss had used Triple-bow Ballistas to bring down an airship outside the Goblin Cave. Upon seeing this, Gobu Tians towering frame retreated into the canopy. Prepare the Triple-bow Ballistas, shoot it down! Gobu Tian roared from the treetop to the underlings below. The Goblins in the forest below shouted in excitement. No, stop everything! At this moment, Gobu Mo, Gobu Gao, Gobu Yi, Gobu Zhang, and Gobu Sheng, five Goblin warriors, arrived. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They looked up at Gobu Tian in the tree. Gobu Tian, the boss said we mustnt be discovered by humans before the fleet arrives! Exactly! If we shoot down the airship, well lose our cover. Now is the time to make all Goblins hide and avoid detection by the airship. Youre a Goblin warrior now; how can you still not be smarter than us? Im going to tell the boss! Chapter 112: Simulated Life in the Papal State Chapter 112: Simulated Life in the Papal State When Gobu Sheng spoke, Gobu Tian quickly slid down from the tree. Dont! Dont tell the boss. I was just preparing the little ones for shooting in case the airship spotted us and we needed to take it down. I didnt intend to expose ourselvesyou all overthought it! What do you need to tell me? At this moment, Li Mengs voice suddenly rang out from the nearby forest. A tall Goblin warrior emerged from the depths of the forest. Wherever he passed, the Goblins got excited and wanted to shout loudly. But they quickly covered their mouths. The boss had said that they must stay quiet in the forest. Boss, youre finally here! Gobu Tian ran towards the boss, feet flying. Standing in front of the boss, Gobu Tians face was full of flattery. His tall body bent over, making him appear much shorter. Boss, an airship is flying in this direction. Upon hearing this, Li Mengs expression shifted slightly. The appearance of the airship indicated that the human fleet wasnt far from here. Inform all the Goblins to hide immediately and not make any sound. The bosss order prompted the elite Goblins around him to dash into the depths of the forest. Before long, the forest was bustling with activity. The scolding voices of the boss and the sub-leaders echoed through the trees. Both the working and slacking Goblins scrambled to hide. Not long after, the forest quieted down once more. Li Meng didnt idle; he climbed up a tree to observe the airship in the sky. Airships are truly amazing! Watching the airship in the distant sky draw closer, Li Meng could hardly contain his envy. One day, I must capture some human alchemists from their lands. Whether this world had alchemists, Li Meng wasnt sure. Whatever the people who made magical artifacts were called, to Li Meng, they were alchemists. About ten minutes later, a moderately sized airship flew over the ambush site on the northern shore forest. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the airships deck, soldiers wearing blue armor could be seen. One officer stood out, holding a long telescope to survey the forest below. Captain, weve traveled far from the fleet. Shouldnt we return? A soldier standing at the ships railing looked toward the western end of the river. In that direction, the fleet was no longer visible. What? Are you scared? The soldiers companion laughed heartily and patted him on the shoulder. The young soldier glared at the veteran. Im not scared. Lord Carlos explicitly instructed us not to stray far from the fleet! Captain, was the cause of the sentry ships crash last time ever determined? At this moment, a soldier on the deck asked the officer near the railing. The question made the sentry ships captains expression change. He put down the telescope, turned around, and waved his hand. Return! The airship, hovering a thousand meters above the ambush site, slowly turned around and headed back. This scene did not escape Li Meng, who was hidden in the treetops. It seems the fleet isnt far from here! The airships arrival and subsequent return was the best evidence. Li Meng descended from the treetop, sliding down the tree trunk. Continue preparing the ambush site and speed up the process! Gobu Tian, Gobu Mo, Im leaving this to you. Im going to take a look at the human fleet! Gobu Tian and the elite Goblins nodded vigorously. Without saying more, Li Meng took off running toward the riverbank. Breaking out of the forest, Li Meng leapt into the air. Performing a textbook dive, he plunged headfirst into the Goblin River. At the spot where Li Meng entered the water, a massive shadow flickered underwater. Before heading here, Li Meng had visited the Yue Clan tribe. Before long, Li Mengs head emerged from the water. His head skimmed rapidly across the rivers surface, leaving a long trail that lingered behind him. Looking underwater, Li Meng was seated on the massive back of Yue E, tightly gripping the scales on Yue Es back. System, start Simulated Life! The Ghost Beastmen had already been driven away. Whether the future trajectory had changed was something Li Meng couldnt determine. After all, the grand trends still lingered within the future timeline. [Simulated Life begins.] [Driven by curiosity, you ride Yue E across the waves toward the human fleet to spy on them.] [The moon is full tonight.] [You set out eagerly and return disappointed.] [You ambush the human fleet.] [You engage in battle with the Southern Sword King, Carlos.] [The human fleet is defeated and flees downstream in panic.] [You lead the Goblin army back to the tribe.] [Your victory intimidates the Yue Clan tribe.] [Your tribe grows stronger and more prosperous.] [Curiosity leads you to investigate the Black Mountain Tribe.] [You reach the Black Mountain Marshlands.] [You discover that the Papal States Temple Knights are invading the Black Mountain Tribe.] [The Black Mountain Tribe is overwhelmed and trapped in their ancestral village.] [In their final stand, the Black Mountain Tribe prepares to summon the Savage God, Akuya.] [Choose one of the following options:] [1. Prevent the Black Mountain Tribe from summoning the Savage God by destroying the sacrificial plate.] [2. Do nothing and observe the events unfold.] [3. Launch a surprise attack to kill the Temple Knights commander, Serov.] [4. Launch a surprise attack to kill the Temple High Priest, Tawil.] [5. Negotiate with the Black Mountain Tribe to help them repel the Temple Knights.] Five options? Li Meng patted Yue Es back. Yue E, rise a bit higher. Im about to choke on water! Yue E had been swimming deeper and deeper, causing water to reach Li Mengs chin. With every breath, river water threatened to fill his mouth. Yue E quickly moved closer to the surface, allowing Li Mengs neck to rise above the water. No wonder the Black Mountain Tribe wants to summon the Savage God, Akuya! It was only now that Li Meng understood the Black Mountain Tribes desperation to summon the Savage God. It was because of the Papal States invasion. Could those two people from the previous timelines be Commander Serov and High Priest Tawil of the Temple Knights? Li Meng wasnt certain. After all, the identities of the pair had never been revealed in earlier timelines. What should I choose? Looking toward the rivers end, Li Meng pondered. Options one and five seemed viable. However, the success rate of the fifth option wasnt high. After all, he was only one person. Helping the Black Mountain Tribe repel the Temple Knights alone was nearly impossible. The chances of success were practically zero. Although he had some strength, the many deaths hed experienced in the future timelines had taught Li Meng not to be overly confident. Option two was not a choice for him. If he chose to do nothing, there was no point in coming to the Black Mountain Marshlands. Options three and four were also off the table. Killing either Serov or Tawil would earn him the Papal States enmity. Moreover, killing just one of them might not even force the Temple Knights to retreat. Even if they did retreat, what would he do with the Black Mountain Tribe afterward? The Savage God was too dangerous, and Li Meng wouldnt allow the Black Mountain Tribe to keep the sacrificial plate. In the end, he would still have to oppose the Black Mountain Tribe and destroy the plate by force. Chapter 113: World-Class Skill “Mad God” Chapter 113: World-Class Skill "Mad God" So, five options may seem like a lot. In reality, Li Meng only had one choice. "Option One!" [You decided to take advantage of the chaos and forcefully destroy the Sacrificial Plate of the Ancestral Tribe.] [The Black Mountain Tribes chief, Scarface, fought to his death to stop you.] [The Black Mountain Tribe successfully completed their full-tribe sacrifice, summoning the Savage God Akuya.] [The Savage God descended, and divine power brought destruction to the world.] [The Holy Knights suffered heavy casualties and fled in disarray.] [Faced with the divine might of the Savage God, you joined forces with Serov and Tavil to battle the Savage God.] [You failed. Serov and Tavil perished in battle.] [You barely escaped Black Mountain Marshlands by relying on the Physical Regeneration skill.] [You returned to the tribe.] [The descent of the Savage God led to the gradual wastelandification of the Goblin Forest.] [One day, the Ghost Beastman Ghost Hand reappeared, bringing news.] [A human hero perished in Black Mountain Marshlands, sealing the fate of the Goblin Forests transformation into wasteland.] [The Ghost Beastman Ghost Hand invited you to join the Demon Kings army, but you refused.] [The Ghost Beastman Ghost Hand challenged you, but you declined.] [The Ghost Beastman Ghost Hand left, promising to return again.] [The three-year time limit has ended.] [Life simulation ended. Score: 100.] [Please select your reward from the following options:] [Consume 10 points to increase one attribute level by 1.] [Consume 1 point to increase one attribute by 1.] [Consume 30 points to increase Luck by 1.] [Consume 10 points to increase the level of the Berserk skill by 1.] [Consume 20 points to increase the level of the Iron Skin skill by 1.] "Upgrade the Berserk skill!" [Consumed 90 points, increasing Berserk skill level by +9.] [Berserk skill has reached max level and automatically advanced to Mad God.] [The Mad God skill is a world-class skill. Current host strength does not meet requirements. Skill has been sealed.] [Evolve into a Goblin King to unlock the Mad God skill.] "World-class skill? Sealed?" Li Meng frowned slightly and thought deeply. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 35] [Strength: 2717] [Defense: 2664] [Agility: 1497] [Magic: 2399] [Charisma: 0] [Luck: 11] [Devour: Consuming the flesh of magical beasts grants a chance to acquire their skills.] [Iron Skin: LV5 (Strength +1500, Defense +1500, Agility +500)] [Wind Blade: LV1] [Physical Regeneration: LV5] [Heart Speech: LV1] [King of Ice Elements: LV1] [Mad God (World-Class): LV1 (Sealed)] [Limb Reinforcement: LV1 (Strength +50, Agility +50)] [Elemental Affinity: LV1 (Magic +1000)] [War Stomp: LV1] "Could it be that my body isnt strong enough to handle the burden brought by Mad God?" Li Meng could only think of this reason for the seal. The Berserk skill already put immense stress on his body. Using it once would leave him exhausted for days or even months. As an advanced form of Berserk, Mad God would only bring an even greater burden. "I was counting on using Berserk as a backup, but now its like taking off my pants only to find no one around!" Frustrated, Li Meng took a sip of river water. Now, even Berserk was unusable. On the vast river, Li Mengs big green head drifted away quickly. --- That night, the Goblin River was far from silent. The rushing sound of water echoed endlessly. The weather was excellent, with a full moon hanging in the sky. The silver moonlight bathed the earth, faintly dispersing the darkness over the river. In one section of the river, a massive fleet of ships lay anchored. The sails on the ships had been furled, and anchors were lowered into the riverbed. Each ship floated silently at intervals of several dozen meters, occasionally creaking under the strain of the anchors. On the deck of each ship, clusters of flames flickered, casting a fiery glow over the river. The fleet formed a fiery dragon drifting on the waters surface. Silhouettes of people moved across the decks. "Humans are all the same in any worldarrogant and self-righteous!" About a kilometer ahead of the fleet, a green-skinned head emerged from the moonlit rippling water. Looking at the human fleet in the distance, Li Meng mused to himself. This was the Goblin Forest, teeming with magical beasts and Savage Tribes. Yet humans showed no concern about their fires attracting magical beasts nearby. "Yue E, lets head back!" After watching for a while, Li Meng lost interest in spying. Humans, though arrogant and self-righteous, were not fools. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even on the river, they had guards on watchsoldiers and adventurers. They even posted adventurers as hidden sentries in the forest on both banks. Even if a powerful magical beast approached, it wouldnt disturb the fleet. The adventurers in the forest would handle it themselves. Quietly, Li Meng came and went. Time passed bit by bit, and the night deepened. --- The next afternoon, on the Goblin River. Under the scorching sun, a fleet sailed upstream against the current. White sails towered high, stretching endlessly into the distance. Because they were going against the current, the fleet moved very slowly, crawling forward like snails. "Lord Carlos, are we almost there?" On the foredeck of the lead ship, a High Priest approached Carlos. Carlos pulled a magical map from his waist. "Not far now. Well reach the Northern Marshlands by tomorrow morning." The High Priest smiled faintly, gazing toward the rivers end. "Once we eliminate the Savage Tribes in the Northern Marshlands, we can build a watchtower nearby. With the watchtower, inland trade routes will open. At that time, Lord Carlos, you will become the master of this new territory!" Carlos turned to the High Priest with a stoic expression. "Watch your words, High Priest. The Principalitys territory has only one true masterHis Majesty, the Lionheart King!" Carloss caution elicited only a chuckle from the High Priest. He did not pursue the topic further. "Lord Carlos, do you know why the Irisis Principality is called a ''Principality''?" Carlos frowned. This was a forbidden topic in the Principality. Among the nobility, it was a taboo subject. "The disintegration of the Holy Dragon Empire was caused by the Duke of the Southern Border. The empire is long gone, lost to the rivers of time. The empires lords have all declared independence, yet the Southern Border Duke still retains the title of ''Duke.'' Dont you find that ironic, Lord Carlos?" The High Priest looked at Carlos with a smirk. Carlos could not respond to the High Priests gaze. "Is it sentimentality, or does the Southern Border Duke harbor ambitions of reclaiming the entire Holy Dragon Empire?" Carlos avoided the High Priests gaze. His expression turned cold as he looked toward the forests on the northern bank. "Time erases everything. The previous Duke is long gone. Why cling to the glories of the past?" Chapter 114: Battle on the River Chapter 114: Battle on the River The Crystal Temple within the principality had a long and storied history. Its zenith coincided with the peak of the Holy Kingdom Empire''s power. Although the Crystal Temple now had the Holy See Nation, it was not content to settle for a single territory. The temple''s ambition was never merely "domination." The High Priest of the temple glanced at Carlos thoughtfully. He smiled but did not continue the discussion. The timing was not right, nor was the location. Sometimes, personal will was insignificant. One day, Lord Carlos would understand. As the pioneering fleet of the Irisis Principality advanced upstream along Goblin River, they were unaware they had fallen into a trap. Boss, its the humans. Theyre here! In the dim forest, a goblin ran up to Li Meng, panting. Dont rush. Wait until the leading ship of the fleet reaches this point before attacking! Pass down the order again: no one is to attack without my command! Li Meng stood in the forest on the northern bank of Goblin River. Beyond the forest lay the wide Goblin River. The ambush line in the northern forest stretched only two kilometers, while the fleet spanned several kilometers. Li Meng did not expect to annihilate the entire human fleet. However, he also did not wish for them to leave unscathed. He had to inflict as much damage as possible on the Irisis Principalitys Pioneer Corps. Only by doing so could he ensure that the principality would not attempt another invasion anytime soon. In the dim forest, the goblins stood ready. Countless green-skinned figures hid in the underbrush, clad in crude armor and armed with spears and crossbows. Their eyes gleamed with excitement as they watched the river beyond the forest. The goblin boar riders calmed their mounts to keep them silent. Under Li Mengs leadership, the goblins had learned many things. While they still cast greedy eyes on the boars when hungry, they refrained from slaughtering the boars they had raised from young. Among the goblins, towering ogres loomed. In the forest, these ogres donned heavy armor. Standing still, they resembled metal mountains. Their spiked clubs in hand only added to their intimidating presence. The goblins kept a respectful distance from them. As time passed, the fleet advanced deeper into the trap. Within half an hour, Li Meng saw the leading sailboat on the river. The towering sails made the fleet highly visible, even from a distance. Theyre here. Theyre here! Li Meng grinned sinisterly in the forest, resting a large iron rod on his shoulder. Benben, remember what I told you. If youre tired, run. If you cant win, run. If youre out of magic, run! In the chaos of battle, no one could stop Benben from retreating. After all, Benben wasnt alone. The humans had no chance to encircle Benben. In the previous timeline, Benben and Yue E had likely died because they fought to the end instead of retreating. In the chaos of battle, Li Meng couldnt protect both Benben and Yue E while fighting powerful enemies. He had watched them die helplessly. Benben looked down at the boss beside him. Boss, I understand! Then lets get this show started! Li Meng turned and nodded to an ogre beside him. The ogre hefted its spiked club and struck a massive iron gong suspended from a tree. Clang! A thunderous metallic sound echoed through the forest. The sound reverberated across the land. The gongs resonance brought a flurry of activity to the forest. Wah-wah! The goblins operating the triple-bow ballistae shouted as they pulled the triggers. Whoosh! Amidst a cacophony of bowstrings snapping, the dim forest was filled with the sound of projectiles cutting through the air. Massive bolts shot out from the forest, aiming directly at the fleet on the river. Covering hundreds of meters in an instant, the bolts struck with ferocious force. Boom! With a deafening crash, the bolts pierced the ships hulls. Ah! Unfortunate soldiers hit by the bolts were impaled, their bodies carrying through the hulls and into the water on the other side. The ballista bolts had devastating power. Splinters flew as the hulls of the ships were riddled with holes. Inside the cabins, soldiers were thrown off balance, their cries filling the air. Whats happening? The sudden attack threw the soldiers into chaos. In the cabin of the lead ship, the soldiers scrambled to the deck. But with a loud boom, the hull was pierced by another bolt. Several unlucky individuals were flung out, their screams drowned by the impact. Within seconds, one of the sailboats was split in half by the massive bolts. Its hull shattered, and the ship disintegrated. Screaming soldiers plunged into the river. High Priest, freeze the river immediately! On the deck of the lead ship, Carlos rushed out of the cabin. With a cold glare, he swung his greatsword. The blade flashed, slicing a bolt in two. The arrowhead and shaft separated, with the latter falling to the deck and the former plunging into the river. The force from the impact caused Carloss wrist to tremble. His expression darkened as he turned toward the forest on the northern bank. In the dim forest, green-skinned figures were faintly visible. Goblins? Surprise flickered in Carloss eyes. He hadnt expected goblins to ambush the fleet from the riverside forest. Nor had he anticipated them wielding such powerful ballistae. Sound the war drums!! Carloss roar prompted the drummer on the rear deck to strike the war drums urgently. Boom, boom, the drumbeats echoed over the river. As the lead ships drum sounded, the other sailboats followed suit. The priests of the temple rushed to the decks, raising their staffs high. On the deck of the lead ship, five temple priests chanted in unison. The crystals atop their staffs glowed with a blue brilliance. Billowing white mist expanded outward from the ships, freezing the river wherever it touched. When the lead ship employed ice magic, the temple priests on the other ships followed suit. The spreading mist froze the river surface instantly. Even the soldiers who had fallen into the river were frozen. The thrashing soldiers turned into ice sculptures. Adventurer mages, prepare to defend! Its goblins! Theyre in the northern forest! Kill them! Counterattack! After the initial chaos, the human fleet quickly regained composure. The decks shimmered with magical lights of various hues. Multicolored magic barriers materialized around the ships. Bolts from the forest were deflected by these barriers, falling harmlessly away. Fiery orbs rose from the decks, hurtling toward the northern forest. Boom! Explosions erupted in the forest. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Blazing flames consumed everything in their path. The magic attacks werent limited to fireballs; ice lances and water projectiles also joined the fray. The human fleets bombardment devastated the forest along the riverbank. In no time, swaths of trees near the waterline collapsed. Chapter 115: Yue E, You’re Too Fast! Chapter 115: Yue E, You''re Too Fast! "Boom!" A loud explosion resounded. A massive fireball descended into the forest. It was the immensely powerful war magic spell, "Explosive Fireball." In the riverside forest, a brilliant explosion of magical flames erupted. A towering mushroom cloud of fire slowly ascended. The shockwave of the explosion uprooted the vegetation within a hundred-meter radius. Burning remnants of plants were flung into the air. They turned into a fiery rain that fell back to the ground. The flames in the forest spread outward from the center of the explosion. Wherever they passed, the damp forest ignited. The goblins hiding in that part of the forest were instantly consumed by the flames. They were incinerated to ashes before they could even scream. Lord Carlos, the magic barrier won''t hold much longer! On the aft deck, Carlos closely monitored the battle situation of the fleet. The sudden attack earlier had caused three ships to disintegrate. The other ships also suffered severe damage. The hulls were badly damaged, with massive holes gaping in them. Although they hadnt sunk yet, they were on the verge of doing so. This was why he had ordered the river to be frozen. The frozen river would provide a foundation for the ships to rest on. Even if the damage worsened, they wouldnt immediately sink. Order all ships to disembark and have the troops form up for an advance toward the northern bank! The rhythm of the war drums suddenly changed. The drumbeats became faster and more urgent. Under the protection of the magical barrier, soldiers from all the ships disembarked and gathered on the icy surface. Alongside the soldiers, adventurers also disembarked. In no time, around three thousand soldiers had assembled on the ice. Nearly a hundred adventurers joined them. As soon as the soldiers disembarked, the magic barriers on the ships dissipated one after another. Without the protection of the magic barriers, the ballistae bolts regained their devastating power. "Boom!" A loud scream followed. Soldiers lined up on the ice were blown away. The bolts pierced through the hull of the ships with unstoppable momentum. "Watch out!" Another bolt came hurtling through the air. On the left side of the ice near the third ship, a heavily armored adventurer knight wielding a sword and shield roared as he stepped forward. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His massive shield was raised in front of him. "Clang!" A piercing metallic sound rang out. Sparks flew off the shield. The tremendous impact sent the adventurer knight flying backward. The bolt soared vertically into the sky. It flew dozens of meters before crashing into the hull of the ship with a "thud." Captain, are you alright?! The knights teammates were startled. I... Im fine! The adventurer knight, looking disheveled, pried himself out of the dented ship hull. The shield that had fallen onto the ice was already cracked. The crystal embedded in the shield was covered with cobweb-like fractures. Brave warriors of the Irisis Principality, charge with me! At this moment, Carlos, standing on the ice near the lead ship, issued the order to charge. He knew staying on the ice would only make them easy targets. With a loud roar, Carlos personally led the charge toward the northern forest. Charge! The soldiers, encouraged, shouted as they launched their assault. The adventurers provided covering fire, attacking the northern forest. Under the barrage of magical attacks, the northern forest was already ablaze. Yet, even so, bolts continued to shoot out from within the flames. On the two-kilometer stretch of the frozen river, the human army charged forward. Priests aboard the ships raised their staffs. They continuously unleashed Explosive Fireballs to attack the northern forest. They needed to eliminate as many enemies in the northern forest as possible before the troops landed. Humans truly are strong! The forest ahead had turned into a sea of fire. Tall trees burned fiercely. Waves of searing heat surged forward relentlessly. Through the fiery sea, Li Meng could see the human troops charging across the river. Fortunately, the ambush site was a hundred meters away from the riverbank. Otherwise, the humans magic would have inflicted massive casualties on the goblins hidden in the forest. Although some goblins were hit by the humans magic, the losses were within an acceptable range. At that moment, Li Mengs expression suddenly changed. Damn it, Yue E, who told you to charge out so quickly?! Li Mengs figure flickered as he darted out of the forest. As he burst forward, a shockwave erupted. The ground beneath him cracked and collapsed. In a flash, he sped through the fiery sea. His voice, filled with curses, trailed behind him. Wherever he passed, the raging flames were extinguished by the strong gusts of wind. At the same time, on the river in front of the human fleet, a loud "splash" echoed. A massive creature leapt onto the icy surface. It was the Swamp Crocodile KingYue E. Yue E opened its menacing maw, unleashing a barrage of water projectiles. The projectiles spanned hundreds of meters in an instant, smashing into the ships. "Boom!" The ship hulls were torn apart layer by layer, wood splinters flying everywhere. In the blink of an eye, the lead ship was left in shambles. Ah! Priests on the deck screamed in agony. Splinters, as sharp as bullets, embedded themselves into their bodies. One priest was hit directly by a water projectile. His body exploded with a "pop," scattering flesh everywhere. The commotion caught Carloss attention. Swamp Crocodile King? The sudden appearance of the Swamp Crocodile King made Carlos frown slightly. Hmph, courting death! Running across the ice, Carloss figure blurred. He vanished in an instant. The ice beneath him cracked open. A shockwave exploded outward. Carloss speed suddenly increased more than tenfold. He streaked across the ice like an arrow skimming its surface. His speed was so great that only a blur remained. In the blink of an eye, Carlos appeared in front of Yue E. He raised his greatsword, which gleamed with light, and struck at Yue E. At the same time, he positioned himself for a thrust. Human, dont get cocky! A sudden roar erupted from a distance. Li Meng, leaping like a flea from the forest, soared over a hundred meters and landed heavily on the ice. "Boom!" A thunderous crash echoed. The thick ice cracked apart. The cracks spread across the ice like a spider web, reaching Yue Es position. The cracking wasnt caused by the impact of the landing. It was Li Mengs War Stomp skill. The cracking ice made Carlos lose his balance. His attack missed Yue E entirely. Yue E, attack the humans from underwater. Leave this to me! Li Meng roared, his voice thunderous. The bosss roar sent a shiver through Yue Es massive body. It quickly leapt into the water with a splash. Human, your opponent is me! White frost suddenly spread from under Li Mengs feet. The shattered ice around him instantly refroze. This is ice magic? Seeing the river refreeze, Carloss eyes flashed with surprise. He stared at the goblin warrior in the distance with doubt. A goblin warrior capable of using magic? Chapter 116: Battle on the Ice Chapter 116: Battle on the Ice The previous strike was incredibly powerful. How could a mere Goblin Warrior possess such strength? On the icy surface, two figures stood facing each other, separated by 200 meters. Hundreds of meters away, the human army was charging forward. "It''s a Goblin Warrior!" "Archers, attack! Kill that monster born from the belly of a Ground Mouse!" Seeing Lord Carlos being confronted by a Goblin Warrior, the archers immediately began shooting at Li Meng. A dense barrage of arrows whooshed through the air. Li Meng didn''t bother to dodge, letting the arrows strike his body. "Thud!" Arrow after arrow embedded itself into Li Meng. The force was significant, with some arrows penetrating deeply. The intense pain made Li Meng grin menacingly. One arrow even struck his head. Although it grazed his skin, it was deflected by his skull. A bizarre scene unfolded. Within three seconds, the arrows stuck in Li Meng''s body were pushed out as his wounds healed. "You follow the army''s advance. Don''t worry about this side!" Carlos roared at the nearby archers. Ordinary soldiers had no place in battles between the strong. Carlos''s command halted the archers'' attacks. They turned and resumed following the charging soldiers. "Crack!" Before they had run far, a loud noise erupted beneath the ice. A section of the ice shattered violently. A massive column of water shot into the sky. More than ten archers were instantly shredded by shards of ice and torrents of water. Their fragile bodies were torn to pieces. Beneath the ice, a huge shadow glided slowly. It was Yue E launching an attack from the water. "Clang! Clang!" At that moment, two loud metallic clashes suddenly echoed from the burning forest on the northern bank. It was a signalthe signal to attack. "Swish! Swish!" The sound of arrows tearing through the air immediately followed. A dark rain of arrows soared from the flames, tracing a beautiful arc before descending upon the human army advancing on the ice. "Shields up!" A human officer leading the charge on the ice shouted loudly. Spearmen raised their shields. The bolts fell like raindrops onto the human army. "Clang! Clang!" The bolts struck the shields, producing a series of intense metallic clangs. Sparks flew everywhere. Some bolts ricocheted, while others pierced through the shields. "Ah!" Some archers, unable to take cover behind the spearmen in time, were pinned to the ice by the bolts. Blood flowed freely as screams echoed across the battlefield. Adventurers used various means to fend off the bolts. "Roar!" After the volley, loud roars erupted from the northern forest. Accompanying the roars were shrill "Wah wah" cries. On a two-kilometer stretch of riverbank, massive figures suddenly charged out of the blazing forest. They were clad in heavy armor and wielded spiked clubs. Their enormous bodies stood nearly five meters tall. These figures plunged into the Goblin River, barreling forward like heavy tanks. Behind them followed countless screaming Goblins. The densely packed Goblins surged onto the ice like a green tidal wave. What terrified the humans even more was that these Goblins wore crude armor. "They''re Ogres! Ogres!" "Dammit, why are Ogres fighting alongside Goblins?" The appearance of Ogres caused the charging human army to falter. The soldiers'' faces showed panic. "Quick, kill the Ogres!" "Archers, take them down!" "Adventurers, what are you waiting for? Stop them!" The Ogres'' overwhelming charge instilled dread. Archers frantically aimed and fired at the Ogres. A dense rain of arrows descended upon the charging Ogres. The bolts clashed against the Ogres'' heavy armor, producing bursts of sparks. Yet the bolts were deflected by their armor. This scene filled the human soldiers on the ice with terror. After the arrow volley, adventurers launched their attacks. Fireballs streaked through the air, smashing into the Ogres'' massive bodies. Blazing magical flames exploded upon impact. Ice spears, water jets, water arrows, and ice arrows followed, their colorful magical energy colliding with the Ogres. Yet these attacks failed to cause significant damage. The Ogres continued their charge through the magic. "Adventurers, tie up the Ogres!" Seeing that magic was ineffective, the human officer changed tactics. He decided to use the agile adventurers to distract the Ogres, while the army focused on the Goblins. "This is a disaster!" Fully armored Ogres posed a fatal threat. One misstep would mean certain death. But on the battlefield, the adventurers had no choice but to obey orders. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Follow me!" Adventurer squads charged toward the Ogres. Meanwhile, the human army attacked the Goblins. At the rear, on the deck of the sailing ship, temple priests were casting war magic. War magic consumed vast amounts of mana but was far more powerful than ordinary spells. Exploding Fireballs were the lowest-tier war magic. Massive fireballs, three meters in diameter, streaked across the sky and crashed onto the ice. With thunderous booms, fiery mushroom clouds erupted. Goblins within a 100-meter radius were instantly incinerated. Goblins farther away were blasted into the air by the shockwaves. Across a span of several hundred meters, Goblins were thrown into chaos. The ice in that area vaporized, leaving a stretch of water. One Ogre took a direct hit from an Exploding Fireball. With a deafening roar, a fiery mushroom cloud ascended. When the flames dissipated, the Ogre had vanished. That section of ice was melted by the fireball. Moments later, a massive shadow moved beneath the water. Suddenly, water splashed everywhere. The enormous Ogre leapt onto the ice. The enraged Ogre roared at the humans. Its heavy armor glowed red-hot, emitting steam. The Ogre had plunged into the river to escape, then used its brute strength to leap back onto the ice. The furious Ogre resumed its charge. It ignored the advancing adventurers and human soldiers, charging madly toward the sailing ship. The temple priests on the deck were its target. Meanwhile, on another part of the ice, another battle was about to commence. On the ice, Li Meng and the human strongman stood facing each other, 200 meters apart. Both were assessing their opponent. [Crystal Apostle (King)] [Level: 41] [Strength: 1497] [Defense: 1317] [Agility: 1671] [Magic: 1291] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] The human strongman''s stats caused Li Meng to frown slightly. "A King-tier should be stronger than an Elite-tier, right?" Li Meng thought with a trace of doubt. But why were this guy''s stats weaker than the lower-tier Ghost Beastman "Ghost Hand"? Why was Carlos, known as the Southern Sword King, so weak? Li Meng had always believed that those with titles were at a godlike level. But reality had slapped him hard. Chapter 117: I Underestimated You! Chapter 117: I Underestimated You! "Very well, weak enemies are not necessarily a bad thing!" Li Meng sneered viciously, swinging his large iron rod. The massive iron rod pointed directly at the Southern Sword King, Carlos. "Hey, human, if you dont hurry up and kill me, your army will be wiped out by my little brothers!" A mere goblin could actually communicate telepathically? Carlos''s face turned cold, filled with killing intent. This goblin warrior was extremely dangerous and had to be killed. "Then let me grant your wish. Goblin, prepare to die!" Carlos snorted coldly, stepping forward with his right foot. The moment his foot stepped on the ice, his figure vanished. A wave of air exploded outward. The ice beneath him cracked with a sharp sound. Carlos shot out like an arrow released from a bow. He was so fast that the sound of him breaking the air followed after he had already arrived. "Haha, then lets fight!" Li Meng laughed uproariously. In a flash, he dashed toward Carlos. Li Meng was fast, but Carlos was even faster. On the icy ground, the two figures flashed by each other in an instant. They crossed paths in the blink of an eye. On the icy field, the two stood back to back, separated by several dozen meters. Time seemed to freeze at this moment. "Hiss!" A few seconds later, the sound of "hiss" rang out. Li Meng''s right hand, which had been holding the iron rod, was severed from the shoulder. Blood sprayed out as the severed hand fell to the ground. The massive iron rod had been broken in two. "So painful, so painful! Hahaha!" Li Meng roared toward the sky. The towering figure turned around, grinning maliciously at Carlos. "Hiss!" Carlos''s body suddenly went limp, and he half-kneeled on the ground. He spat out a large mouthful of blood. Looking at Carlos''s chest, a large concave dent could be seen. In the brief moment when they crossed paths, many things had occurred. Although Carlos had severed the iron rod and cut off Li Mengs arm with one slash, his chest was also struck by a punch from the severed arm. When the iron rod was severed, Li Meng had changed his attack and punched Carlos''s chest. Carlos, relying on his advanced combat skills, twisted his body to reduce the force of the punch. Even so, Li Meng''s punch, which slid off the chest armor, nearly claimed Carlos''s life. "You... your body can regenerate?" Carlos struggled to his feet and turned to face Li Meng. Upon seeing him, Carloss expression changed dramatically. The goblins severed arm was regenerating at a speed visible to the naked eye. This ability was something only seen in ogres. But today, he witnessed this "physical regeneration" ability in a goblin. How could Carlos not be shocked? Furthermore, the goblin warrior possessed extraordinary strength. Ordinary goblin warriors could be killed by him with just a finger. But this goblin warrior exceeded him in raw strength. "Hu!" A flicker of killing intent crossed Carlos''s eyes. He took a deep breath. Wielding his massive sword, his eyes locked onto the goblin warrior. "Goblin, I must kill you today!" Carlos''s figure flashed, transforming into a violent wind shooting forward. In the instant Carlos attacked, Li Meng''s right hand had already regenerated, sprouting as a fresh green hand. Li Meng stepped on the ground, causing the broken iron rod on the ice to bounce upward. Holding a piece of the broken rod in each hand, Li Meng swung one toward Carlos. "Clang!" The sound of their weapons clashing echoed across the battlefield. Sparks flew as Carlos frantically swung his massive sword. The speed of his swings was so fast that the sword seemed like a blur. However, every strike was blocked by the iron rods in Li Mengs hands. Carlos circled Li Meng, attacking relentlessly. Sometimes advancing, sometimes retreating, their exchange created a flurry of sword and blade shadows. Each collision of their weapons sent shockwaves spreading outward. The surrounding ice cracked layer by layer under the impact of their clash. "Sword of Light: Strike!" Carlos roared inwardly, his body assuming a striking posture. The giant sword in Carlos''s hand thrust forward. In that instant, the sword transformed into light. Carloss aura surged. The light sword, like a falling star, aimed straight for Li Meng''s chest. "Crack!" At that moment, ice elements suddenly converged beneath Carloss feet. Carlos''s expression changed slightly. He abandoned the attack and leaped backward. The moment Carlos jumped, a massive ice spike shot up from where he had just stood. The towering ice spike, nearly ten meters tall, formed a shield in front of Li Meng. "Sword of Light: Slash!" Landing on the ice, Carlos swung his sword. A gigantic light blade shot out. The blade moved with the speed of light. In a flash of white light, it struck the ice spike. "Crack!" The ice spike shattered into pieces. The light blades momentum didnt falter as it struck the ice layer. In an instant, a trench several meters long appeared on the ice. This was carved by the light blade. "Where is it?" Although the ice spike shattered, Carlos couldnt see the goblin warriors figure. It wasnt deadCarlos was certain of that. "Crack!" Suddenly, the ice beneath his feet shattered. Carloss expression changed. "Sword of Light: Blink!" Carloss figure transformed into light, dashing into the distance. In the blink of an eye, he appeared dozens of meters away. "Boom!" Where Carlos had been standing, the ice violently shattered. A towering green figure emerged from the waterit was Li Meng. Before Carlos launched his light blade attack, Li Meng had already stomped through the ice beneath him. Although Carlos saw his reflection behind the ice spike, it was only an illusion. Landing steadily on the ice, Li Meng stepped forward. "War Stomp!" "Boom!" A deafening explosion followed. The ice in front of Li Meng shattered completely. Web-like cracks spread across hundreds of meters of ice. The massive force lifted a wave that surged toward Carlos. Standing on a piece of ice, Carlos swayed with the rippling water. As the wave mixed with ice chunks approached, Carlos raised his massive sword. "Sword of Light: Void Slash!" Holy-tier light magic burst forth from Carlos. A massive light sword phantom appeared above him. Carlos gripped his sword with both hands and slashed forward. The hundred-meter-long light sword cut the wave in two. The residual energy surged to the sides. The light sword continued its trajectory, slicing toward Li Meng''s position. "Well, I underestimated him!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng cried out, awkwardly leaping to the side. The hundred-meter-long light sword struck the river surface. "Boom!" With a thunderous roar, the river split into a massive trench. Two columns of water shot skyward. Seconds later, the trench was refilled by the river, leaving the surface violently rippling. Chapter 118: Sword Technique of Light Chapter 118: Sword Technique of Light "This is the oppressive aura of the Sword King?" At this moment, Li Meng finally understood that compared to overwhelming skills, even the highest attributes on the panel were useless garbage. Even with ten thousand defense attributes, he couldn''t block that strike. Sliding on the icy surface for dozens of meters, Li Meng rolled and got back on his feet. At the moment he stood up, Li Mengs figure flashed. A blast of air exploded outward, sweeping across the surroundings. Li Meng dashed wildly across the icy surface, charging toward Carlos. "Light Sword: Slash!" Carlos, standing on the ice block, had already given up on close combat with the Goblin Warrior. Through the earlier battle, Carlos deeply understood that engaging in melee with this Goblin Warrior would yield no advantage. It wasnt because he wasnt strong enough. But because this Goblin Warrior could also use ice magic. Additionally, his strength was far inferior to that of the Goblin Warrior. Carlos could only resort to long-range sword techniques that consumed massive amounts of magic power. Carlos raised his greatsword and swung it forward. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A blade of light shot out once more. "Hah!" At the instant Carlos swung his sword, Li Meng let out a roar while sprinting on the ice. Frost mist surged in front of him, sweeping across the icy surface. "Crack!" The ice surface trembled violently. Massive ice walls rose abruptly. One, two, three! Three towering and thick ice walls stood in front of Li Meng. Each ice wall was no less than fifty meters high. The thickness was over five meters. The immense weight caused the ice surface to sink downward. At the moment the ice walls rose, the light blade streaked through the air. "Boom!" The first ice wall shattered. The light blade, losing no momentum, slammed into the second ice wall. After breaking through the second ice wall, the light blade finally dissipated. Seeing that the humans attack was blocked, Li Meng leapt high while sprinting on the ice. Soaring dozens of meters, he kicked the ice wall. "Crack!" The ice wall was uprooted. With a single kick, he sent the massive ice wall flying. The ice wall spun through the air, crashing toward Carlos. "Light Sword: Sky Splitting Slash!" Carlos raised his greatsword once again. Holy light magic erupted forth. The phantom of a hundred-meter-long light sword appeared, slashing down at the incoming ice wall. "Boom!" The gigantic ice wall was cleaved in two. The light swords momentum didnt wane, slamming into the icy surface. A massive section of the ice shattered instantly. Two columns of water mixed with shards of ice shot skyward. On the river surface, two huge waves surged in opposite directions. "Human, Im right here! Wahaha!" Behind a massive ice block, Li Meng lay prone. The ice block was falling toward the river surface near Carlos. Lying on the ice block, Li Meng let out a hearty laugh. He leapt up, like an arrow, straight toward Carlos. This scene made Carlos sneer with contempt. "Foolish!" "Light Sword: Strike!" Carlos swung his sword in one strike, the greatsword turning into light and heading straight for Li Mengs chest. "Whoosh!" In mid-air with nowhere to dodge, Li Meng couldnt avoid it. The light-formed greatsword pierced through Li Mengs chest. "Gotcha!" Despite the intense pain, Li Meng grinned ferociously and punched Carlos in the face. "Boom!" A loud explosion echoed. The icy island beneath their feet shattered, sending both of them plunging into the river. A massive column of water shot skyward. Ice rain began to fall from the sky. The battle between the two seemed long. But in reality, it lasted only three minutes. At the same time, along the two-kilometer-long river battlefield Ogres had broken through the defenses of adventurers and human soldiers. They charged into the ships like heavy tanks. Their spiked clubs tore apart the ship structures. The priests on the decks tried to escape but found themselves targeted. The massive spiked clubs crushed them amidst their terrified screams. One strike left nothing behind but a bloody mess. On the icy surface, humans and Goblins were locked in fierce combat. Arrows rained from the sky, and blades clashed on the ice. The shouts of humans and the cries of Goblins echoed together. Human soldiers continuously fell. At the same time, numerous Goblins were killed by humans. "Get lost, you monsters that crawled out of Ground Mouse bellies!" A knight adventurer roared furiously. He dashed forward, using his shield to deflect a Goblins thrusting spear. With a swing of his sword, he struck the Goblins shoulder. The Goblins head flew off. Turning swiftly, he bashed another Goblin away with his shield. A whistling sound approached. He stepped back, raising his shield in defense. Several crossbow bolts clanged against the shield. The bolts didnt penetrate but were deflected. "Wahhh!" Over a dozen Goblins roared as they charged toward him. The adventurer knight showed no fear. "Crack!" Suddenly, thunder roared in the sky. A series of purple lightning bolts struck down, hitting the surrounding Goblins. One after another, Goblins fell to the ground, their bodies smoking. Behind the adventurer knight stood a robed adventurer mage. Holding a staff, he sneered at the Goblins. His chants shifted between high and low tones. Each swing of his staff brought a clap of thunder. "Nice one, Ace!" The mages support eased the knights pressure. He turned to praise the mage. "Whoosh!" But at that moment, another whistling sound approached. "Not good!" The knight sensed danger. His expression changed as he rushed toward the mage. But it was too late. The battlefield allowed no moment of distraction. "Ah!" A scream echoed. The mage, unable to cast a defensive spell in time, was riddled with arrows. One crossbow bolt pierced his forehead, silencing him instantly. His face filled with disbelief as he fell backward onto the ice. He never expected to die at the hands of Goblins. "Ace!" The mages death caused the surrounding adventurers to cry out in shock. "Captain, what are you doing?" A warrior wielding a large axe shouted angrily, chopping down a Goblin. The knight seemed disoriented, shaking slightly. "Captain, watch out!" A Goblin Warrior charged toward the knight. "Haha!" The Goblin Warrior grinned viciously. Swinging a spiked club, he struck the knights shoulder. "Ah!" The knight screamed in agony, the impact knocking him to the ground. The surrounding large Goblins wielding spiked clubs swarmed him. They raised their weapons, repeatedly smashing them into the knights body. The knight screamed continuously as his face was beaten into a bloody pulp. Soon, the screams stopped. "Captain!" The adventurer warrior roared in fury. He charged madly toward his fallen captain. But dozens of Goblins surrounded him. Facing the encroaching Goblins, the warrior swung his large axe in wide arcs. The approaching Goblins were reduced to mangled bodies. Chapter 119: Dragon Spear Technique Chapter 119: Dragon Spear Technique "Swish! Swish!" Arrows from crossbows flew toward him. Sparks erupted dazzlingly from his armor as the arrows ricocheted off. "I want you all dead!" The adventurer warrior roared. He swung his giant axe, spinning rapidly. A whirlwind of axe blades swept through the surrounding goblins. The goblins charging toward him were sent flying. Some were hacked into mangled pieces of flesh. Even the arrows were deflected by the whirlwind of axe blades. "Roar!" At this moment, a roar came from the rear. An Ogre suddenly charged forward. Its massive steps resounded with "thud, thud" on the ice. It approached the adventurer warrior and raised a giant spiked club, smashing it down on him. "Boom!" With a loud crash, the adventurer warrior was driven directly into the ice. When the Ogre pulled back its spiked club, the warrior''s body had turned into a mangled mess of flesh. Looking beyond the Ogre, Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the massive sailing ships were reduced to scattered wreckage, barely recognizable. On the battlefield, the Ogre was almost an invincible force. A large number of ships had been smashed into debris by the Ogre. The temple priest on the deck had also vanished. However, not all the Ogres managed to destroy the ships without resistance. Some Ogres were being besieged by adventurers. But the adventurers attacks on the Ogres were destined not to last. Because the goblins from the rear charged forward. Facing several times their numbers in goblins, the human army couldnt hold the line. The moment they engaged in close combat, they began retreating continuously. "Don''t be afraid! They''re just little goblins! Each of you can take on ten!" On the chaotic battlefield, a human officer was leading his soldiers in killing the enemy. Hundreds of human soldiers and goblins clashed fiercely on the ice. The soldiers displayed incredible bravery, their spears piercing through goblin after goblin. But the goblins seemed endless. More and more soldiers fell, swarmed and killed by the goblins. The soldiers screams caused fear to spread across the faces of those nearby. The officer, wielding a sword and shield, plunged deep into the goblin ranks. Though clad in armor, he moved with agility. Dodging left and right, his longsword sliced through goblins as if they were nothing. Even armored goblins were pierced through with a single thrust. "Warriors of the Irisis Principality, charge!" He raised his longsword and shouted loudly. The soldiers around him, their morale boosted, gathered around the officer, trying to form a compact charge formation. "Swish!" Suddenly, an unexpected change occurred. A sharp whistling sound pierced through the air. "Boom!" A massive crossbow bolt struck the ice. In a straight line, goblins and humans alike were sent flying. The just-formed human formation was instantly shattered. The officer was skewered by the crossbow bolt, his body impaled and pinned to the ice like a piece of meat on a spit. "Wow! Wow!" This scene excited the nearby goblins. They cheered and charged forward in unison. The officers death shattered the human armys will to fight. "Dont run! Come back and fight, fight!" On this stretch of ice, the human soldiers were routed. Their faces filled with terror, they turned and fled. Those who wanted to continue fighting couldnt stop the collapse. All they could do was run, run from the goblins. But turning their backs on the enemy was not a wise move. Though humans had longer legs, making them faster than goblins, the crossbow-wielding goblins could reach them. "Swish!" A dense volley of bolts rained down like drops of water. "Ahhh!" Screams echoed one after another. Human soldiers fell one by one, pinned to the ice by the bolts. Excited goblins swarmed over, ending their misery. Looking across the entire front line, the human forces were in full retreat. Although less than twenty ships had entered the ambush zone, this already represented two-thirds of the human fleets strength. The human soldiers numbered close to four thousand. Four thousand was a significant force, but they faced 25,000 goblins. Moreover, the sudden attack in the first wave had inflicted heavy casualties on the humans. "You monster, dont even think about it!" On the ice near the second ship of the human fleet, a heavily damaged ship was protected by a white barrier of light. A nearly seven-meter-tall Ogre repeatedly swung its spiked club at the barrier. Each strike caused ripples to spread across the barrier''s surface. On the deck inside the barrier stood a High Priest of the temple. He raised his staff, angrily cursing the Ogre outside. "Crack!" At that moment, the crystal atop the staff shattered. A web-like pattern of cracks spread across the crystals surface. This made the High Priests face change slightly. "Faris, if you dont act, Im going to die!" The High Priest shouted angrily toward the cabin. "You wont die. Lower the Holy Light Barrier!" A lazy voice came from the cabin. A burly figure holding a spear stepped out of the cabin. He wore brown leather armor and had light-colored hair. "No way! If I lower the barrier, Ill definitely die!" The oppressive presence of the Ogre outside terrified the High Priest. If the Holy Light Barrier were removed, the massive spiked club would strike him directly. Faris grinned and twirled his spear. "Dragon Spear: Break!" Faris shouted loudly. A surge of blood energy erupted from his body. The hair on his head stood upright like needles. In a flash, Faris turned into a streak of blood-red light and charged at the Ogre outside. The Holy Light Barrier was pierced through directly. The blood-red streak didnt slow down, heading straight for the Ogre. "Clang!" A sharp metallic clash rang out, sparks flying in all directions. Benben, the Ogre, staggered backward, retreating over ten meters before stopping. Looking at Benbens chest, a large hole had appeared on its left side. Its armor was pierced through, along with its body. "Roar!" The intense pain made Benben roar in anger. The gaping hole, large enough to fit a bowl, began healing visibly. Standing on the ships edge, Faris grinned. "As expected of the Ogre King. Tough enough!" Not only was it tough, but it had three hearts. With just one spear, killing the Ogre by targeting its hearts wasnt feasible. "Dragon Spear: Descent!" Faris twirled his spear again. Another surge of blood energy erupted from his body. "Boom!" Faris shot up into the sky from the ships edge. He soared hundreds of meters high before plummeting back to the ground. A dazzling blood-red radiance burst forth, like a demonic spear descending from the heavens. "Roar!" Feeling the oppressive force from above, Benben roared toward the sky. It raised its spiked club to block the attack. But as soon as it raised the club, it lowered it again. The massive creature turned and fled, its heavy footsteps pounding the ice with "thud, thud" sounds. "That human is incredible. Boss said, if we cant win, we run!" While fleeing, Benben glanced nervously at the sky. Chapter 120: Sorry, I Can’t Save You Chapter 120: Sorry, I Can''t Save You When the Ogre fled, Faris did not pursue. A flash of blood streaked across the sky. Faris descended heavily onto the ice. The small patch of ice immediately shattered and cracked. "Faris, kill it!" The High Priest on the ship''s deck shouted angrily at Faris. Faris picked at his ear with his pinky. "I told you, Kain, you''ve already lost. If you don''t leave now, you won''t be able to." Kain''s expression shifted repeatedly on the deck. The Crystal Temple had worked hard to persuade the Lionheart King to expand into the Goblin Forest. Who would have thought the expedition corps would be repelled by mere Goblins? "We haven''t lost! We still have Lord Carlos!" Kain roared, looking towards the battlefield ahead. His face froze at the sight. The ice on the river surface had disappeared. The ice layers were now replaced by turbulent waters. Neither the Goblin warriors nor Lord Carlos were anywhere to be seen. "This can''t be! It''s impossible! Just mere Goblins!" Kains face contorted in disbelief. "You can lose your mind here; I won''t be joining you!" Faris''s figure darted off like an arrow toward the fleet behind. "Faris, wait, take me with you!" Seeing Faris truly leave, Kain panicked. He hurriedly leaned over the ship''s railing, shouting in the direction of Faris''s departure. "Someone will come to get you, haha!" In the distance, Faris''s laughter echoed. "Boom!" Suddenly, a loud rumble erupted from beneath the icy surface of the ship. The ice beneath Kain''s side of the ship shattered instantly. A column of water shot into the sky. Within the water column, a silver-white figure emerged. Before Kain could react, his body was lifted into the air. "Lord Carlos?" Seeing Lord Carlos, whose face was bloody and mangled, Kain was startled. Carlos said nothing, carrying Kain as he sprinted across the ice. Whenever he moved his mouth, the flesh on his face threatened to fall off. Kain finally realized. "Retreat! Retreat! Retreat!" He shouted the order to retreat with reluctance. Kain''s desperate cries echoed across the battlefield. "It''s Lord Carlos! Retreat! Everyone, retreat!" The adventurers and human soldiers fighting desperately heard the High Priest''s retreat order. They also saw Lord Carlos retreating with the High Priest in tow. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Across the two-kilometer-long battlefield, wherever Carlos passed, the human army collapsed entirely. The already battered human forces were immediately overwhelmed by the Goblins. Human soldiers on the ice fled en masse from east to west. The few remaining soldiers frantically withdrew westward. The ships not yet caught in the ambush circle tried to approach the ice to rescue them. However, the Triple-bow Ballistas on the shore stopped them. Massive bolts flew across the river. Some plunged into the water, while others pierced the sails and hulls. The powerful impact sent human soldiers on board tumbling. In less than two minutes, the lead ship was struck and sank. The massive vessel was riddled with holes. Large gaps in the hull allowed river water to pour in, gradually capsizing the ship. Seeing this, the trailing ships quickly turned away from the battlefield. "The fleet has fled! They''ve abandoned us!" Human soldiers fleeing to the edge of the ice showed expressions of despair. They helplessly watched the fleet retreat further into the distance. Without the fleet''s support, how could they escape? Now, they were powerless. All they could do was watch the fleet fade away. "Head to the south bank! Quickly, retreat to the south bank!" Experienced adventurers immediately chose the best escape route: To flee into the southern forest and follow the river downstream. The adventurers began running toward the south bank. "Follow them! Retreat to the south bank!" With the adventurers retreating, the remaining human soldiers had no choice but to follow. From above, the battlefield on the ice appeared to shrink in space. The fleeing human army surged toward the south bank. Chasing after them were the Goblins. The ice was incredibly slippery. Both humans and Goblins frequently slipped and fell. Even the large Ogres occasionally stumbled, falling clumsily. "Haha! The humans are running! They''re running!" The Goblins were ecstatic at the sight of the human retreat. They screamed and shouted as they pursued the fleeing soldiers. A storm of ballista bolts rained down on the fleeing soldiers. "Ah!" Soldiers at the rear fell, screaming in agony. "Don''t come closer! Stay away!" One fallen soldier struggled desperately. He tried to rise, but the searing pain in his body robbed him of strength. The Goblins sneered as they closed in on him. "Lord Carlos, save me!" "Lord Carlos!" "Lord Carlos!" More soldiers fell behind. Helpless soldiers could only cry out for their revered leader to save them. The soldiers'' screams and pleas made Carlos pause. Running across the ice, Carlos came to a stop. He put down High Priest Kain. "Lord Carlos, don''t do anything foolish! As long as you live, we can rebuild and rise again!" Kain knew what Carlos intended to do. But he also knew Carlos was already at his limit. If he continued to fight, it would surely be his end. Lord Carlos''s value far exceeded that of an army. Ordinary soldiers could be recruited again. But a warrior like Carlos was not so easily cultivated. Carloss figure vanished in a flash, speeding through the retreating army. "It''s Lord Carlos!" "Lord Carlos has come to save us!" Carlos halted on the ice. Expressionless, he looked at the soldiers lying on the ice. Those soldiers lit up with joy at his arrival. "Sorry, I can''t save you." Carlos raised his massive sword. He glared hatefully at the approaching Goblin horde. Their overwhelming numbers were like a tide, sweeping toward him. "Goblins, I will kill you all!" Carlos opened his mangled mouth. The loose flesh on his face fell away, revealing exposed bone. Brilliant light magic erupted from his body. Shockwaves rippled outwards, sweeping through the surroundings. "Light Sword: Sky Severance!" With all his strength, Carlos slashed his massive sword forward. Under the horrified gazes of the fallen soldiers... A raging force tore through them. "Boom!" In an instant, the ice quaked violently. An invisible force erupted outward. The ice in a straight line shattered explosively. Countless Goblins and three Ogres were torn apart. Two massive water columns shot hundreds of meters into the sky. The ice across two kilometers split in half from west to east. Chapter 121: Severe Injuries and Hollow Cavities Chapter 121: Severe Injuries and Hollow Cavities A hundred-meter-wide chasm suddenly appeared across the ice layer on the river surface. The existence of this chasm halted the Goblins'' pursuit of the human army. The ice layer beneath Carlos shattered into large pieces. After completing this action, Carlos endured severe pain and leaped off the icy island. Landing on the ice surface, he stumbled and staggered southward. Wherever he went, a trail of blood was left on the pristine ice. Seeing that the pursuit of the human army was no longer possible, the Goblins on the ice roared angrily. They could only watch helplessly as the human army disappeared into the forest on the southern bank. Meanwhile, on the other side At the eastern edge of the icy river, a giant shadow swiftly passed beneath the water. The next moment, with a loud crash, water splashed everywhere. Yue Es enormous body leaped onto the ice. Li Meng, who was riding on Yue E''s back, climbed down with a pale face. Boss, theres a hole in your body! Yue E turned around, her giant eyes staring intently at the boss. At this moment, Li Mengs appearance was utterly miserable. A gaping wound the size of a bowl had opened on his chest. Through the hole, one could even see wriggling internal organs. At that moment, Benbens massive figure also came thundering over. Benben plopped heavily onto the ice and sat down. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lowering his head, he gazed at the pitiful state of the boss. Boss, are you going to die? Benbens voice was low, carrying a hint of sadness. Li Meng forced a wry smile and leaned back against Yue E''s leg. I wont die! Li Meng could feel his wound gradually healing. But it seemed as if some foreign force was lingering in the wound, interfering with his bodys natural healing. Recalling the technique used by that human, it was evident that the remaining force in his wound was Crystal Magic. Thats great, Boss! I thought you were going to die! Benben moved closer, lying on the ice as he curiously observed the hollow in the bosss chest. Boss, your organs are so disgusting! The bosss organs were sticky, pulsating, and seemed to be teeming with countless writhing worms. Even for Benben, an Ogre, it was enough to make his skin crawl. Turning slightly, Li Meng glanced toward the west. Whats the situation over there? Benben sat back down and shook his massive head. Boss, the humans ran away! Li Meng noticed a deep chasm that spanned the southern ice layer. He had sensed the earlier commotion as well. I didnt expect that human to still have enough strength to unleash such a powerful skill! At this moment, Li Meng deeply realized the terrifying nature of humans. While their physical strength couldnt compare to the Savage Tribe''s elites, the skills they possessed were extraordinarily potent. It seems that altering the future trajectory is indeed not so easy! Li Meng recalled that in one of the future lines, the human fleet was completely annihilated. After numerous attempts to alter the future line, the new outcome saw the humans retreating. Before the great battle, Li Meng had considered ensuring the complete destruction of the human fleet. He had even planned to personally eliminate the dozen or so human ships that hadnt entered the ambush circle after the battle. However, the results proved that some futures were beyond his ability to change. The future line predicted by Simulated Life was simply too fragmented. Without enough details, it was impossible to alter the future at will. By the time the events were unfolding, it was already too late to make changes. Li Meng sat down, leaning against Yue E. Benben, did you encounter any unbeatable human warriors? In one of the future lines, both Benben and Yue E were fated to perish. This indicated that there were other powerful individuals among the human fleet besides Carlos. Benben nodded his enormous head. He reached out his right hand and touched the armor on his chest. Boss, earlier, I got stabbed with a big hole too. That human was amazing! I couldnt even see how he attacked me. Then he jumped up, really high, and the sun was too blinding. So, I ran! At this moment, Li Meng noticed a large hole in Benbens chest armor. It should be noted that an Ogres chest armor was the most defensively robust area. The armors thickness reached a terrifying ten centimeters. Yet, the human warriors strike had directly pierced through Benbens body. Seeing this, Li Meng frowned slightly. Li Meng couldnt understand why the human warrior who attacked Benben didnt team up with Carlos to fight him. If the two human warriors had joined forces, he might have been killed right there. Boss! Boss! At that moment, Gobu Tian came trotting over. Sliding across the ice, he knelt dramatically before the boss, skidding for more than ten meters. Boss, youre amazing! Even the Goblin King is unworthy of licking your boots! Gobu Tian looked at his boss with fanatical admiration. He had witnessed the battle between the boss and the human warrior. That immense strength made his entire body tremble uncontrollably. He had been so excited that he Facing Gobu Tians fanatic gaze, Li Meng weakly waved his hand. Clean up the battlefield. Remember to strip the humans of their armor and weapons and take them with us! Gobu Tian nodded fervently. Looking at the massive hollow in the bosss chest, Gobu Tian swallowed nervously. Boss, are you okay? Yue E and Benben both turned to glare at Gobu Tian. Facing their oppressive gazes, Gobu Tian shivered and withdrew his neck. He scrambled to his feet and ran off without looking back. As the human army retreated, the battle on the ice came to an end. The Goblins began cleaning up the battlefield. For a moment, the cries of the surviving human soldiers filled the air. Whether alive or dead, they all became the Goblins'' feast. On the ice, tens of thousands of Goblins scrambled for food. Humans, delicious! Mine, all mine! The humans became the Goblins'' top-priority meal. Especially the powerful adventurers, who were highly prized by the Goblins. Compared to ordinary soldiers, adventurers meat was chewier, and their marrow even sweeter. The battlefield on the ice turned into a dining table for the Goblins. The Goblins feasted, their chewing sounds echoing to the heavens. Damn it, despicable! The horrifying dining scene of the Goblins on the ice was seared into the eyes of the humans in the southern forest. Their hearts were filled with hatred and loathing for the Goblins. So many of their comrades had died, with fewer than a thousand survivors. Around three thousand warriors had fallen at the hands of the Goblins. With such deep hatred, how could they not be vengeful? Go! Live to seek revenge! A military officer punched a tree trunk hard. The punch was so forceful that it left bloodstains on the bark. The soldiers in the forest helped the wounded and left this nightmarish place. Time passed bit by bit. The sound of chewing on the ice persisted for a long time. By the time the sun set in the west, the Goblins had devoured all the corpses on the battlefield. Aside from bloodstained equipment, nothing remained. We won! Human meat is so delicious! Humans are so weak; were so strong, haha! That night, a black mass of jubilant Goblins swarmed into the forest. Chapter 122: Living and Dignity Chapter 122: Living and Dignity Under the moonlight, the ice glimmered with a dazzling brilliance. Soon, this layer of ice would melt away under the river''s erosion. When the ice vanished, the traces of the battlefield would disappear as well. The Goblin army, marching through the darkness, returned triumphantly. Some carried the armor and weapons of human soldiers. Others bore dismantled Triple-bow Ballistas. The dark forest echoed with the "wa-wa" cries of Goblin chatter. The victory during the day had left the Goblins ecstatic. They had not only defeated the hated humans. They had also feasted on delicious human flesh. The Goblins were in bliss! --- Northern Marshlands The following day, Yue Clan. Inside the chieftain''s wooden house. "Chieftain, the humans were defeated and suffered heavy losses. The Goblin army has emerged victorious!" This news left the elders inside the wooden house speechless. They knew a massive Goblin army had ventured into the western forest. Its sheer size suffocated them with dread. They also knew what the Goblin army intended to do. But they never imagined the Goblin army could actually defeat the humans. "How is that possible? Among humans, there are many powerful individuals capable of fighting a thousand foes. How could mere Goblins stand against them?" "Are you certain of what you saw?" Facing the skeptical gazes of the elders, the reporting Lizardman nodded. "We saw it clearly. The humans were indeed defeated, and the Goblin army is now retreating from the battlefield." The confirmation of the report filled the Lizardman elders with despair. They feared they would never regain their freedom from the Goblins in this lifetime. The wooden house fell silent, the oppressive atmosphere palpable. Seated in the main position, Bai Ling waved a hand gently. The reporting Lizardman bowed and rose, then turned and hurried out. It wasnt until the Lizardman disappeared through the doorway that Bai Ling withdrew his gaze. Sweeping his eyes over the elders, Bai Lings expression remained calm. "I will soon head to the Throne Tribe and serve the master for a time. I will strive to persuade the master to treat the Yue Clan kindly. The master is not an ordinary Goblin; he is intelligent and thoughtful about what benefits him most. For the Yue Clan to survive, we must depend on the master and demonstrate our sincerity. Only in this way can we secure a place in the masters future kingdom!" Bai Lings words caused the expressions of the elders to shift repeatedly. "Chieftain, this cannot be! To do so, I..." Gray Scales, unable to accept this, protested immediately. Gray Scales could endure a temporary humiliation to survive. But he could not bear to live a lifetime in humiliation. "Gray Scales, if you have a better solution, I am willing to hear it!" Bai Ling interrupted Gray Scales before he could finish. Everyone present understood what Gray Scales wanted to say. But Bai Ling believed it was time for the elders to face reality. He had struggled and despaired once. But now, he had made up his mind. To live was the most important thing. Only by surviving could hope exist. If one chose to live, then every effort should be made to secure a better future for the tribe. There was no need to torment the tribe for the sake of so-called dignity. Facing the chieftains gaze, Gray Scales lowered his head. "Then its decided. Once I leave, you elders must take good care of the tribe!" Under the chieftains gaze, the elders looked at each other in dismay. At this point, they no longer knew what to do. They could only nod in agreement, supporting the chieftains decision. --- Goblin Rivers Northern Forest Throne Tribe, Throne Cave Dwelling. Since returning to the tribe, time had flown by. More than half a month had passed without notice. It took half a month to finally tally the losses from the battle with the humans. "Eight hundred enemies killed, with three thousand of our own lost?" The report from Gobu Mo left Li Meng, seated by the sand table, murmuring to himself. In the last battle with the humans, about three thousand human casualties were inflicted. The total strength of the Irisis Principality''s Pioneer Corps was about five thousand. Nineteen three-masted ships were also among their losses. On the Goblin side, however, nearly ten thousand were killed or injured. Forty percent of the ten thousand fell to magical bombardment. The humans magic was indeed powerful. A massive fireball spell, if cast into a dense crowd, could instantly annihilate hundreds of Goblins. Twenty percent died in direct combat with human soldiers. Thirty percent fell at the hands of adventurers. Although adventurers were far fewer in number compared to human soldiers, their efficiency in slaughtering Goblins far exceeded that of the human troops. Even an ordinary adventurer mage could easily obliterate dozens or even hundreds of Goblins. The remaining ten percent were killed by Carloss final strike. Carloss last blow also claimed the lives of three Ogres. Without crossbows, armor, and iron weapons, not even fifty thousand Goblins could likely match the Irisis Principalitys Pioneer Corps. This calculation didnt even account for human elites. Goblins simply werent suited for the battlefield. They were only fit to live like rats, endlessly hunted. They were merely stepping stones for novice adventurers. "Is this the so-called ants biting an elephant to death?" As if realizing something, Li Meng grinned. The Goblins current weakness was only temporary. As his offspring and descendants grew, the quality of Goblins would improve. By then, even short Goblins would possess immense strength. "Well done. You may leave now. Send Gobu Qiang to see me!" Gobu Mo rose to his feet and hurried out. Outside, the sound of departing footsteps gradually faded. Inside the wooden house, Li Meng, staring down at the sand table, grinned. In the last battle, the Goblin Wild Boar Cavalry hadnt been utilized. The boars hooves werent suited for running on ice; they slipped easily, causing chaos. Thus, from the beginning to the end of the battle, Gobu Qiang had been watching from the sidelines. Before long, footsteps sounded outside again. Gobu Qiang rushed in. "Boss, boss, you called me!" Running and shouting, Gobu Qiang slid on his knees, stopping several meters away and bowing behind Li Meng. "Gobu Qiang, its time for you to go out and establish your own tribe!" The stench of pig dung in the tribe had become unbearable. It was time to send Gobu Qiang out to form a branch tribe. Hearing this, Gobu Qiang was elated. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng picked up a wooden stick and pointed to a spot on the sand table. "Go here. The terrain is flat, the vegetation lushperfect for you!" Gobu Qiang nodded vigorously. Anywhere would do. Wherever the boss sent him, hed go. "Go nowno, prepare immediately!" Li Meng could no longer tolerate the occasional whiff of pig dung. He just wanted Gobu Qiang to quickly take the wild boars and leave. "Boss, then Ill head out!" Gobu Qiang got up and ran off. Listening to the sound of departing footsteps outside, Li Meng touched his chest. The intense pain made him grin. Though painful, it was a satisfying kind of pain. Chapter 123: Water Battle Legion Chapter 123: Water Battle Legion After half a month, the hole in Li Meng''s chest had healed. Although the wound had healed, traces of crystal magic power remained at the site. That lingering power occasionally caused Li Meng pain. Over time, however, the force was gradually weakening. Li Meng leaned back and collapsed onto the floor. The Goblin army, on its return journey, had conveniently brought back the tributes as well. At this time, the female Lizardmen had all gone to the Iron Cavern. This left the wooden house empty. "In a few days, I''ll go and take a look at the Black Mountain Marshlands!" Li Meng had not forgotten the Black Mountain Tribes summoning of the Savage God, Akuya. Once he fully recovered, he had to investigate. Although, in the future timeline, he failed to stop the Black Mountain Tribe from summoning the Savage God Akuya, in reality, he still had a chance to alter that outcome. Even if he couldnt change the future, he needed to gather intelligence at the Black Mountain Marshlands. At this moment, footsteps echoed outside the door. They were not the footsteps of a Goblin but those of a Lizardman. The steps of a Lizardman were distinctly different from those of a Goblin, and their sound was slightly unique. The footsteps belonged to one person, indicating it wasnt one of the female Lizardmen from the Throne Cave Dwelling. As Li Meng wondered which Lizardman had come, a graceful white figure appeared at the doorway. "Master!" The entering figure was Bai Ling. She saw the Goblin lying on the floor, staring at the ceiling as though lost in thought. "What are you here for?" The familiar scent and voice told Li Meng who the visitor was. Bai Ling stepped lightly forward and sat beside the Goblin. Looking at the Goblin before her, Bai Lings expression remained calm. She stretched out her hands and began kneading Li Meng''s legs. "It has been a while since we last met. Bai Ling is here to serve her master!" Bai Lings words brought a smile to Li Meng''s face. He leisurely enjoyed Bai Ling''s massage. The touch of the Lizardmans smooth, cold hands was exceptionally pleasant. With his eyes slightly squinted, Li Meng observed Bai Ling by his side. "Speak. What do you want?" Although Bai Ling no longer showed hatred in her eyes, Li Meng knew she had merely hidden her resentment deep within. "Swamp Lizardmen excel at water battles. If the master treats us well, we are willing to fight for you!" Bai Ling had no intention of pleading for anything from the Goblin before her. Only through the purest exchange of interests could she achieve her goal. By demonstrating the value of the Yue Clan Tribe, Bai Ling hoped the Goblin might agree to her request. Li Meng grinned, looking at Bai Ling with interest. "Your numbers mean nothing to me." The Yue Clan Tribe had a total population of only about three thousand, with adult male Lizardmen making up less than a third. Even if the Yue Clan Tribe tried its best to reproduce, it would take at least ten years to double its population. Such slow growth did not interest Li Meng. Bai Ling raised her head slightly to meet the Goblins gaze. "Master, the Goblin Forest also has the Black Mountain Tribe. Their population far exceeds that of the Yue Clan Tribeover ten times greater. If you can subdue the Black Mountain Tribe, you could have a water battle legion of more than ten thousand!" A ten-thousand-strong water battle legion? Li Mengs large frame sat upright. His right hand suddenly shot out, gripping Bai Ling by the neck. "Interesting idea. But how can I ensure that your so-called ten-thousand-strong water battle legion won''t betray me at a critical moment?" Li Meng sneered viciously at Bai Ling. The strength of his hand increased. Bai Ling grabbed at Li Mengs wrist with both hands, struggling against the choking sensation. Fear flickered in her eyes as she looked at the Goblin''s savage grin. "Master, we... we all have loved onesparents, offspring, partners. You can separate them and keep them as tributes under your control. That way, we would never dare betray you, knowing the enormous cost to our kin. If you ensure their safety, we would not risk it!" sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bai Lings suggestion brought a flicker of surprise to Li Mengs eyes. He hadnt expected her to be so ruthless. Although the Throne Tribe already had a group of tributes, these Lizardmen were largely kept as couples to give them some hope. After all, a year wasnt long; enduring it was manageable. This approach avoided many unnecessary troubles. However, Bai Lings plan went straight for the jugular. Grinning, Li Meng released his grip. Gasping for air, Bai Ling collapsed onto the ground, panting heavily. After some time, she regained her composure. She removed her animal-hide skirt and crawled toward her masters towering frame. Sitting in the Goblins lap, Bai Ling looked up at his grotesque face. "Master, one day you will become the King of the Goblin Forest. When that day comes, please spare the Swamp Lizardmen of the Black Mountain Tribe. I will ensure their submission to you!" Looking down at Bai Ling in his arms, Li Meng said nothing. Did the Black Mountain Tribe even have a future? The tribe''s fate was already sealed. Regardless of whether Li Meng could stop them from summoning the Savage God Akuya, the Holy Church''s paladin regiment was an insurmountable barrier. Of course, Li Meng had no intention of sharing this information with Bai Ling. He had little interest in ruling the Black Mountain Tribe. Three hundred female Lizardmen were sufficient. Unrestrained growth of the Goblin population was foolish. If the number of newborn Goblins from a single generation was too high, it would cause severe food supply issues. Currently, the Throne Tribe welcomed new Goblin infants approximately every 35 days. Each batch consisted of around a thousand Goblins. This meant the population could grow by over ten thousand each year. Without proper control, this number could multiply several times over. The female Lizardmens gestation period was about one month, with each litter producing around ten infants. Three hundred female Lizardmen could produce about three thousand Goblin infants per cycle. In one year, these three hundred female Lizardmen alone could increase the Goblin population by tens of thousands. This was the terrifying nature of Goblins. The current number of female Lizardmen in the Yue Clan Tribe was more than sufficient. Of course, Bai Lings proposal did tempt Li Meng. Goblins were indeed poor at water battles. Having a competent amphibious army would not be a bad idea. Before long, Bai Lings soft murmurs filled the wooden house. By nightfall, the female Lizardmen who had gone to the Iron Cavern returned. The chieftains presence surprised them. The night was long, and the wooden house was lively. It wasnt until late into the night that the activity in the house finally ceased. The following morning, a sharp "bang" was heard. The door to the Throne Cave Dwelling swung open from within. Li Meng hurriedly stepped out of the wooden house. Chapter 124: The Silver Ore Chapter 124: The Silver Ore "Benben, you dont need to follow me. Go play wherever you want." Watching the figure of the boss leaving, Benben remained lying on the ground, continuing to snore loudly. Ever since following the boss, it had grown fond of the days of eating and sleeping, and then eating again. The goblins provided its food, offering both meat and delicious fruits. After leaving the Throne Tribe, Li Meng headed north. Half an hour later, he arrived at the Iron Cavern. By the underground riverbank, an extinguished blast furnace reignited. "Boss! Boss!" As soon as Li Meng entered the Iron Cavern, Gobuge came running excitedly. "Boss! Boss! Look at this!" Gobuge, with a flattering smile, held out a silver stone. "What is this?" Taking the stone from Gobuge''s hand, Li Meng examined it closely. It resembled iron ore but was covered with a silver-colored substance. "I dont know. We found it deep inside the cavern, boss. This cave is really deep, with many bottomless abysses. We discovered these stones by a small stream. They glow in the water." Stones that emit light when in water? Li Meng turned and walked toward the underground river. Upon reaching the riverbank, he threw the stone into the water. Just as Gobuge described, the stone emitted a faint silver glow upon contact with water. This made the stone appear exceptionally beautiful. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Could it be mithril?" Looking at the glowing ore in the water, Li Meng muttered to himself. In Western fantasy films, there were often references to precious metals like "mithril." This reminded Li Meng of the giant sword used by the human strongman Carlos. Carloss sword also emitted a similar glow in water. Perhaps this material was the primary component for forging that sword. The giant sword in Carloss hands was incredibly tough. Even Li Meng''s iron rod couldnt inflict any damage on it. Not even a dent appeared on the blade. "Gobuge, go mine some of these stones. I want them right now!" If it were a metal, it should be possible to smelt it. Gobuge immediately ran toward the depths of the cavern. By the riverbank, Li Meng crouched down and retrieved the stone from the water. Once removed from the water, the stone returned to its original appearance. "This cavern truly is a treasure trove. Its worth exploring thoroughly when theres time." Although he couldnt yet confirm what the ore in his hand was, Li Meng had a strong premonition. He might have stumbled upon something truly valuable. He waited for five hours. By afternoon, five hours later, at the Iron Cavern''s underground riverbank, two goblins carried over a basket filled with the silver ore. "Throw these stones into the bonfire!" If the silver ore was indeed a metal, the smelting process wouldnt differ significantly from iron. Li Meng directed the goblin underlings to burn the silver ore. Soon, the bonfire roared to life. Standing beside the fire, Li Meng eagerly watched the silver ore amidst the flames. Three hours passed. By the bonfire, Li Meng looked speechlessly at the unchanged ore in his hand. It wasnt entirely unchanged. The non-silver parts of the stone had become brittle due to the heat. But the silver substance remained unaffected. It was very hard, impossible to crush. "Gobuge, fire up the furnace!" Li Meng poured the entire batch of ore into the blast furnace to begin smelting. Time ticked by, and night fell. Sitting beside the furnace, Li Meng stared intently at it. Over ten goblins huffed and puffed as they operated the bellows. Waves of intense heat surged forward continuously. The next morning, at the Iron Caverns underground riverbank: "Boss, theres still no change!" Gobuge pulled out a piece of ore from the bottom gate of the furnace. Despite an entire night of smelting, the ore remained the same. "Could it be that the smelting method is wrong?" Looking at the ore on the ground, Li Meng thought to himself. After all, some precious metals required specific smelting methods. "It seems Ill need to capture a human adventurer!" He regretted not keeping some human captives. Otherwise, he mightve already figured out what this mysterious material was. "Boss, should we keep smelting?" "Smelt, but not this material. Smelt steel!" Later that day, Li Meng began smelting steel. He selected some steel armor from his war spoils for secondary smelting. Seven days later, Li Meng finally left the Iron Cavern. "Ah, its so nice to bask in the sun!" Outside the Iron Cavern, Li Meng basked in the blazing sunlight. The warm, tingling sensation all over his body was comforting. After a long while, Li Meng headed into the forest. In the dim forest, Li Meng walked slowly with his massive iron rod on his shoulder, lost in thought. "How can I change the Black Mountain Tribes future of summoning the Savage God Akuya?" This event in the future timeline originated from the Papal Kingdoms Temple Knights. However, in previous future timelines, the causes of the events varied. The first time, the Black Mountain Tribe summoned the Savage God Akuya out of fear after their expedition army was annihilated. The second time, they summoned Akuya to counter an invincible pair of human warriors. The third time was this current scenario. Three different reasons, yet the Savage God Akuya was summoned each time. This revealed something strange. In the first and second instances, altering the future prevented the Black Mountain Tribe from summoning Akuya. But the tribes future of summoning Akuya remained unchanged. Thus, there was only one conclusion: The time gap in the Papal Kingdoms Temple Knights appearance was the key. This threat had always existed. It was just that the Black Mountain Tribe was unaware of it. If, in the previous future timelines, the tribe had summoned Akuya, the Temple Knights would still have appeared. Only, their opponent wouldnt have been the tribe but the Savage God Akuya they summoned. Moreover, the strength of that pair of human warriors remained a mystery. Their power might even surpass Carlos. Even Carlos couldnt survive an onslaught of tens of thousands of goblins. Although Carlos was incredibly powerful, his magic and stamina were finite. The stronger the magic or combat technique, the greater the consumption of magic power. When magic power was depleted, stamina would drain faster, leaving the body in a weakened state. In this state, even a strong warrior would become extremely vulnerable. Thus, on large battlefields, even a powerful individual found it hard to change the tide. Yet, this pair of human warriors had forced the Black Mountain Tribe, with its tens of thousands of members, to summon Akuya. Of course, another possibility existed: The Black Mountain Tribe might not have understood the dangers of summoning Akuya. Thus, they chose to summon their god to deal with the human warriors. Perhaps they believed that the god they worshipped would not harm them. "Steal the sacrificial plate?" This thought was immediately dismissed by Li Meng. With his massive size, sneaking into the Black Mountain Tribe to steal the sacrificial plate was almost impossible. The tribe was unlikely to be a small place. Finding the sacrificial plate alone would be a significant challenge. Chapter 125: Journey to the Black Mountain Tribe Chapter 125: Journey to the Black Mountain Tribe "Why not do nothing?" Li Meng recalled the hero who perished in the future timeline. This information was provided by the Ghost Beastman "Ghost Hand." A human hero had appeared in the Black Mountain Marshlands and fought against the Savage God "Akuya." This indicated that humanity was aware of the threat posed by the Savage God. Although the hero died, humanity would undoubtedly have a contingency plan. Perhaps he didnt need to do anything, and the Savage God would be eliminated by humanity. However, rather than doing nothing, there was another opportunity to change the future. If the timeline in which the Black Mountain Tribe summons the Savage God cannot be altered, helping the hero eliminate the Savage God "Akuya" might just be the turning point to change the future. "Lets go to the Black Mountain Marshlands first and see what happens." The information from the future timeline was too limited. Li Meng could only head to the Black Mountain Marshlands to observe the situation. In the forest, Li Meng quickened his pace. --- Half an hour later, at the Throne Tribe. Li Meng hurried into the Throne Cave Dwelling. Arriving at the sand table, Li Meng beckoned Bai Ling over. "Bai Ling, where are the Black Mountain Marshlands?" Bai Ling stepped lightly to the sand table and pointed to a section of the Goblin River westward. "There''s a tributary leading south at this point. Follow it downstream to reach the Black Mountain Marshlands!" "Lets go, Ill take you back!" Li Meng turned to leave. Yue E resided in the waters near the Yue Clan''s territory. To reach the Black Mountain Marshlands quickly, Yue E, his mount, was essential. Hearing this, Bai Ling was momentarily stunned, hesitating before chasing after him. In the tribe''s forest, the two walked one after the other. "Master, are you heading to the Black Mountain Marshlands?" Bai Ling inferred this from Li Mengs inquiry about its location. "Yes, Im interested in the Black Mountain Marshlands and plan to take a look." Hearing this, curiosity flickered in Bai Ling''s eyes. What was her master''s purpose? What significance did it hold for him to venture alone to the Black Mountain Marshlands? --- "The boss is here! The boss is here!" Seeing their leader and a white-scaled Lizardman approach, the Goblins guarding the western gate quickly opened it. Amid the Goblins enthusiastic and obsequious gazes, Li Meng and Bai Ling exited through the western gate. Outside the gate, Li Meng turned toward Bai Ling. Seeing her master stride toward her, Bai Ling instinctively backed away. Before she could retreat further, Li Meng closed the distance and hoisted her onto his shoulder. After a moment, he put her down again. "Youd better stay in the Throne Tribe!" Li Meng glanced at Bai Ling''s belly. It was only when he lifted her earlier that he realized she was pregnant. Bai Ling could not give birth in the Yue Clan''s territory. Li Meng had no intention of provoking the Yue Clan unnecessarily. Bai Ling touched her belly and nodded gently. She had wanted to inform her master about her condition but had feared angering him. Now that he knew, she no longer needed to return. "You should go back!" With that, Li Meng turned and sprinted into the forest. His speed was so swift that he vanished into the trees in the blink of an eye. Bai Ling watched until her master''s figure disappeared into the forest before turning back toward the tribe. --- The next day, in the Northern Marshlands. In the morning, at the Yue Clan''s territory. "It''s the Goblin Warrior!" "Is it that Goblin?" "It should be; only that Goblin uses ice magic!" "Ice magic? Isnt that the same ability as the chiefs?" The Lizardman warriors on the western wooden wall buzzed with chatter. They had spotted the Goblin in the waters west of the wall. A towering Goblin Warrior walked on the water, leaving an icy path in his wake. He shouted loudly as he moved. Before long, the water ahead churned violently. A colossal Swamp Crocodile King leapt from the water, its massive body crashing into the shallows. "Boss, boss, Im here!" The enormous creature waddled toward Li Meng, splashing water everywhere. "Boss, wheres my magic crystal?" Seeing that her master wasnt carrying a bag of magic crystals, disappointment flashed in Yue E''s large eyes. Li Meng grinned, patting her fearsome tusks. "This time were going on a long trip. If we encounter powerful beasts, theyre yours to eat!" Yue Es eyes lit up at this. "Great, great, I love traveling far!" Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wagged her enormous tail in excitement, sending water flying everywhere. --- Three days later. In the Goblin Forest, by a southern tributary. The river, though not as wide as the Goblin River, was still sizable, winding its way through mountains and forests. The banks were densely forested, lending the area a serene atmosphere. Suddenly, rustling came from the underbrush on the riverbank. Moments later, a massive armored beast emerged from the forest. Its bulky body appeared clumsy, with short legs and a dragon-like head adorned with a small horn. Its appearance startled nearby animals and magical beasts, which fled into the distance. The beast approached the water and began to drink greedily. Suddenly, a shadow darted underwater. "Splash!" With a loud crash, a massive crocodile burst from the river, biting the beasts neck. "Roar!" The beast struggled furiously, but the crocodile steadily dragged it toward the water. The enraged beasts eyes turned blood-red as it raised its tail high. Yellow magical energy swirled at its tail tip, forming a rapidly condensing stone bullet. At that moment, a green-skinned figure leapt from the water. Li Meng landed behind the beast and swung his massive iron club. With a sickening crack, the beast''s tail shattered under the blow. Chapter 126: The Swamp Turtle King Chapter 126: The Swamp Turtle King "Roar!" A beast''s roar echoed in pain. With a splash, the massive creature''s body was dragged into the water. The shadow beneath the surface churned violently, causing waves to ripple across the river. It took a while for the surface to calm down. On the riverbank, Li Meng gnawed contentedly on the tail of the beast. The Tier-4 magical beast, named "Spine-Back Ground Dragon," was an advanced version of the Ground Dragon. [Skill Devour activated. Skill acquired: "Stone Projectile."] This was the sole ability of the Spine-Back Ground Dragon. At that moment, ripples spread across the water''s surface again. Yue E''s massive figure emerged from the water. "Boss, its meat is awful!" Alongside Yue E was the headless corpse of the Spine-Back Ground Dragon. The twenty-meter-long corpse floated on the water''s surface. With a grin, Li Meng tossed away the tail in his hand. "It really is terrible!" Li Meng leaped onto Yue E''s back as she swam through the water. On the river, a crocodile and a goblin continued heading south. Li Meng remained vigilant, observing everything around him. Whenever they encountered a magical beast, no matter its strength, it would not escape a beating. Some beasts, though weak, were incredibly quick to flee, making them hard to catcheven for Li Meng, with his agility stat exceeding a thousand. Although they encountered many beasts along the way, 99% of them had no unique skills. These creatures fought using only their physical strength, akin to ordinary animals. --- The following day, in a southern tributary of Goblin River: Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under the scorching afternoon sun: "Boss, what is that thing?" Yue E paused, her massive eyes fixed on what appeared to be an island in the river. But it wasn''t an islandit was a magical beast. A turtle-like creature whose shell resembled an island. The enormous shell had a diameter of over 200 meters, making it appear like a small floating landmass. [Swamp Turtle King (Emperor)] [Level: 51] [Strength: 51327] [Defense: 67147] [Agility: 37141] [Magic: 41874] [King of Water Elements: LV5] "My heavens!" Li Meng was startled by the Swamp Turtle King''s terrifying stats. "Yue E, don''t move. Let it pass!" Li Meng quickly backed off, making way for the creature. The river island moved, albeit slowly. Before long, it approached the riverbank. With thunderous crashes, the Swamp Turtle King revealed its full form. It truly resembled a colossal turtle, its shell towering like a mountain, complete with soil and lush vegetation. The Swamp Turtle King lumbered into the eastern forest, carving a massive trench through the woods as it went. Watching its retreating figure, Li Meng heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, the Swamp Turtle King was docile. If it behaved like themattacking every beast they sawthey''d be doomed. Li Meng was certain that if the enormous creature had any intent to kill them, they wouldn''t last a second. --- "This Simulated Life System is so unreliable!" Li Meng couldn''t help but complain inwardly. How could it fail to provide information about such a significant encounter as the Swamp Turtle King? "Boss, it''s so strong! My tail''s gone limp!" Like Li Meng, Yue E was thoroughly shaken. Upon seeing the Swamp Turtle King''s true form, she felt her entire body weaken as if all her strength had vanished. If not for Li Meng on her back, she would have fled long ago. "It is indeed powerful. Fortunately, it doesn''t care about us. Let''s move on, Yue E." In the Swamp Turtle King''s eyes, they were no more than antsnot even worth a glance. Yue E resumed swimming in the river. --- Time passed day by day. On the ninth day, Li Meng and Yue E arrived at the Black Mountain Marshlands. --- Morning, Black Mountain Marshlands: In the vast expanse of water, Yue E wriggled her massive body forward. "That must be Black Mountain," Li Meng said, gazing into the distance from Yue E''s back. They had left the river behind some time ago. Now, they were in a boundless marshland with water no deeper than three meters and murky depths. The river carried a faintly rotten smell. All around them was a white expanse of water. It felt like entering the sea, with no land in sight. Only in the west could a massive black mountain be seen on the horizon. Its peak was snow-capped, indicating its immense height. Undoubtedly, that was Black Mountain. "Yue E, head toward that mountain!" Yue E picked up speed, her enormous body swaying more vigorously as she stirred up muddy waves. --- In Goblin Forest, there was a swamp called the Black Mountain Marsh. The swamp contained a mountain named Black Mountain. At the mountain''s base was a settlement called "Ancestor Tribe." --- Afternoon, under the blazing sun: At the southern foothills of Black Mountain lay a massive wooden stockade. The sprawling wooden structures stretched along the shore for over two kilometers. In the southern waters near the stockade, a fleet of three-masted ships floated. Towering sails filled the waters, covering an area spanning several kilometers. A glance revealed no fewer than fifty ships. Floating among the fleet were numerous Lizardmen corpses. On the decks, leather-armored archers stood on high alert. They lined the rails, ready to fire arrows at any disturbance in the water. "The ship''s bottom is under attack! Lizardmen are boring through the hull!" One ship erupted in chaos. A soldier in red armor rushed to the rail. "Stay calm. Their stone weapons can''t break through." "Priests, show them our strength!" White-robed temple priests approached the rail, holding crystals in their hands. The priests chanted loudly, and the crystals in their hands began to glow faintly. As their chants ceased, they hurled the crystals into the water. The sinking crystals spun rapidly, forming vortices on the water''s surface. From the vortex center, blue magical light burst forth, unleashing countless water arrows in all directions. The Lizardmen boring into the hulls were instantly pierced, their blood rising to the surface. Although the ship hulls were also struck, the water arrows left only small dents. "Retreat!" Realizing they couldn''t harm the human fleet, the Lizardmen onshore sounded a retreat horn. The urgent horn blasts echoed from the shore''s settlement. The attacking Lizardmen fled in panic. From above, black shadows could be seen darting away underwater near the fleet. --- Meanwhile, on the deck of one of the ships, a middle-aged man in silver armor stood at the bow. Helmet under his arm, he gazed coldly at the wooden stockade onshore. Chapter 127: Black Mountain Tribe Chapter 127: Black Mountain Tribe They have nowhere to run! Selof turned to look at the graceful figure standing on the helm deck. She wore a white, low-cut priestess robe, with a touch of snow-white skin on her chest adding to her alluring charm. Facing the gaze of Legion Commander Selof, she gently nodded. Raising the staff in her hand, she began chanting loudly. Blue magical energy slowly drifted from the crystal at the tip of her staff toward the sky. Above Tavier''s head, a massive mermaid illusion appeared. The mermaid was stunning, with a human upper body and a fish tail for the lower half. She folded her arms across her chest, lowering her head with closed eyes. As the illusion became more solid, she opened her eyes. Ah! She opened her mouth and let out a piercing scream. The sound was sharp and swept across the fleet like a tidal wave. Where the sound passed, the water trembled. Visible soundwaves rippled through the air, sweeping over the wooden stockade on the shore. The Lizardmen retreating underwater couldnt bear the sound and surfaced one after another. Attack! Fire at will! Seeing the Lizardmen emerge from the water, the human officers on the decks of various ships hurriedly issued attack orders. Whoosh, whoosh! The sound of arrows cutting through the air echoed across the fleet. A dense rain of arrows fell on the Lizardmen who had surfaced. Thud! Many Lizardmen were struck by the arrows. Sharp arrowheads pierced into their bodies. Ah! The Lizardmen let out cries of pain. The surrounding waters turned red with blood in an instant. The Banshees howl was merely a signal, a signal to command the fleet to attack. The temple priests from each ship rushed to the bow. They raised their staffs and began chanting loudly. Rolling ice fog surged over the water near the ships. A series of crackling freezing sounds followed. Where the ice fog passed, the water surface froze instantly. A wave of ice fog swept out from the fleet toward the shore. The Lizardmen retreating ahead of the fleet were engulfed by the ice fog in the blink of an eye. Their bodies were frozen in the water. Some Lizardmen, noticing the commotion behind them, fled to deeper parts of the water. Within ten seconds, the ice fog ravaging the water surface reached the shore. A large area of water froze solid. The thick ice connected the fleet to the land. Temple Knights, disembark and assemble! The fleet became a scene of bustling activity. A large number of heavily armored knights climbed down from the decks using the netting along the ship''s sides. Thousands of Temple Knights gathered on the ice in front of the fleet. Before long, they formed rank after rank, lined up in rectangular formations. Each formation consisted of 200 Temple Knights, with a total of twenty formations. Behind them were archer units in column formations. The powerful military force caused fear among the Lizardmen in the wooden stockade. Chief, we have nowhere to retreat! On the shore, a group of Lizardmen elders looked despairingly at the distant human fleet and army. Fight! What is there to fear in death? "Yes, even if we die, we must make humans pay the price!" The scar-faced leader stood silently, gazing at the human army on the distant ice sheet. This time, the human forces were clearly here to annihilate their tribe. It was humanity''s inherent malice toward all savage tribes. They were like locusts, occupying every inch of land. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although humans werent the most powerful race on the continent, they were the most numerous and aggressive. "Pray to the gods. Its our only chance to defeat the humans!" These words from Scarface made the elders of the Lizardmen show excited expressions. "Yes, the great Water God Akuya will surely destroy the humans and protect our tribe!" "Chief, let us summon our Savage God!" The Lizardmen elders unanimously echoed. They knew well that their tribe was at the brink of life and death. Only by summoning the Savage God Akuya could they defeat humanity. Scarface turned to look toward the tribe, his expression shifting. "Go, gather all the tribespeople at the shore. Together, we shall welcome the descent of our Savage God!" The Lizardmen elders quickly turned and rushed toward the tribe. The humans were about to land, and time was running out for them. Scarface sighed deeply on the shore. He turned again to look at the distant fleet of human ships. Scarface wasnt sure if his choice was the right one. The black-robed figure gave him an ominous feeling. Nor was he sure if the Savage God would truly descend. If the Savage God Akuya did come, would it protect the Black Mountain Tribe? Everything was moving toward an uncertain future. --- Meanwhile, on the distant fleet of human ships. "Commander Selof, the army is assembled and ready!" Standing at the bow of the ship, Selof gazed at the army on the ice ahead. The dense phalanx before him filled him with confidence. The Temple Knights would crush everything in their path as they always did. Selof raised his sword and pointed forward. A loud shout echoed across the bow deck from Selof. "Temple Knights, advan" Boom! Suddenly, a dramatic change occurred. The ice to the right of Selofs ship suddenly shattered. Through a spray of water and shards of ice, a massive Swamp Crocodile King burst out. It leaped from the water like a carp ascending a dragon gate. The Swamp Crocodile King broke through the ice, soaring over the ship. At that moment of flight, a green figure pounced toward the rear deck at Tavier. "Ah!" A scream was heard. Tavier''s staff was knocked from her hand by Li Mengs palm. Her graceful figure was slung over Li Mengs shoulder. Tavier had no time to react. When she did, she was already in the goblins grasp. "Women! Give birth to goblin babies for me! Wahahaha!" Li Meng let out a hearty laugh and, in a flash, his tall green figure leaped from the deck to the ice behind. Meanwhile, Yue E, who had flown over the ship, smashed into the ice on the other side and dove into the water. Li Meng, carrying Tavier on his shoulder, landed on the ice and started running wildly. "Selof, save me!" Tavier screamed in terror. "If you struggle, Ill take a bite out of your thigh!" Li Meng smacked the human woman''s full hips with his palm. Taking in the fragrance from the human woman, Li Meng grinned. Human women were indeed far more tempting to him. Terrified by Li Mengs threat, the human womans body trembled. Ignoring the pain in her hips, she quickly shut her mouth. "Goblin! Youre courting death!" Selof, on the ships bow, finally snapped out of it. He roared and, in a flash, leaped down from the deck. Crack! As he landed on the ice, it shattered beneath him. A shockwave exploded outward. "Holy Leap!" Selof suddenly transformed into a white beam of light, soaring into the sky. He rose to a height of a thousand meters, descending like a meteor toward the fleeing Li Meng on the ice. "Damn! Human skills are seriously ridiculous!" The commotion behind made Li Meng instinctively turn to look. What he saw scared him half to death. That human warrior had rocketed into the sky like a missile. In one jump, Selof had risen a thousand meters high. Chapter 128: Let Go of the High Priest! Chapter 128: Let Go of the High Priest! [Human Apostle (Holy)] [Level: 9] [Strength: 4191] [Defense: 2481] [Agility: 3671] Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Magic: 2791] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] "Its actually a Holy Rank powerhouse!" The attributes of a human powerhouse are somewhat stronger than those of the King Rank. The Holy Rank must be the higher tier above the King Rank. "Goblin, let go of the High Priest!" A roar echoed from the sky. Following that was a streak of white light flashing by. It landed on the ice several hundred meters ahead of Li Meng. The white light descended from the sky and smashed onto the ice. "Boom!" A thunderous explosion resounded. The ice in that area shattered instantly. A towering pillar of water shot into the air. Waves surged and swept in all directions. Li Meng quickly stopped and activated his willpower. "Crack!" An ice wall suddenly rose from the ice in front of Li Meng. The ice wall was about ten meters tall and five meters wide. The surging waves collided against the ice wall. The water flow was blocked and diverted to both sides. When everything calmed down, the two stood hundreds of meters apart, gazing at each other from a distance. At this moment, Li Meng hadnt left the fleet. He was still within the waters where the fleet was located. The shattering ice and waves caused the surrounding ships to sway violently. "Goblin, let go of the High Priest!" Standing on the water, Selof''s face was filled with killing intent. Selof hadnt expected a goblin to suddenly disrupt the situation. What made it worse was that he hadnt even noticed the goblin hiding in the waters near the ships. What infuriated him further was that the goblin kidnapped the High Priest right before his eyes. "How is that guy standing on the water without sinking?" The human powerhouse''s ability to stand on the water baffled Li Meng. "Is it because of the necklace around his neck?" Li Mengs gaze locked onto the necklace on the human powerhouses neck. The man wore a necklace inlaid with a deep blue magic crystal. Judging by the color, it seemed to be a water-element magic crystal. Li Meng grinned at the human powerhouse. That guy was likely the future Temple Knights Corps Commander, "Selof." And the person on his shoulder should be the Temple High Priest, "Tavier." "No way, I need to take her home to give birth to my little goblins!" These words made Tavier''s face turn pale. She started struggling again. "Selof, I... Id rather die than give birth to little goblins! Kill it, dont worry about me!" Tavier bit her lip, despair written all over her face. Shed rather die than fall into the goblin''s hands and be humiliated. She knew all too well what fate awaited her. Hearing Taviers cries, Selofs face turned cold. He swung his sword, his expression icy as he stared at the goblin. "High Priest, I will kill it!" Seeing Selof ready to attack, Li Meng grinned. "If you dont care about her life, then Ill kill her now!" As he spoke, Li Meng tightened his grip on Taviers waist. "Ah!" Tavier screamed in pain. Along with her scream was a chilling "crack." On Li Meng''s shoulder, Tavier struggled in terror. The harder she struggled, the tighter Li Mengs grip became. Her waist emitted horrifying "crackling" sounds. The excruciating pain turned Taviers face pale. Blood began to seep from her mouth. "Stop it, stop!" Tavier''s screams made Selofs face turn grim. He roared in anger, glaring with fury. "Goblin, if you kill the High Priest, I swear you wont die peacefully!" Facing Selof''s threats, Li Meng grinned wider. Perfect. This was the reaction he wanted. As long as Selof still cared about Taviers life, the initiative was in his hands. Li Mengs only fear was if Tavier was worthless in Selofs eyes. It seemed his gamble had paid off. As a High Priest and a Holy Rank powerhouse, Taviers status in the Crystal Temple must be extraordinary. This status ensured Selof wouldnt act rashly. "System, initiate Life Simulation!" With Tavier in his grasp, the future trajectory must have shifted. [Initiating Life Simulation] [You ambushed Tavier and captured her.] [She is alluring, arousing your primal urges.] [You plan to bring her back to the Throne Tribe to bear countless goblin offspring.] [Temple Knights Corps Commander "Selof" blocks your way.] [You propose a truce: their withdrawal in exchange for Tavier.] [Selof agrees and swears by the crystal not to invade Goblin Forest for five years.] [Please choose your course of action:] [1. Hand over Tavier after the Temple Knights withdraw from the Black Mountain Marshlands.] [2. Break your promise and take Tavier away.] [3. Kill Tavier after Selof swears the oath.] "Option 2!" Li Meng was curious about what would happen if he took Tavier away. Even if it led to a bad outcome, it didnt matter. He could always choose Option 1 in reality. [The Temple Knights withdrew from the Black Mountain Tribe.] [You forcibly took Tavier away, enraging Selof.] [Bound by his oath, Selof retreated reluctantly.] [You brought Tavier back to the Throne Tribe and did things she despised.] [Tavier became pregnant.] [One day, Tavier committed suicide.] [Your tribe flourished.] [One day, the Ghost Beastman "Ghost Hand" found you again.] [You accepted Ghost Hands challenge.] [Ghost Hand was defeated and fled, vowing to return.] [Your hunting team began operating near human territories, causing conflicts.] [Your hunting team clashed with other goblin nests.] [A human hero appeared in the Black Mountain Marshlands.] [The Black Mountain Tribe summoned the Savage God, "Akuya."] [The human hero fell in battle.] [One day, a pair of humans found the Throne Tribe.] [You died.] [Life Simulation ended. Score: 70] [Please select your rewards:] [Consume 10 points for +1 level.] [Consume 1 point for +1 attribute.] [Consume 20 points for +1 Luck.] [Consume 10 points for +1 level in "Wind Blade."] [Consume 10 points for +1 level in "Physical Regeneration."] [Consume 50 points for +1 level in "King of Ice Elements."] [Consume 10 points for +1 level in "Body Enhancement."] "Increase the level of ''Physical Regeneration''!" Surviving ensures continued fighting. A tough body guarantees a longer life. [Consumed 50 points, +5 levels in "Physical Regeneration."] ["Physical Regeneration" maxed out, evolved into "Immortal Body."] [Consumed 20 points, +1 level in "Immortal Body."] Chapter 129: Beware of My Iron Rod Chapter 129: Beware of My Iron Rod The Black Mountain Tribe had once again summoned the Savage God [Akuya]. The hero had died again. Those two human males and females appeared again and again. The future timeline kept circling back to the beginning. Li Meng was speechless, feeling helpless in his heart. Now was not the time for random thoughts. Li Mengs consciousness returned to reality. Facing Selofs angry gaze, Li Meng grinned. "Humans, retreat and swear never to invade Goblin Forest again, or Ill kill her." If they could swear not to invade Goblin Forest for five years, why not extend it to a lifetime? Absurd! Goblin, I am the leader of the Paladin Order, [Selof]! How could I be threatened by a goblin? If the High Priestess dies, I will avenge her. The Holy See will avenge her. As for you, Ill make sure you die the most painful death! Selof roared, his eyes filled with anger, and pointed his sword at Li Meng. Selofs reaction left Li Meng stunned. "Damn, the script is wrong!" Goblin, prepare to die! Selofs eyes turned red as he roared. Holy magic power surged from his body, spreading waves of energy in all directions. The water trembled violently. The space around them twisted. "Five years!" As Selof was about to launch his attack, Li Meng shouted. These words froze Selofs aura instantly. The holy magic power surrounding him vanished. Selof raised his great sword high, his face solemn. I, Selof, knight of light serving the Crystal, hereby swear to make an agreement with the goblin before me. As long as the goblin ensures no harm comes to High Priestess Tavier, the Paladin Order will immediately retreat and refrain from invading Goblin Forest for five years. If this oath is broken, may I die a violent death! Selofs solemn oath echoed loudly. As the last word fell, the holy magic power on his body flickered. A burst of light swept around him. Goblin, I have sworn. Release the High Priestess and leave at once. Five years from now, I will come for you! Facing Selofs cold gaze, Li Meng pouted slightly. Whats this? He compromised so quickly. If he had known, he would have asked for ten years. Li Meng grinned, patting the plump hips of the woman on his shoulder with his right hand. This wont do. Leave a small boat behind and retreat immediately. Once youve withdrawn from the Black Mountain Marshlands, Ill release her. Selofs face turned cold, and he said no more to the goblin. He turned and rushed towards the fleets flagship. Meanwhile, the Paladin Order did not attack the Black Mountain Tribe immediately. They gathered on the ice, waiting for the commanders order to attack. Although many had noticed what was happening behind them, without the commanders order, none dared act. Boom, boom! Shortly after, the sound of war drums resounded from the ship. It was the signal to retreat. Although many knights couldnt understand why the commander had given the order to withdraw, an order was an order. With the drums sounding, the Paladin Order began to retreat. The army gathered on the ice dispersed in an instant. Each formation returned to its respective ship. The human armys retreat left the lizardmen in the wooden stockade on the shore puzzled. The humans had come aggressively; why were they suddenly retreating? Due to the distance, the lizardmen had no idea what had happened. Shortly after, the human fleet in the distance set sail. The blue glow of magic flickered, and the ice around the ships quickly melted. The ships turned in place and gradually sailed back the way they had come. In the vast expanse of water, the fleet moved slowly. A small boat followed not far behind on the water. "Human, youre truly seductive!" Looking at the alluring curves of the human womans body, Li Meng grinned. Y-you Stay away from me. Li Mengs smile seemed lewd in Taviers eyes. Frightened, Tavier backed away repeatedly. She hugged her chest with both hands, curling up in a corner. Wahaha! The womans comical reaction made Li Meng laugh heartily. Sitting on the boat, Li Meng clutched his stomach, laughing. Human, youre a Saint-level powerhouse. How can you be so timid? This woman wasnt weak. [Crystal Apostle (Saint)] [Level: 17] [Strength: 21] [Defense: 15] [Agility: 14] [Magic Power: 5179] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] Her level was even higher than Selofs. If it werent for being taken by surprise and held captive, catching her wouldnt have been easy. Faced with the goblins mockery, Tavier glared angrily. Despicable goblin! If it werent for your sneak attack, how could I have fallen into your hands? Taviers words made Li Meng laugh even harder. Pointing at her, he almost cried from laughing. "Y-you, what are you laughing at?" Tavier was furious, looking flustered. As the High Priestess of the Holy See, she was now being mocked by an ugly goblin. Oh, my goodness! Is this your first time on the battlefield? What, did you think your enemies would stand far away and let you cast your magic? Human woman, youre the most foolish human Ive ever seen in my life. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taviers face turned red with frustration. She couldnt think of anything to refute the ugly goblin before her. I-Ill kill you! Tavier, enraged, pointed at Li Meng. Magic light shimmered at her fingertips. Boom! The small boat on the water suddenly rocked violently. Li Meng lunged forward, pressing Tavier beneath him. Y-you, let me go! Li Meng, pinning Tavier beneath him, gripped her neck tightly. The intense feeling of suffocation made Taviers face flush red. Looking at the human woman beneath him, Li Meng grinned sinisterly. Woman, why are you so brainless? Li Meng stuck out his massive tongue and licked Taviers pale cheek. Although I promised that human to release you, Ive got plenty of time to torment you before then. Whats wrong? Want to experience what its like to bear little goblins? Tavier shook her head frantically in terror. Dont anger me further, or Ill show you the might of my iron rod! Taviers delicate body trembled, her face turning deathly pale as she nodded. Her reaction greatly pleased Li Meng. Li Meng released Tavier and got off her. As soon as the restraint was gone, Tavier crawled to the side of the boat. She scrubbed her face vigorously with water. Bent over the edge of the boat, her curvaceous body formed a beautiful silhouette. Looking at Taviers rounded hips, a strange glint flashed in Li Mengs eyes. Even as a goblin, his sense of aesthetics hadnt changed much. Compared to the Savage Tribe, he still preferred human women. Chapter 130: Sacrificial God and the Hero Chapter 130: Sacrificial God and the Hero Should I take some time to capture a few female adventurers to enrich my harem? Thinking of such a future, Li Meng chuckled mischievously. His lascivious expression caused Tavier, who was washing her face, to tremble slightly. It was only then that she realized how alluring her posture might appear. She quickly retreated to a corner, hugging her chest and watching the Goblin with wary eyes. After indulging in his fantasies for a while, Li Meng finally dropped his lecherous demeanor. Hey, woman, why did you attack the Black Mountain Tribe? Out of boredom, Li Meng started chatting with the human woman. Tavier remained silent. This Goblin seemed peculiar. Although he was just a weak Goblin Warrior, his strength was several times greater than that of a Goblin King. As a High Priestess, she would never divulge important information to the Savage Tribe. Li Meng smirked, his lewd gaze lingering on Tavier. If you dont speak now, soon enough, under the teaching of my iron rod, youll obediently spill everything! Tavier''s face flushed slightly, glaring at the Goblin with a mix of shame, anger, and disgust. For her own safety, Tavier decided to comply. In recent years, the Shadow Council has been frequently appearing in the Goblin Forest. The Papal State received information that a Sacrificial Plate suspected to summon the Savage God had appeared in the Black Mountain Tribe. Thus, they mobilized their forces to prevent the Black Mountain Tribe from summoning the Savage God to wreak havoc upon the world! The Papal State came for the Sacrificial Plate? So, the so-called Sacrificial Plate was a tool for summoning the Savage God. Since you knew the Black Mountain Tribe possessed the Sacrificial Plate, werent you afraid it would provoke them into summoning the Savage God against you? Upon hearing this, Tavier looked mockingly at the Goblin. The Savage God isnt so easily summoned. It requires devout faith to nurture the divine essence, which takes a long time. While there are faster ways to summon the Savage God, no one would be foolish enough to sacrifice the lives of thousands of their kin to bring it into the world. Besides, a blood-sacrificed Savage God has no self-awareness. It would instinctively devour the world, leading to the extinction of all life and turning the land into a barren wasteland. Taviers words made Li Mengs eyes light up. So, the method of summoning determines whether the Savage God is benevolent or malevolent? Whether this was true or not, Li Meng couldnt be sure. However, Tavier definitely knew the truth. After all, Tavier was not only a Saint-level powerhouse but also the High Priestess of the Crystal Temple. Her strength and status gave her a deep understanding of this world. What would a Savage God nurtured through faith be like? Tavier looked puzzled at the Goblin, who seemed brimming with curiosity. Arent Goblins creatures that only think with their lower halves? Why did this Goblin give off such a wise impression? Although he could sometimes be no different from an ordinary Goblin, his lewd gaze just as revolting, his calm demeanor felt completely distinct. On the small boat, Taviers voice rang out. Many powerful races on the continent have their own Sacrificial Gods. These deities are the product of faith and serve as the guardians of their respective races, both powerful and fearsome. The very existence of deities profoundly impacts the world. They absorb the worlds energy to sustain themselves. To minimize their influence on the world, deities often inhabit living beings, who then become the Heroes of their respective races. Heroes are the vessels of Sacrificial Gods? This revelation surprised Li Meng. He hadnt expected the Heroes of this world to be such entities. The beings hosting the deities could wield divine power. Did that mean the Sacrificial God was essentially a rechargeable battery? If a Hero is killed, does the deity die too? Tavier shook her head. Unless their essence manifests, deities cannot die. If a Hero is killed, another Hero will appear, starting from scratch but quickly growing to become a powerful guardian of their race. Turning his gaze slightly, Li Meng looked at the fleet ahead of the small boat. It seemed that kidnapping Tavier was the right decision. Not only had it disrupted the Black Mountain Tribes plan to summon the Savage God, but it also bought five years of buffer time. He had also gained significant intelligence from Tavier, furthering his understanding of this world. So are there any races in this world that resemble humans but have fluffy ears and tails? Li Meng looked at Tavier expectantly. His eager gaze sent shivers down Taviers spine. She couldnt understand why the Goblin was asking such an absurd question. After some hesitation, Tavier nodded. There are many demi-human races on the continent that resemble humans. Aside from certain physical traits, theyre not much different. Wahaha! Li Meng burst into joyful laughter at Taviers answer. This world was simply too wonderful! Li Meng jumped off the small boat, running barefoot across the water. Behind him, a long-lasting trail of ice formed on the waters surface. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Woman, next time I see you, youre coming home with me to bear little Goblins! Wahaha! Watching the Goblin disappear into the distance, Tavier glared furiously. Goblin! The next time I see you, I will kill you! Taviers furious scream echoed from the boat. Hearing her enraged shouts, Li Meng, sprinting across the water, grinned. If possible, he really wanted to carry that woman home. Unfortunately, someone like her had a strong sense of pride. For her to take her own life wasnt surprising to Li Meng. After all, he was a Goblin, not some overpowered human protagonist. Looking toward the direction of the Black Mountain Tribe, Li Meng grinned menacingly. Since the future has already been altered, lets change it once more. Strike while the iron is hot. The Black Mountain Tribe was currently like a sickly giant. The humans retreat had left them temporarily exhausted. Now was the perfect time to steal the Sacrificial Plate. Li Meng didnt understand why, in the future timeline, he hadnt done this. But now, he was determined to alter the future again. When he had ambushed Tavier earlier, Li Meng had sensed an ominous aura from the wooden stockade on the shore. Only then did he realize he could pinpoint the exact location of the Sacrificial Plate. Perhaps this was one of the abilities granted by his powerful attributes. With this ability, he had a chance to seize the plate. All he needed was a swift assault on the Black Mountain Tribe. Snatch the Sacrificial Plate and escape immediately. Success was certain. In the vast expanse of water, Li Meng sprinted across the surface. His speed was so incredible that he appeared like an arrow skimming the water. In less than half an hour, the Black Mountain Tribe was clearly visible ahead. Li Meng grinned wickedly, icy mist rising around him. He prepared to unleash his most powerful ice magic to throw the Black Mountain Tribe into chaos. Black Mountain Tribe, I have come Before he could finish his words, a silver light flashed across his neck. Chapter 131: Dead? Almost There Chapter 131: Dead? Almost There Li Meng, sprinting across the waters surface, suddenly found his body and head separated. His head flew high into the air, face twisted with shock, his eyes full of disbelief. His limp body bounced across the waters surface like a skipping stone, rolling dozens of meters before finally coming to a stop. Splash! The severed head crashed heavily into the water moments later. Meanwhile, on the waters surface not far away, two figures in black robes appeared out of thin air. Standing on the water, they coldly eyed the floating body and head in the distance. Failed, just a bit off. No matter. There will be another chance. A deep voice echoed across the water. The next moment, the black-robed figures vanished without a trace. With their disappearance, silence returned to the water. Time ticked by, second by second. After an unknown duration, the floating head suddenly opened its eyes. The nearby body floating on the water began to stir as well. The headless corpse paddled with its arms and kicked its legs. Soon, it swam up to the severed head. The headless corpse grabbed the head and pressed it against the neck wound. Before long, white frost emerged. Li Meng, revived, climbed out of the water. Phew, that was close! Touching his neck, Li Mengs eyes glimmered with relief. Thankfully, his Body Regeneration skill had evolved into Undying Body. Otherwise, he wouldve fallen to the black-robed figures this time. Sure enough, deviating from the future timeline leads to uncontrollable danger! Li Meng twisted his neck, muttering to himself. This time, survival was sheer luck. Would he have such good fortune next time? Though difficult to kill now, a next encounter with the black-robed figures might result in them grinding him to dust. Actually, to kill him, grinding his bones wasnt even necessary. Just shattering his head would suffice. Gazing toward the Black Mountain Tribe in the distance, Li Meng sighed inwardly. It seemed brute force wasnt an option. If he caused too much commotion and caught the attention of the black-robed figures, it would mean certain death. Li Meng understood his limitations. He wasnt a match for the black-robed figures yet. Earlier, he hadnt sensed their presence in advance. By the time he did, it was already too late. Just wait. Someday, Ill eat you alive! Cursing inwardly, Li Meng turned and bolted away. Fortunately, he had sent Yue E back to the river beforehand. Otherwise, Yue E wouldve likely perished at the hands of those two black-robed figures. It seems the Black Mountain Tribe summoning the Savage God, Akuya, is an unchangeable future event. While running on the waters surface, Li Mengs face showed contemplation. He had a strong premonition. The Black Mountain Tribe was likely under the black-robed figures watch. They hadnt left but lingered nearby. They would orchestrate events forcing the Black Mountain Tribe to summon the Savage God, Akuya. Why are they doing this? A trace of confusion flickered in Li Mengs eyes. He couldnt fathom the reason behind the black-robed figures actions. The descent of the Savage God would indiscriminately devour the planets life energy. There wouldnt be any beneficiaries. They dared to cut off my head. How could I let them succeed? Li Meng sneered, a plan forming in his mind. With a flash, he accelerated. --- Two hours later, in the afternoon. The scorching sun hung high in the sky. An endless expanse of water shimmered white. On the waters surface, a massive fleet of ships moved slowly. From the sky, the fleet sailed along a deeper waterway. The dark, deep waters stood out sharply from the surrounding areas. Roughly a kilometer behind the fleet, a green-skinned figure appeared on the waters surface at some point. Li Meng locked his gaze on the fleet, iron staff in hand, preparing to throw it. Go, my iron staff! With a roar, Li Meng stepped forward, hurling the iron staff. The moment it left his hand, a blast of air rippled outward, sweeping in all directions. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The iron staff turned into a black streak, shooting toward the fleet. Meanwhile, on the flagships deck of the human fleet... A mere goblin! I was actually captured by a goblin! Standing by the ships rail, Tavier muttered under her breath. She crossed her arms and shivered occasionally. Nearby knights exchanged puzzled looks. Selof, standing to one side, didnt know how to comfort the High Priestess. After all, the High Priestess was a woman. Falling into goblin hands was undoubtedly a humiliating ordeal. Taviers face was pale, her lips pressed tightly together. Whoosh! Suddenly, a piercing sound of something tearing through the air came from above. Selofs expression changed. In a flash, he stepped swiftly, shielding Tavier. At that moment, a black streak shot down from the sky. Selof grabbed it. Clang! A metallic clang rang out, sparks flying. The massive impact forced heavily-armored Selof to slide back five or six meters. When Tavier turned around, startled by the commotion behind her, she saw a massive iron staff inches away. Ah! Tavier let out a scream on the deck. Its it! Its back! Recognizing the iron staff, Tavier was horrified, retreating repeatedly. It was the goblins weapon. Selof frowned, glancing at the iron staff in his hand. High Priestess, please calm yourself. Ill deal with it! With those words, Selof turned and strode forward, a radiant magical aura emanating from him. Boom! An explosion of air blasted forth, accompanied by a sharp sound as Selof shot into the sky. In an instant, he crossed a kilometer, descending like a meteor onto the waters surface hundreds of meters from Li Meng. Boom! A massive water column surged skyward. The impact created waves sweeping across the area. When the chaos subsided, the two stood on the water two hundred meters apart. Goblin, even if I kill you here, it wouldnt violate the oath! Selofs expression turned cold as he stepped forward. The moment his right foot touched the water, he hurled the iron staff in his hand. Boom! A blast of air rippled outward. The iron staff turned into a black streak, shooting straight toward Li Meng. Whoosh! The piercing sound of the projectile filled the air. Li Meng grinned, catching the iron staff hurtling toward his face. The massive force made his large frame slide ten meters across the water before stabilizing. Once steady, Li Meng waved the iron staff. No need to get so worked up. Here, a little gift for you! Li Meng pulled something from his beast-hide pouch and tossed it to Selof. The object, a disk, crossed over two hundred meters and flew toward Selof. Selof caught the item thrown by the goblin. This is... a sacrificial plate? Upon closer inspection, Selofs face changed drastically. Chapter 132: Mutual Benefit and Cooperation Chapter 132: Mutual Benefit and Cooperation "I dont want something like the Savage God appearing in Goblin Forest. Since your goal is to stop the Savage Gods descent, why not cooperate?" Cooperate? Selofs expression turned strange. The Goblins words nearly made him laugh. What qualifications did mere Goblins have to meddle in the matter of the Savage God? But thinking of that Goblin warriors extraordinary strength and intelligence, Selof suppressed his discomfort. Selof raised his head, looking toward the Goblin in the distance. "How do you propose we cooperate?" Li Meng grinned, carrying a large iron club on his shoulder. "Those in black robes are currently in the Black Mountain Tribe!" Hearing this, Selofs face changed dramatically. "How do you know that?" Selof questioned. Li Meng pointed to his eyes. "I saw it with my own eyes. This thing was given to me by the black-robed ones." Looking down at the sacrificial plate in his hands, Selofs expression shifted repeatedly. After a long while, he raised his head to look at the Goblin in the distance. "Fine, well deal with the black-robed ones, and youll provide us with intelligence about them!" Although he knew the Goblin was using him, Selof felt this was mutually beneficial. The Goblins knew Goblin Forest better than anyone else. If Goblins served as informants, the Holy See could always track the movements of the black-robed ones in Goblin Forest. Seeing Selof agree, Li Meng grinned. "Good, lets exchange intelligence every 365 sunsets, right here." "Agreed, its a deal!" A free enforcer? Why not? Li Meng was quite pleased with striking a deal with the Holy See. Although future conflicts with humans were inevitable, that was a matter for the future. "Then, farewell!" Li Meng turned and ran northeast. Wherever he passed, the water surface was left with a long-lasting icy trail. Watching the green-skinned figure disappearing into the distance, Selofs heart sank. A Goblin this extraordinary had emerged in Goblin Forest. Its immense strength and terrifying intelligence were unsettling. Ordinary Goblins, even if capable of mental communication, couldnt converse like this. For Goblins, life revolved around eating and reproducing, with no interest in anything else. But this one was different. Every action it took carried a strong sense of purpose. "Countries near Goblin Forest are bound to face trouble in the future!" Such a future was easy to imagine. Such a future was certain to come. Turning away, a flash of killing intent flickered in Selofs eyes. If he could, Selof wanted to eliminate that Goblin right now. To rid humanity of a future threat. But priorities mattered. Compared to that Goblin, the Shadow Council was the Holy Sees top target. No matter how strong or clever that Goblin was, its threat to humanity was limited. The Shadow Council, however, was entirely different. Its goal was human extinction, turning human territories into wastelands. Human fleets couldnt match Li Mengs speed. Two hours later, Li Meng returned to the river. "Yue E! Yue E!" Standing on the river, Li Meng called for Yue E. He lay on the ice, submerging his head into the water to look around. "Boss, Im here!" Before long, the enormous figure of a Swamp Crocodile King emerged from the water. Yue E swam toward Li Meng. Once reunited, the Swamp Crocodile King and the Goblin began their journey back. "Boss, I need a good sleep when we get back!" Gliding upstream, Yue E stayed close to the water surface. Riding on Yue Es back, Li Meng curiously patted its spine. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yue E, whats wrong?" Yue Es mention of sleep wasnt just about rest. "Boss, Ive got indigestion. I need to hibernate for a while to digest the magic crystal." Yue Es reply made Li Meng grin. He thought something bad had happened to Yue E while he was away, but it turned out to be simple indigestion. "Yue E, when you wake up, you should be able to master more magic, right?" For magical beasts, hibernation was significant. It usually only occurred when breaking through a bottleneck. Could Yue E be advancing to the "King Tier"? Li Meng looked down at Yue Es massive head in the water. [Swamp Crocodile King (Elite)] [Level: 57] [Strength: 921] [Defense: 987] [Agility: 734] [Magic: 679] [Water Bullet: LV8] "This isnt a bottleneck..." Yue Es stats made Li Meng wonder. A bottleneck only occurred at Level 100. At Level 57, Yue E was far from that. It seemed Yue E had just overeaten magic crystals, leading to indigestion. "If only there were slimes to eat. I became a genius after eating one back then." Slimes? Li Meng remembered something. He recalled a lake full of slimes. "Yue E, was it a water slime?" "Yes! Back then, I was bullied by my kind and fled to the river to hunt. While drifting, a silly slime popped into my mouth. I didnt even taste it before swallowing it. After that, I became a genius and ate all the bullies when I returned!" Riding on Yue Es back, Li Meng grinned. Confirming it was a water slime was enough. Hopefully, that lake could benefit Yue E. "Yue E, lets go. Boss will take you somewhere nice!" "Boss, where are we going?" "Just keep heading upstream. Youll see!" In the river, Yue E quickened its pace. It was curious where the boss would take it. Over the next few days, Li Meng and Yue E hurried upstream. They only stopped when encountering magical beasts. Seven days later, in the morning. The sun shone brightly over the northern marshlands river surface. On the western side of the Goblin River, a green-skinned figure rode a massive crocodile upstream. Its speed left a long-lasting wake on the water surface. "Boss, were at the Northern Marshlands!" The feeling of returning home made Yue E excited. Its stomach was uncomfortable, and it could finally get some proper rest. Riding on Yue Es back, Li Meng patted its spine. "Keep going east. Hang in there; were almost there." At Yue Es speed, they could reach the slime-filled lake in a few hours. Yue E continued east along the river. Before long, they disappeared into the eastern river. Five hours later, in the northern forest near Goblin River. In the dim forest, a "rumbling" sound echoed. Looking deeper into the woods, a massive figure was moving its body. The figure belonged to Yue E. Although agile in water, Yue E was clumsy on land. "Were here! Yue E, quiet down!" Leading the way, Li Meng suddenly cautioned Yue E. A Goblin and a crocodile moved stealthily through the forest. Chapter 133: The Lake and Its Ecosystem Chapter 133: The Lake and Its Ecosystem Li Meng hid behind a large tree, spying on the lake outside. The lake still shone brightly. The scorching sunlight reflected dazzling radiance on the water''s surface. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Various sizes of water slimes were frolicking in the water. They hopped around, appearing peaceful and leisurely. Yue E, is it those things? Behind Li Meng, Yue E poked out her massive head. Boss, so many slimes! Yes, its them! Li Meng grinned and pointed towards the lake. Yue E, charge! Yes, Boss! Yue E stomped her massive steps toward the lake. For a moment, rumbling noises echoed through the forest. The huge commotion startled the water slimes in the lake, scattering them like frightened birds and beasts. From deep within the forest, a massive shadow emerged. Yue E''s gigantic body rumbled out of the forest and plunged into the lake. Splash! A loud crash resounded as water sprayed everywhere. Yue E''s enormous figure half-submerged in the water, thrashing about. Boss! Boss! This is the taste! After a while of stirring, Yue E settled down comfortably in the water. Li Meng stepped out of the dim forest. His tall figure bathed in the sunlight. Yue E, do you like it here? On the shore, Li Meng shouted towards Yue E in the water. Yue E turned her enormous body around. Boss, the water here feels really nice. I want to hibernate here. Alright, then stay here. Li Meng sat down on the shore, gazing up at the blazing sun in the sky. The sun was blinding, making his eyes sting. But the sensation was exhilarating. After a long while, Li Meng couldnt bear it and lowered his head. He stayed on the shore for some time before standing up. Yue E, Im leaving. When you wake up, return to the Northern Marshlands on your own. Got it, Boss! Li Meng glanced around the surrounding forest, then turned and walked back into the dim forest. Having left the tribe for almost a month, he needed to return and check on things. In the gloomy forest, Li Meng walked leisurely. Should I use the magic crystal to simulate life? Being decapitated and forming an alliance with Selof, the commander of the Holy Kingdom''s Knights Templar, were two events enough to alter the futures course. Forget it. Ill wait another half month. The magic crystal is for Yue E! With this decision in his heart, Li Meng grinned. His figure flickered as he sprinted through the dark forest. Moments later, in the forest north of the Goblin River. A slight commotion arose in the forest. In the next moment, a green-skinned figure darted out of the dim woods and leapt at the riverbank. Spanning a distance of tens of meters, it landed with a bang on the waters surface. On the river, Li Meng looked down at the ice layer beneath his feet, pondering. After a while, he grinned, kicking off and sprinting across the ice-covered river. In mere breaths, he had crossed hundreds of meters and dashed into the forest on the northern bank. Hours later, at the east gate of the Throne Tribe. The Boss is back! The Boss is back! The commotion in the forest caught the attention of the goblins on the wooden walls. When they saw it was the Boss emerging from the woods, cheers erupted on the wall. The tightly shut western gate creaked open. After more than half a month, Li Meng returned to the Throne Tribe. Compared to when he left, the tribe hadnt changed much. The Throne Tribe wouldnt expand further. Branch tribes would increase as the goblin population and hunting zones expanded. Each branch tribe managed a hunting area. Wheres Bai Ling? Where is she? Returning to the Throne Cave Dwelling, Li Meng saw a group of female lizardmen. The sun was gradually setting. At this time, the female lizardmen had all returned to the tribe. Li Mengs inquiry caused fear to flash across the faces of the lizardwomen in the wooden house. Gray Lili stepped forward, mustering her courage. She knelt on the ground, lowering her head. Master, the chief returned to the Yue Clan tribe not long ago! Li Meng grabbed Gray''s arm, pulling her up. Then, carrying her, he strode toward the bed. The goblins nightlife was simple. Aside from making little goblins, there wasnt much else to do. The battle with the Irisis Principalitys expeditionary force had caused significant losses. For the next year, all high-ranking goblins were required to stay in the Throne Tribe. That night, the Throne Cave Dwelling was lively and noisy. Outside the door, Benben was startled awake by the commotion inside the wooden house. It got up, glanced back, then lay down and snored away. At dawn the next morning, Li Meng left the tribe again. He exited through the eastern gate, disappearing into the forest to the east. In the following days, Li Meng focused on one task: investigating the habits and reproduction cycles of the forests creatures. Another new day arrived. In the northern forest near the Goblin River. The dark forest was eerily silent. It seemed quiet, but countless sounds hid within. Deep in the forest, among lush shrubs, a group of figures stood. These were forest deer, each with a shoulder height of 1.5 meters and a sturdy build. They were scattered throughout the forest, nibbling on shrubbery. Occasionally, they raised their heads to look around vigilantly. Not far from the deer herd, a pair of eyes watched them. Behind a large tree, Li Meng observed the forest deer. So cute! The soft-furred forest deer charmed Li Meng. But they looked a bit dumb. Like oversized roe deer. The meat must be delicious! Li Meng grinned, greed flickering in his eyes. Although tempted to taste deer meat, he restrained himself. He wasnt here to hunt but to address the food problem. Mass farming of ground mice and wild boars wasnt realistic. This world had diseases and viruses. While magic might cure them, the Throne Tribe lacked such resources. Cluster farming could lead to mass deaths. Thus, protecting the forests ecosystem was crucial. Different prey species had different breeding seasons. Prohibiting hunting during breeding periods would ensure the population of each species. This would prevent species from being overhunted and eventually wiped out. Goblin hunting was somewhat excessive. After leaving the Throne Tribe, Li Meng headed east. What he saw along the way was alarming. The forest within a 20-kilometer radius of the Throne Tribe had become a dead zone. Although some common ground mice and forest rabbits were still spotted, their numbers were scarce. If this uncontrolled hunting continued, one day, the goblin forests creatures would be entirely consumed. To ensure the goblins had an endless food supply, protecting the forests ecosystem was essential. Chapter 134: Goblin Codex and a Score of 300 Chapter 134: Goblin Codex and a Score of 300 ''System, start the Life Simulation!'' Calculating the time, it had been a month since the last Life Simulation. With some free time on hand, it was the perfect opportunity to use this month''s simulation. [Life Simulation Begins] [You are in a dim forest, observing forest deer.] [You traverse mountains and investigate the habits of magical beasts and animals.] [One day, you return to the Throne Tribe and summon all the upper goblins.] [You issue the Goblin Codex.] [Your tribe thrives and flourishes.] [Your hunting team begins to approach human territory.] [One day, the ghost beastman Ghost Hand finds you and challenges you.] [You refuse Ghost Hand''s challenge.] [Ghost Hand becomes furious, loses patience, and declares he will lead an army to attack you.] [You kill Ghost Hand.] [Your tribe thrives and flourishes.] [The three-year limit arrives.] [As a transmigrator, the Goblin Codex you created changes the goblins and this world. Your actions have had a massive impact on this world, intertwining countless future timelines because of you.] [Life Simulation Ends. Score: 300.] [Choose one of the following rewards:] [Consume 10 points for +1 level.] [Consume 1 point for +1 attribute.] [Consume 20 points for +1 Luck.] [Consume 20 points for +1 level in the "Iron Skin" skill.] [Consume 10 points for +1 level in the "Wind Blade" skill.] [Consume 20 points for +1 level in the "Undying Body" skill.] [Consume 10 points for +1 level in the "Limb Strengthening" skill.] [Consume 100 points for +1 level in the "Elemental Affinity" skill.] [Consume 10 points for +1 level in the "War Stomp" skill.] [Consume 10 points for +1 level in the "Stone Bullet" skill.] The triple score startled Li Meng. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, all skills except for the sealed Savage God skill were available. ''The highest score for the timeline with the least events?'' Li Meng thought of the Goblin Codex from the future timeline. He hadn''t expected that just a few simple rules would have such a profound impact on the world. Li Meng grinned broadly, feeling a wave of delight. However, the next reward options made him frown. The skill that would provide the most significant power boost was undoubtedly Iron Skin. But levels were also critical. If he could level up 30 times in one go, he would evolve into a Goblin Chief. Although becoming a Goblin King was still far off, reaching level 30 would significantly shorten the time required. Glancing down at the massive iron rod beneath him, Li Meng''s face darkened. He suddenly remembered an issue he had been neglectinghis increasing size. If his body continued to grow, he would no longer be able to reproduce. At least female lizardmen were already unsuitable for his size. He would need a mate as large as an ogre. Thinking about ogres, Li Meng shuddered. Although Benben was well-behaved, he would never mate with an ogre, not even if it killed him. ''Forget it. I''ll wait until I acquire a skill to reduce my size before considering leveling up.'' As the leader, he couldn''t miss out on the tribe''s reproductive responsibilities. Without his genes, the quality of goblins could never improve. ''Increase the level of Iron Skin!'' [Consume 100 points. Iron Skin skill level +5.] [Iron Skin skill maxed out. Automatically advanced to Iron Body.] [Consume 200 points. Iron Body skill level +4.] Severe pain struck again. Behind a large tree, Li Meng''s body began to crackle and pop. The surrounding space distorted. His bones felt as though they were being crushed, and his face contorted into a grimace. The sharp noises startled nearby forest deer, sending them fleeing deeper into the woods. When the transformation ended, Li Meng''s entire body had grown sturdier. His limbs were now proportionate to his body, and his previously hideous face became slightly more bearable. Li Meng glanced down at his body behind the tree. At this moment, he could feel explosive power coursing through him. ''Hah!'' With a shout, he turned and punched the tree behind him. Boom! A deafening crash erupted, and wood splinters flew everywhere. The massive tree, requiring three people to encircle, snapped in half and toppled over, crashing into other trees. Li Meng stared at the enormous stump before him, dumbfounded. He hadnt even used much strength, yet the impact was so terrifying. With a thought, Li Meng opened his character panel. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 35] [Strength: 9217] [Defense: 9146] [Agility: 4497] [Magic: 2399] [Charm: 0] [Luck: 11] [Devour: Devouring magical beasts flesh may grant their skills.] [Iron Body: LV5 (Strength +5000, Defense +5000, Agility +2500)] [Wind Blade: LV1] [Undying Body: LV2] [Mind Speech: LV1] [King of Ice Elements: LV1] [Savage God (Sealed): LV1] [Limb Strengthening: LV1 (Strength +50, Agility +50)] [Elemental Affinity: LV1 (Magic +1000)] [War Stomp: LV1] [Stone Bullet: LV1] The terrifying panel attributes filled Li Meng with excitement. His defense and strength were nearing 10,000. Considering he was only a level 35 Goblin Warrior, his stats were already over a hundred times that of an ordinary Goblin Warrior. It took him a while to calm himself down. ''Time to continue investigating!'' With a flash, Li Mengs figure disappeared from the tree stump, darting like an arrow through the dark forest. The wind howled past his ears, and the scenery on both sides blurred as it sped by. The sensation of moving at such speed thrilled Li Meng. His heightened attributes seemed to have enhanced his senses as well. He could hear, see, and smell farther than ever before. Sounds from all directions flooded his ears, but he effortlessly filtered out the noise. ''Strange, why is the Holy Nation so inefficient?'' Racing through the forest, Li Meng mused. Three whole years had passed without any major movements. And what about the agreement to exchange information annually? Why was there no mention of such events in the future timeline? ''Should I challenge the Black Robe?'' His skyrocketing strength filled Li Meng with confidence. Perhaps now he had the ability to face the Black Robe in battle. ''Better not!'' Despite his thoughts, the idea of actually doing it made him uneasy. Skills and magic played a significant role in determining strength. Take Carlos, the Sword King of the Southern Border of the Irisis Principality, for example. Li Meng doubted he could gain an advantage against him now. The last time, he had used an all-or-nothing strategy to catch Carlos off guard. If they faced off again, the same tactic would be useless. In the dim forest, Li Mengs figure gradually faded into the distance. Chapter 135: A Year Later with the Ratmen Tribe Chapter 135: A Year Later with the Ratmen Tribe A year later. North Bank Forest of Goblin River. Throne Tribe, morning. "The boss is back!" "It''s the boss!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s great!" Early in the morning, Li Meng returned to the tribe amidst the cheers of the goblin underlings. Although he hadn''t returned to the Throne Tribe for a year, not much had changed. The goblins were still the same goblins. The newborn goblins that had grown up did not stay in the Throne Tribe but followed their boss to establish new branch tribes elsewhere. When the familiar Throne Cave Dwelling came into view, Li Meng stopped in front of the gate. "Gather all the higher goblins to see me!" The goblin guarding the gate hurriedly ran off into the depths of the forest. "Benben, what''s wrong?" Seeing Benben lying on the ground, staring at him intently, Li Meng asked with some confusion. Could it be that Benben didn''t recognize him anymore? Impossible. Ogres weren''t fish. "Boss, you feel... strange." Benben scratched his head and muttered gloomily. "Strange feeling?" Li Meng grinned and flexed his arm muscles. "Maybe it''s because your boss has gotten stronger again." Benben sat down heavily on the ground to the right of the gate, occasionally glancing at the boss. Before long, the tribe became noisy. Hundreds of higher goblins gathered at the entrance of the Throne Cave Dwelling. "What I''m about to say must be remembered. If anyone doesn''t listen, I''ll eat them!" Faced with their boss at the gate, the higher goblins all shrank their necks. After a year, the boss''s oppressive presence was even more intense, as if a terrifying beast was standing before them, its monstrous jaws open wide, ready to swallow them at any moment. "First, from February to April, Ground Mouse hunting is prohibited!" "Second, from July to December, Sow hunting is prohibited." "Third, from May to September, forest deer hunting is prohibited." "Fourth, from April to July, Gale Rabbit hunting is prohibited." "Fifth, from January to April, Ground Dragon hunting is prohibited." "Sixth, ..." For the next half-hour, Li Meng''s voice echoed throughout the tribe. The higher goblins grew increasingly dazed as they listened. Finally, Li Meng stopped. "Did you all understand?" Faced with the boss''s fierce glare, the goblins looked at each other nervously. If they said they understood, wouldn''t they be lying? And if the boss asked later, wouldn''t they get eaten? Gobu Tian shook his head vigorously, and the other goblins followed suit. Their reaction made Li Meng grin. "Good. Not knowing is not knowing. You can learn if you don''t know. But if you lie to me, you won''t get a second life." The boss''s menacing smile sent shivers down all the goblins'' spines. "Later, Gobuge will deliver the ''Goblin Codex'' to you. You must follow the rules in it. If you don''t understand me, I won''t blame you, but if you can''t figure out the codex, you might as well eat dung." Although goblins had their own language, they lacked a written script. Thus, the Goblin Codex consisted of animal illustrations. Li Meng had already taught the higher goblins Arabic numerals and how to read a calendar. The higher goblins would relay commands verbally to the lower goblins. "Boss, we understand, we understand!" The higher goblins nodded vigorously. "Go back and wait. You have three days to understand the contents of the Goblin Codex. If you have any questions, come ask me. Five days later, the tribe leaders can return. Higher goblins with over two hundred underlings should come see me in seven days." After being away for a year, the tribe needed a new round of development. There was much to do, and it would proceed step by step. "Dismissed!" The higher goblins outside the Throne Cave Dwelling scattered, running off in all directions. The large and small green figures disappeared into the depths of the forest. "Benben, go find some yellow clay and water!" Benben stood up, his massive frame thudding as he walked into the forest. He had done this before and knew where to find yellow clay. Watching Benben''s towering figure disappear, Li Meng turned and entered the wooden house. Inside, the thirteen female Lizardmen were still present. Li Meng neither knew nor cared about their status in the Yue Clan Tribe. To him, they were simply tools for reproduction. The arrival of Li Meng caused the female Lizardmen to show expressions of fear, but Li Meng ignored them and went straight to the sand table. Sitting by the sand table, Li Meng stared at it intently. A year had passed, and it was time to expand the map. Over the past year, aside from investigating the ecology of the Goblin Forest, Li Meng had traveled to every corner of it, gaining a general understanding of its geography. The Goblin Forest was located in the southeastern corner of the continent. To the south and southeast lay coastlines, while the northeast ended in a wasteland, from where the Pigmen originated. To the west were steep, barren mountains. The Goblin Forest spanned about 700 kilometers from north to south and over 1,100 kilometers from east to west. The source of Goblin River was in the western mountains, with two branches at the estuary: one at the northeastern wasteland boundary and another near the southwestern mountains. Besides magical beasts, Li Meng also discovered the Savage Tribe. "Those things are truly ugly, even more so than goblins!" Li Meng recalled a Savage Tribe he had encountered beyond the western mountains. They resembled giant upright rats, as if mice had been enlarged and stood upright. The system identified them as "Ratmen." Their individual attributes were slightly stronger than goblins, averaging between 10 and 20, with some particularly strong mutated individuals being rarer. After discovering the tribe, Li Meng secretly observed them for half a month before leaving. The Ratmen not only looked like mice but also shared their penchant for digging. Their lairs were underground, making their settlements invisible on the surface. They only emerged for hunting. Unlike goblins, who ate only meat, Ratmen were omnivorous, consuming meat, plant roots, leaves, and fruits. "Strange, where did those tribes go?" Li Meng furrowed his brows, his eyes flashing with confusion. In addition to the Ratmen, Li Meng had noticed something odd. Over the past year, many Savage Tribes had been discovered in the Goblin Forest, but all of them had been abandoned for a long time, leaving only ruins and signs of their presence. Furthermore, the further west he ventured, the more it seemed that goblins scattered across the Goblin Forest had disappeared. Chapter 136: Fire Crystal Stone Chapter 136: Fire Crystal Stone Li Meng discovered many caves that once housed goblins. Inside, they were empty with nothing left behind. Not even a complete bone could be found, only some scattered bone fragments. "Could it be the nomadic Savage Tribe?" Lowering his gaze to the sand table, Li Meng pondered. Something felt off, very off! However, Li Meng couldnt pinpoint exactly what was wrong. After all, the timeline ahead promised three peaceful years without major events. If it were the nomadic Savage Tribe, they wouldnt have left for such a long time. The ruins of those Savage Tribe settlements were clearly abandoned years ago. "Forget it. It''s better to focus on the tribe''s current development!" Shaking his head, Li Meng dismissed his wild thoughts. The disappearance of the Savage Tribe wasnt necessarily a bad thing. Without competition, the tribes growth would proceed much more smoothly. After all, wars consume a great deal of population, and recovering from such losses takes time. Two hours later, Benben returned. It brought back yellow clay and water. Li Meng resumed expanding the sand table in the Throne Cave Dwelling. During the day, he expanded the sand table. As for the nights, naturally, he worked on propagating the next generation. A new batch of tribute creatures finally tasted the might of the iron rod that night, marking the end of their peaceful days. Time passed bit by bit, day after day. On the fifth day, the tribal leaders began leaving the Throne Tribe one after another. They were returning to their respective tribes. Sometime in the following year, they would return to the Throne Tribe. They would bring back some upper-tier goblins to receive the leaders rewards. Two months later, they would depart again with adolescent goblins. Their offspring would lead these adolescent goblins to establish new sub-tribes elsewhere. This was the development model set by Li Meng. --- A new day began in the morning. In the Throne Tribe, Throne Cave Dwelling: "Gobu Mo, have there been any Ghost Beastmen showing up this year?" Inside the wooden house, Li Meng was busy working on the sand table. His tall figure sat next to the sand table, hands continuously kneading clay. Gobu Mo obediently knelt at the doorway. "Leader, no Ghost Beastmen have been seen!" Gobu Mo''s response was as expected by Li Meng. In the future timeline, the appearance of "Ghost Hands" happened much later, at least another year and a half from now. "Have all the Goblin Warriors assembled?" Though inside the wooden house, Li Meng could hear the clamor outside. The noise outside was chaotic and rowdy. Gobu Mo nodded vigorously. "Leader, theyre all assembled!" Li Meng stood up and walked outside. At the door, Gobu Mo''s tall figure quickly moved aside. In just one year, Gobu Mo had evolved into a Goblin Warrior, its height only half a head shorter than Li Meng''s. Not until the leader stepped outside did Gobu Mo quickly stand up. "The leader is out!" "Shh, quiet!" Upon seeing the leader emerge from the doorway, hundreds of Goblin Warriors outside immediately fell silent. They gazed with fervent admiration at the tall figure at the door. Although many Goblin Warriors had never seen the leader before, they had heard stories of his might. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, finally seeing the leader in person, his majestic form and intimidating gaze sent shivers down their spines. Looking at the sea of Goblin Warriors outside, Li Meng grinned. That grin made all the goblins lower their heads in fear. "From today onward, your only task is to prepare two months worth of dry rations!" The leaders words caused the Goblin Warriors, heads still lowered, to beam with joy. Although dried meat wasnt tasty, preparing dry rations meant a battle was coming. This was great news! Behind Li Meng, Gobu Mo also looked thrilled. Over the past year, it had been stationed in the Throne Tribe. The monotonous daily routine had long bored it. "Go now! You have half a month!" The upper-tier goblins outside the Throne Cave Dwelling scattered in all directions. Nearly 300 Goblin Warriors rushed into the depths of the forest. "Leader, leader, who are we fighting this time?" Gobu Mo eagerly approached to ask. "Were not fighting anyone!" Li Meng turned and returned to the Throne Cave Dwelling. Standing at the door, Gobu Mo scratched its head, puzzled at the leaders response. If they werent going to fight anyone, why prepare two months of dry rations? Disappointed, Gobu Mo left. Before long, Li Meng left the Throne Cave Dwelling, hurrying out of the tribes northern gate. --- Half an hour later, in the Iron Cavern: "Mine as much of this ore as possible and set it aside. Itll be useful later." Standing by the underground river, Li Meng examined the white-glowing ore in the water. Gobu Ge thought the glowing ore in the water looked beautiful. So, it had mined some and dumped them into the underground river. This turned the river into a shimmering silver stream. "Understood, leader! Ill have the Lizardmen mine more of it." "Leader, leader! I found some more glowing stones in the cavern. Do you want to see?" Another peculiar ore? Li Meng grew interested. "Show me!" Gobu Ge dashed deeper into the cavern. Before long, it returned holding a large, fiery-red crystal. [Fire Crystal Stone] [Fire Element Magic:] The system unexpectedly provided information! "Leader, leader, its this one!" Li Meng took the Fire Crystal Stone from Gobu Ge. Looking down at the stone, Li Meng pondered. This item was similar to human crystals. However, human crystals lacked defined attributes, while this one had a fire element. "Leader, this thing glows and heats up when it touches water. Its scorching!" It glows and heats up when in contact with water? Li Meng''s eyes lit up as he hurried to the waters edge. He threw the Fire Crystal Stone into the water. "Plop!" With a splash, water splattered everywhere. The Fire Crystal Stone submerged, emitting an orange fiery glow. Steam billowed from that section of the water. Before long, the surface began to boil. The Fire Element Magic value on the stone started to decrease. However, the rate of decline was slowonly dropping slightly every few seconds. "Interesting!" The Fire Crystal Stones reaction to water made Li Meng smile. This was a valuable find. Perhaps with this, a steam engine could be developed. Although a steam engine''s structure was relatively simple, actually building one required time for experimentation. "Gobu Ge, have you tried putting it in fire to see what happens?" The Fire Crystal Stone reacted to water. What about fire? Chapter 137: The Father Chapter 137: The Father Gobu Ge shook his head. "Boss, Ive never tried!" "Then go and try it!" Gobu Ge nodded, turned, and ran into the depths of the cavern. "Don''t use the high furnace, use the campfire!" "I know, Boss." Watching Gobu Ge''s retreating figure, Li Meng muttered to himself. Will it explode? If it does, I wonder how powerful it would be. At this moment, Li Meng felt both anticipation and a bit of nervousness. Soon, Gobu Ge returned, holding another fire crystal in his hands. Since the Boss liked glowing things, Gobu Ge was especially attentive to anything that shone. He collected them regardless of their usefulness. Reaching the campfire, Gobu Ge threw the fire crystal into the flames. "Woosh!" As soon as the fire crystal entered the campfire, the flames turned an eerie blue. "Ah!" The intense heat rushed toward Gobu Ge, forcing him to scream in pain. He tumbled away from the campfire and ran into the river, yelling as he went. The surrounding goblins were also startled by the blue flames. They all quickly distanced themselves from the center of the scorching heat. "Blue flames?" Unlike the frightened goblins, Li Meng, standing a bit farther away, looked ecstatic. Blue flames signified an ultra-high temperature, at least 2500-3000 degrees Celsius. With fire crystals, the efficiency of iron smelting would increase several times over. Tempering and refining would also become much easier. And perhaps even the silver ore could be smelted. Just as Li Meng was reveling in excitement, the campfire suddenly extinguished. It went out abruptly. One moment it was burning fiercely, and the next, the flames disappeared, as if doused by water. Li Meng frowned and quickly approached the campfire. Upon closer inspection, he understood what had happened. The extreme heat had instantly turned the firewood into ash. Without flames to ignite it, the fire crystal ceased to release its magic. "Looks like charcoal isnt suitable as an ignition source for fire crystals." A hint of disappointment flashed in Li Mengs eyes. He had initially thought the fire crystals would greatly improve smelting efficiency, but now it seemed he had overestimated them. Charcoal wasnt enough, and even coal was unqualified to ignite fire crystals. The only suitable ignition source might be magical alchemy. Magic could create fire out of thin air. As long as magical flames could burn steadily, they could be used to ignite fire crystals. "Well still need to steal some people!" Li Meng shook his head and walked out of the cavern. Alchemy was a human skill, so they would have to take it by force. "Boss! Boss! Should we mine more fire crystals?" As Li Meng left, Gobu Ge, still in the water, called out loudly. "Prepare some, but not too much." "Got it, Boss!" After leaving the Iron Cavern, Li Meng hurried back to the Throne Tribe. In the following days, Li Meng busied himself with crafting the sand table. Seven days later, at the Throne Tribe. Morning, in the Throne Cave Dwelling. "Its finally done!" Looking at the sand table before him, Li Meng nodded in satisfaction. The sand table hadnt grown larger; its footprint was still over ten square meters. However, the models inside had been miniaturized. Compared to the previous sand table, this one was much more detailed. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The previous sand table only included a small section of Goblin River''s banks. Now, the sand table displayed the entire Goblin Forest map. Looking into the sand table, mountains, forests, and rivers were lifelike. Tiny watchtowers stood upright throughout the map. Each watchtower represented a sub-tribe. At a glance, watchtowers were scattered all across Goblin Forest. The distance between each watchtower was nearly identical. Small flags of red and blue adorned the watchtowers, made from leaves. Blue represented established tribes, which were fewonly 21. They were mainly concentrated in the forests along the Goblin River. The rest were yet-to-be-constructed tribes. Each tribe had a population cap of 1,000, with a maximum of 1,500. When a tribes population grew to 1,500, they could apply to the Throne Tribe to build a new one. At that point, the extra 500 goblins could move to a new location to establish a new tribe. The leaders of each tribe held fixed titles but were not fixed individuals. Whoever was strongest would rise to the top. When a new leader emerged, they would inherit the title. Take the Gobu Di Tribe, for example. If Gobu Di were ever defeated by a subordinate, he would lose the name Gobu Di. The new leader would inherit the name. If Gobu Di survived, he would take on the previous name of the new leader. "Go call Gobu Mo!" Li Meng shouted toward the cave entrance. The goblin guarding the entrance shuddered and quickly sprinted into the forest. "Boss! Boss!" Before long, Gobu Mos voice echoed from outside the cave. He trotted into the Throne Cave Dwelling, sliding to his knees and bowing behind Li Meng. "Boss, you called me?" "Come here!" Gobu Mo hurriedly crawled toward the sand table. Li Meng pointed at a section of the southern riverbank on the sand table with a large iron rod. "Which direction is this?" Gobu Mo looked down at where the iron rod pointed. He scratched his head before uncertainly pointing southward. "And this?" Li Meng pointed to the Gobu Tian Tribe. "Boss, I know! Its over there!" Gobu Mo pointed eastward. Li Meng was satisfied with Gobu Mos response. Being able to recognize directions meant he could read a map. As expected of his descendant, he was smarter than the other goblins. "Gobu Mo, remember these mountains. They are the most obvious landmarks!" Gobu Mo nodded. "Your task is to lead the goblin army southward to expand the hunting grounds and build sub-tribes in this area." Li Mengs iron rod pointed toward a deep forested region to the south. This expansion would extend 500 kilometers into Goblin Forest. Gobu Mo would lead about 8,000 goblins to establish sub-tribes there. If all went well, that region would be teeming with goblins by the same time next year. "If you encounter other goblin nests along the way, eliminate them!" Gobu Mo nodded enthusiastically. Fighting was his favorite thing. This expedition was just too exciting. "Take a few triple-bow ballistae with you. Theyll reduce losses when facing strong magical beasts." The triple-bow ballistae were powerful. They could kill most elite magical beasts with one shot. Even Yue E would find it difficult to withstand a direct hit from a triple-bow ballista. Only "king-tier" magical beasts could rely on their tough bodies to resist its attacks. "Got it, Boss!" "Bring all the tools you can. The more, the better." "Make sure to stock up on bolts and bowstrings." "Once youre far from the Throne Tribe, itll be hard to resupply these items." "Leave the female Lizardmen behind, as usual!" "If you encounter a powerful enemy and suffer heavy losses, retreat." Li Meng, like a father, gave detailed instructions to Gobu Mo. Gobu Mo knelt obediently, nodding his large head in acknowledgment. Chapter 138: Goblins, Southward Expansion, Departure! Chapter 138: Goblins, Southward Expansion, Departure! "Bring Gobu Gao, Gobu Yi, and Gobu Zhang. Gobu Sheng will stay to guard the Throne Tribe!" "When we leave, stop by Gobu Qiang''s Tribe and bring the 3,000 goblin boar cavalry." A year had passed. The number of goblin boar cavalry in Gobu Qiang''s Tribe had grown to 4,000. The population had already exceeded the 1,000 limit. Establishing a new goblin boar cavalry tribe was urgently necessary. "Go ahead, start as soon as you''re ready." Gobu Mo nodded enthusiastically, got up, and dashed outside. As the sound of footsteps faded into the distance, Li Meng showed a pensive expression. This marked another step forward in the tribes development. The three peaceful years without major incidents had to be utilized wisely. Li Meng had a strong premonition. Something significant might soon happen in the Goblin Forest. This event would not involve the Black Mountain Tribe in the Black Mountain Marshlands. Instead, it would be another major event closely tied to him. Even if it was just a hunch, he had to prepare. "Next time, I''ll ask the contact about the identity of the one in the black robe." Before returning to the tribe, Li Meng visited the Black Mountain Marshlands. At the agreed meeting place, he spotted a human sailboat. Although no useful intelligence was gained, Li Meng still reported his discoveries in the Goblin Forest to the contact. Li Meng thought the contact might know something. However, the Papal State was cautious. The contact was just an ordinary person who knew nothing. Seeing the contact almost wetting himself, Li Meng angrily ordered the man to relay a message to the Papal State. If they sent another clueless person, he would terminate their cooperation. Time flew by, quietly slipping away day by day. Seven days later, the Throne Tribe was bustling with activity. Early in the morning, a commotion erupted outside the southern gate. Nearly ten thousand goblins gathered on the wasteland outside the Throne Tribe. The green-skinned figures formed a dense, endless mass. The goblins, big and small, were murmuring amongst themselves. Each one was clad in simple armor and armed with various weapons. The light of dawn shone upon the green-skinned figures on the wasteland. Even the weakest goblin could exude boundless momentum. "The boss is here!" "Where? Where?" "There! Over there!" Cheers erupted among the goblins. Atop the watchtower to the left of the southern gate, a tall green-skinned figure appeared. Its presence instantly silenced the noisy goblins. The clamor disappeared quickly. Every goblin looked fervently at the towering green figure on the watchtower. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng, standing on the watchtower, hoisted a large iron rod onto his shoulder. "Goblins, march south! Depart!" Li Meng''s roar echoed grandly across the land. "Southward! Southward!" The goblins turned and raised their weapons in unison, shouting loudly. Amid their cheers, the massive formation surged into the southern forest. Their deafening cries reverberated across the land. Even powerful magical beasts fled before the overwhelming momentum. On the watchtower, Li Meng leaped. His towering figure jumped down from the watchtower. As soon as he landed, Li Meng dashed forward. His speed was so swift that he disappeared into the southern forest in the blink of an eye. Before long, on the northern bank of the Goblin River, a tall green figure emerged from the forest. "Freeze!" Li Meng, gazing at the vast water surface, focused his thoughts. Rolling ice mist surged out. The surrounding forest was instantly covered in frost. A 500-meter section of the river froze in an instant. The once vast water surface was quickly sealed by a thick layer of ice. After completing this, Li Meng turned and disappeared into the forest again. Soon, the rustling of leaves broke the silence. A large number of goblins swarmed out from the riverside forest. "It''s the boss''s magic!" "I know, I know!" "I''ve seen it too!" "I wish I were as strong as the boss." "You piece of trash who eats filth can only dream of licking the boss''s toes!" "Exactly, exactly!" "You garbage, even as a Great Goblin, you''re not worthy to lick the boss''s toes." "Great Goblin or not, I''m still stronger than you!" "Stronger? You can''t even lick the boss''s fingernails!" The goblins cheered as they rushed onto the ice bridge created by their leaders magic. The dense green-skinned figures swarmed the ice layer like a tide. In no time, the ice bridge was packed with goblins. Some goblins stumbled clumsily, eliciting laughter from their companions. The goblin boar cavalry fared worse. The boars'' hooves couldn''t stay stable on the ice. Every time they stood, they fell back down. The goblins had to push the boars across the ice. From a short distance away, on the black riverbank, Li Meng watched his goblin followers leave. Most of those goblins were descendants of his bloodline. That is, they were the descendants of his descendants. His direct descendants, however, were fewer in number. Most of the first generation had evolved into goblin warriors. A small number had even become goblin champions. In the entire Throne Tribe, there were now 47 goblin champions. Apart from Gobu Tian, Gobu Di, and Gobu Shi, all the goblin champions were his direct descendants. In just over two years, they had evolved from weak goblins into goblin champions. Moreover, their attributes far surpassed those of other goblin champions of the same rank. This showed how closely the potential of goblins was tied to the strength of their fathers. The next generation of newborns would have even greater potential. Time continued to pass quietly. An hour later, the Goblin Rivers banks finally quieted down. The goblin army had vanished into the southern forest. Over the next month, they would advance steadily southward. Having sent off his goblin followers to expand south, Li Meng returned to the Throne Tribe. The next morning, Li Meng left the Throne Tribe and headed west. Northern Marshlands, Morning. Yue Clan Tribe. "Yue E! Yue E!" In the deep waters north of the Yue Clan Tribe, a long ice path appeared on the waters surface. At the end of the icy trail stood a tall goblin. It had green skin and a robust, towering frame. That goblin champion was Li Meng. Standing on the ice, Li Meng shouted loudly. His cries of "Yue E" echoed across the land. "Is that the goblin leader?" "No, its a goblin champion." "I meant, is it the leader of the goblins?" "No, its a goblin champion." "What Im asking is, is it the goblins boss?" "Why didnt you say so earlier? Of course, its obvious! Its definitely their boss!" From the wooden walls, the lizardmen watched the goblin champion with curiosity. "Can you understand what it''s saying?" "No, but Ive heard it has the ability to communicate with other species, just like our chief." "Does that mean we can only understand it if it wants us to?" Chapter 139: Boss, I’ve Grown Stronger Chapter 139: Boss, I''ve Grown Stronger "That should be the case." "Shh, keep your voice down. Dont let it be drawn to the tribe." "If it comes, we won''t be able to stop it anyway." At this moment, there was a commotion in the distant waters. The once calm surface of the water suddenly splashed violently. A massive Swamp Crocodile King emerged from beneath the surface. Its enormous body moved through the water like a small island. Standing on the ice, Li Meng gazed at Yue E approaching from a distance. Yue E had grown! In the past, Yue E was only long, not large. Now, Yue E was both long and massive. It had grown to an astonishing length of sixty meters. Its body had also become much sturdier, resembling a mountain of flesh. Even when crawling on land, its shoulder height was nearly seven meters. [Swamp Crocodile King (King)] [Level: 4] [Strength: 2137] [Defense: 2397] [Agility: 1917] [Magic: 2719] [Water Cannon: LV1] The stats on Yue E''s panel made Li Meng''s eyes light up. After a year, Yue E had advanced. Its stats had doubled. Its magic attribute had even quadrupled. The sudden surge in Yue E''s magic was unusual. Could it have something to do with that Water Slime Lake? "Boss, boss, you''re so small!" Yue E swam to the boss''s side, its enormous eyes almost half the size of Li Meng himself. Li Meng grinned, opening the bag on his shoulder. Yue E instinctively opened its ferocious mouth. Li Meng poured the magic crystals from the bag straight into Yue E''s mouth. "Yue E, how did it feel staying in the Water Slime Lake?" Yue E swallowed hundreds of magic crystals in one gulp. It shook its enormous head. "At first, it felt very comfortable. Later, it became uncomfortable. My body felt bloated, and my scales cracked. So, I left and returned to the Northern Marshlands. Boss, I think Ive grown stronger!" Yue E joyfully swam around the boss. Although it moved slowly and gently, the surrounding waters rippled violently. Li Meng held his large iron rod and pointed eastward. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yue E, cast a spell in that direction!" Yue E followed the direction of the iron rod. "Boss, my magic is really powerful now!" Yue E got into position, facing east. It opened its ferocious mouth. A blue magical glow shone in its mouth. A massive water sphere shot out. The moment it left its mouth, a wave of air burst forth. The five-meter-wide water sphere tore through the sky. It traveled a kilometer in an instant. The massive water sphere struck the water''s surface nearly in a straight line. "Boom!" A deafening explosion echoed. A kilometer away, a massive water column rose. The towering water column resembled a fiery mushroom cloud from an explosion. Shockwaves visible to the naked eye swept outward. Waves rolled in all directions. Its power surpassed even a 460mm naval shell. "Boss, boss, am I amazing?" Looking at the spectacular water column in the distance, Li Meng grinned. "Not bad, very strong!" The Water Cannon skill was leagues ahead of the Water Bullet. In comparison, the Water Bullets power was akin to a water gun. The difference between the two was night and day. If Yue E were to attack a human fleet now, it would be quite the spectacle. A single Water Cannon could completely destroy a human sailing ship. "Whats happening?" "Its the sacrificial beast casting magic!" "What powerful magic!" The commotion in the distance caught the attention of the Yue Clan Tribe. On the eastern wall, the Lizardmen watched in terror as the massive water column rose into the sky. "Yue E, go play on your own. Ill come visit you again sometime!" "Boss, boss, when can we go on another journey?" Yue E approached the boss, its enormous eyes eagerly watching him. It loved going on adventures with the boss. Hunting and fighting together with the boss was far more fun than staying in the Northern Marshlands. Li Meng grinned, patting the scales on Yue Es face. "There will be a chance. In some time, well need to head to the Black Mountain Marshlands again." "Great! Boss, Im going to sunbathe now!" Yue E joyfully swam toward the shallow waters in the distance. Watching Yue Es massive figure leave, Li Meng grinned. The stronger Yue E became, the more helpful it would be to him. The Goblin race lacked true powerhouses. In the future, he couldnt be the only one. It was necessary to cultivate powerful magical beast underlings. Unfortunately, the Goblin Forest didnt have any magical beasts with extraordinary talent. Magical beasts above the fifth tier were even rarer. Thinking of this issue, Li Meng frowned slightly. Over the past year, the Goblin Forest had felt very strange to him. Despite its vastness, he had not encountered a single magical beast above the fifth tier. In terms of magical beast ranking, those below the fifth tier were ordinary. The fifth tier corresponded to the elite level. The sixth tier was the king level, and so on. The Swamp Turtle King he encountered a year ago was an eighth-tier magical beast. This was extremely unusual. Logically, the deeper one ventured into the Goblin Forest, the stronger the magical beasts should become. Yet the opposite was true. The deeper he went, the fewer magical beasts there were. Ordinary animals, however, were everywhere. Li Meng even discovered over ten herds of forest deer and barbarian cattle, each numbering over a thousand. This indicated that the animal ecosystem in the forests depths was thriving. Li Meng considered whether the Swamp Turtle King was the cause. After all, some magical beasts had a strong territorial sense and wouldnt tolerate other powerful magical beasts in their domain. If the Swamp Turtle King regarded the Goblin Forest as its territory, then higher-tier magical beasts might have been forced to leave. Whether this was true, Li Meng couldnt confirm. It was merely a hypothesis, and the likelihood was low. When he encountered the Swamp Turtle King, Yue E had already been a fifth-tier magical beast. If the Swamp Turtle King truly had territorial awareness, it wouldnt have ignored Yue E. "Ah!" Li Meng took a deep breath, forcing himself to abandon such thoughts. Some things couldnt be resolved by overthinking. All he could do was wait for developments. Standing on the ice, Li Meng turned and walked toward the Yue Clan Tribe. "Its coming!" "Quick, inform the chief!" "Should we open the eastern gate?" "Of course! Do you think you can keep it out?" Seeing the Goblin approach, the Lizardmen on the wooden walls became flustered. Some ran toward the tribe. Others hurried to open the eastern gate. With the creaking sound of wood, the eastern gate slowly opened. Outside the gate, Li Meng stepped onto the shore from the water. A long trail of ice was left behind him on the water''s surface. Under the reverent gazes of the Lizardmen behind the gate, Li Meng entered the tribe at an unhurried pace. Chapter 140: Slaves and Subordinates Chapter 140: Slaves and Subordinates Although he came alone. In Li Meng''s eyes, the Yue Clan was nothing more than ants. Not to mention his current self. Even his self from a year ago could have annihilated the Yue Clan alone. Hearing the unhurried sound of footsteps, The Lizardmen behind the gate lowered their heads. Their fists clenched tightly, faces full of unwillingness and humiliation. But as Li Meng approached, the expressions of the Lizardmen changed. Even without looking up to directly face the Goblin, The Lizardmen behind the gate still felt an oppressive force that suffocated them. "Thud!" A Lizardman couldn''t bear the pressure and collapsed. Its body went limp, kneeling on the ground. With this one kneeling, the other Lizardmen quickly followed, collapsing to their knees. Looking at the group of Lizardmen kneeling in submission, a trace of ridicule flashed in Li Meng''s eyes. Even at this point, they still refused to give up their tiny shred of dignity. If it werent for the Yue Clans already limited population, He would have already made an example of them, breaking their spirits entirely. At this moment, hurried footsteps sounded from within the tribe. Bai Ling, accompanied by a group of Lizardman elders, approached. Seeing the tribesmen kneeling behind the gate, Bai Ling frowned slightly. She moved forward without a word and knelt on the ground. The elders behind her quickly followed suit, kneeling as well. "Master!" Bai Ling lowered her head and called softly. Looking at Bai Ling kneeling at his feet, Li Meng grinned. Grabbing Bai Lings hand, he pulled her up. Then, holding Bai Ling''s hand, he walked toward the chieftain''s wooden hut. After the two walked away, the Lizardmen behind the gate finally stood up. Watching the departing figures of their chieftain and the Goblin, All the Lizardmen wore complex expressions on their faces. There was unwillingness, despair, and numbness. "Bai Ling, what must I do for you all to willingly submit to me?" Inside the chieftain''s wooden hut, Li Meng asked with a tone of uncertainty. This question caused Bai Ling and the Lizardman elders to change their expressions drastically. Bai Ling hurriedly knelt, bowing to the ground. "Master, we have already submitted to you. This is an irreversible fact!" The other Lizardmen broke into cold sweats in fright. They quickly prostrated themselves, bowing deeply. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sitting on the animal hide, Li Meng grinned. "Is that so? Why do I not feel your submission? Perhaps I should have Yue E devour half of your people. That way, you will face reality honestly, accept being my slaves obediently, and become my possessions." As he finished speaking, Li Meng reached out and pinched Bai Ling''s chin. He forced her to raise her head and meet his gaze. Bai Ling''s pale face turned even whiter. Her eyes were filled with fear and pleading. Her body trembled slightly. Meanwhile, the other Lizardman elders pressed their faces to the ground. Their faces were full of terror. From the Goblins words, they could sense killing intent. The Goblinno, the Masterwas serious. If they did nothing and said nothing, the Master would definitely carry out his words. "Mas Master, please dont do this!" Li Meng released Bai Ling''s chin. "Give me a reason!" Faced with the Masters expressionless gaze, Bai Ling trembled in her heart. She bit her lip tightly and stood up. Turning around, she looked at the kneeling elders with an emotionless face. "Gray Scales and Black Scales, immediately execute the tribesmen stationed at the East Wooden Wall today. Announce to all tribesmen that from now on, anyone who dares disrespect the Master or speak ill of him shall be executed on the spot without mercy!" Hearing the clan chiefs words filled with killing intent. The robust bodies of the Gray Scales and Black Scales trembled. They deeply understood that at this moment, they could not hesitate even for a second. Otherwise, half of their clan would be slaughtered. The Gray Scales and Black Scales stood up. They lowered their heads, turned around, and hurriedly ran outside. Just as the two reached the doorway, Li Mengs voice rang out from within the wooden house. Enough, come back! As soon as Li Meng said this, The Gray Scales and Black Scales at the doorway collapsed to the ground. They immediately crawled back into the wooden house. Bai Lings body also softened, Her graceful figure slumping to the ground, Her entire body drenched in cold sweat. Looking at the Lizardmen before him, who appeared relieved of a heavy burden, Li Meng grinned. It was good that they were frightened. At least it showed that they were genuinely afraid. My underlings are numerousGoblins, Ogres, and the Swamp Crocodile Kingthey are all my underlings. From now on, you are also my underlings. Call me Boss instead of Master! Compared to being called Master, Li Meng preferred being addressed as Boss. He liked having subordinates more than slaves. Slaves were merely objects. You could never gain the loyalty of an object. Because slaves were living dead things. Li Meng had no need for such things. Such things were utterly worthless to him. Li Meng reached out and lifted Bai Lings chin again. Facing Bai Ling, whose expression was complicated, Li Meng grinned viciously. If you cant even be a proper subordinate, then youre not even qualified to be slaves. Under her masters menacing gaze, Bai Ling nodded lightly. Her lips parted slightly, and a blush flashed across her face. B-Bo Boss! She had never called anyone Boss before. This made Bai Ling feel a bit awkward for the moment. But the other Lizardmen seemed accustomed to it. Boss! As the clan chief spoke, the Lizardman elders followed suit and shouted in unison. Very good. Sit up straight now. Its time to discuss important matters. Hearing this, the Lizardman elders straightened their postures. Bai Ling let out a sigh of relief. She looked at her her Boss with a mix of emotions. To improve your fishing efficiency, Ive made some fishing tools for you. Li Meng had initially planned for the Yue Clan to handle aquaculture. But after some thought, he decided against it. The aquatic ecosystem of the Goblin River was extremely abundant. With good fishing tools, a single cast of the net could catch over a dozen fish. There was no need for aquaculture. Moreover, feeding farmed fish was a significant problem. In short, the conditions for aquaculture were absent. Fishing tools? Bai Ling looked at the Boss with confusion. She had no concept of the fishing tools her master mentioned. In a few days, the fishing tools will be delivered. Youll see them then! In the following time, the conversation in the wooden house continued. It lasted for two hours before the Lizardman elders left the clan chiefs wooden house. Time flew, and the sun set in the west. Night fell, and the Yue Clan settlement became quiet. Boss, no no, its not okay. If I get get Bai Lings soft moan echoed in the clan chiefs wooden house. In the darkness, Bai Lings graceful figure sat in her Bosss embrace. Bai Ling was pleading, begging the Boss for mercy. Giving birth to Goblins is as simple as relieving yourself. You must adapt to it. But No buts. Theres a first time for everything. After the first time, therell be a second. Do it a few more times, and youll get used to it. Once youre used to it, nothing will be unacceptable. If you want to be my proper underling, you must adapt. Boss I I understand Ah! Bai Ling suddenly let out a sharp cry in the darkness. The commotion in the wooden house did not cease because of Bai Lings cry. Instead, it grew louder. It wasnt until the late night, under the high silver moon, That the noise in the clan chiefs wooden house gradually subsided. In the darkness, Bai Ling lay panting on the bed. Next to her was the Boss, who had fallen asleep instantly. The silver moonlight streamed in through the window, illuminating Bai Lings face. A few crystal-clear tears flowed from Bai Lings eyes. Her gaze no longer held resentment or humiliation. She quietly wiped away her tears. Turning around, she hugged the Bosss arm and drifted into a peaceful sleep. For the sake of the clans future, both she and her people had to look forward. All the past had to be abandoned. Only by starting a new life could there be hope. Important Important Notice for Patreon Subscribers: Before subscribing to my Patreon, please check the collection titled "Map." It contains just one post, but its an important one! Youll find this collection listed first under the Collections section. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Make sure to take a look before choosing your tier! ???? If you have any concerns after subscribing, please feel free to DM me on PatreonIm always happy to help! ???? Chapter 141: Harpoon Gun and Fishing Net Chapter 141: Harpoon Gun and Fishing Net Over the next few days, Li Meng stayed in the Yue Clan and didnt go anywhere else. During the day, he played with Yue E, and at night, he spent time with Bai Ling. On the third day, a goblin team appeared in the waters east of the Yue Clan. The team was made up of over a hundred goblins. They approached on bamboo rafts from the eastern waterway and landed on the shore. By noon, the eastern gate of the Yue Clan was bustling with noise. Boss, what are these? Bai Ling looked confused as she watched the goblins unloading goods from the rafts. Those goods appeared to be some kind of long-pole weapons. The tips were spearheads shaped like a trident. Li Meng picked up one of the harpoon guns. This is a harpoon gun. It can be used for fishing and also as a weapon. Although the harpoon gun was entirely forged from metal, its shaft was hollow, so it wasnt very heavy. Holding the harpoon gun, Li Meng strode toward the waters edge. When he reached the shore, he gripped the harpoon gun and stared at the water''s surface. After a while, a dark shadow flashed beneath the water. Li Meng reversed his grip on the harpoon gun and stabbed it into the water. The harpoon gun splashed into the water with a whoosh. When he pulled it out, the harpoon head had speared a plump green catfish. This scene made the eyes of the lizardmen elders behind him light up. Li Meng removed the catfish from the harpoon head and tossed it to the lizardmen elders. Gray Scales quickly caught the fish. To catch live ones, we need another tool. At this moment, goblins carried down bundles of spider silk from the rafts. Li Meng turned and pointed at the spider silk while addressing the lizardmen elders. In the next half month, I will teach you how to weave fishing nets! The bustle outside the eastern gate continued for a long time. It wasnt until the afternoon that the goblins, having delivered their goods, pushed their bamboo rafts back into the water and departed. In the days that followed, Li Meng began teaching the Yue Clan how to weave fishing nets. There were many types of nets: casting nets, surrounding nets, and drag nets. For the lizardmen, these three types of nets were the most suitable. Compared to the goblins, the lizardmen were far more intelligent. Not only did they learn quickly, but they also thought critically about the new techniques they were learning. Half a month later, one afternoon. Outside the eastern gate, it was bustling once again. Hundreds of lizardmen had gathered in the shallow waters. From a distance, it looked like a dense, dark crowd. A dozen of you will handle the drag nets. Maintain your speed; once you enter the water, dont stop! Facing Li Mengs gaze, a dozen lizardmen nodded nervously. Li Meng turned to another group of lizardmen. You are responsible for dragging the fishing nets from both sides. Make sure the nets dont snag on the bottom. That group of lizardmen quickly nodded in response. And you will drive the fish! Thus, Li Meng carefully assigned tasks to each team of lizardmen. Start, move out! The lizardmen responsible for dragging the nets tied the ropes to their shoulders. They dove into the deep waters. The drag nets were pulled from the shallow waters into the deeper areas with a splashing sound. The other two groups of lizardmen quickly followed, jumping into the water. On the surface, the lizardmen swam vigorously. Underwater, the enormous drag nets loomed like a massive, devouring mouth. Onshore, other lizardmen watched the fishing team curiously as they disappeared into the water. Within a kilometer-wide water area, the fishing team moved back and forth. From the sky, one could see lizardmen chasing schools of fish in the water. Although the fish darted back and forth, they sometimes inadvertently swam into the drag nets. After less than half an hour, the lizardmen pulling the drag nets began to look exhausted. The fishing team had no choice but to return to shore. Theyre coming up, theyre coming up! Seeing the lizardmen dragging the nets ashore, the lizardmen on the bank quickly rushed to help. Dozens of lizardmen worked together to haul the drag nets onto the shore. Its fish! So many fish! Even before the nets were completely out of the water, splashes erupted within them. Various kinds of fish crowded the nets. The surrounding lizardmen watched in amazement. They had never imagined that fishing could be so simple. In the past, catching fish had been very difficult for them. Fish were far faster and more agile in the water than they were. Their method of fishing involved driving the fish into shallow waters, then using stone cleavers to stun them. Boss, did did you come up with this idea? With his round belly, Bai Ling looked at the boss beside her in disbelief. Although the boss had previously explained how the three types of fishing nets worked, Bai Ling hadnt truly believed it. Because the drag net didnt have a sealed end, Bai Ling thought that even if fish swam into it, they could easily escape. But reality proved that they were completely wrong. The lizardmen elders nearby were equally astonished. Just a single net had captured those fish so easily? The efficiency of this method was astonishing. This single haul was enough to feed the tribe for several days. Li Meng grinned and pointed at his head. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I told you, Im a smart goblin! Bai Ling stared blankly at her boss. She had always thought he was a special and intelligent goblin. But today, she realized she had still underestimated his wisdom. In the days that followed, the noise outside the eastern gate continued for a long time. Li Meng also taught the lizardmen how to use surrounding nets and casting nets. Drag nets were suitable for deep waters, while casting and surrounding nets worked better in shallow areas. For several days in a row, the waters around the Yue Clan were bustling. The lizardmen were learning how to skillfully use harpoon guns and fishing nets. Half a month later, one night, Bai Ling gave birth. For the first time, Li Meng saw how females gave birth to small goblins. Another new day arrived, in the morning. Inside the chieftains wooden house, chaos filled the air. More than a dozen small goblins, like little rabbits, were running around and playing noisily. You little brats, quiet down and sit! Unable to tolerate it anymore, Li Meng roared. The noisy little goblins froze in fright. They quickly scrambled into a straight line, obediently sitting down. Their little eyes darted curiously at the lizardmen elders inside the room. Seeing the little goblins finally quiet down, the lizardmen elders heaved a sigh of relief. Although the little goblins were only newborns, their claws and teeth were exceptionally sharp. It was easy to get scratched by them. Seated on animal hides, Li Meng looked around at the lizardmen elders. Its been nearly a month. Its time for me to leave. The bosss words caused the lizardmen elders expressions to shift slightly. Teaching you how to weave fishing nets was to improve your fishing efficiency. In the future, you will need to provide a certain portion of military rations. The lizardmen elders nodded repeatedly. The boss had already explained what military rations were. It was simply preparing some dried fish for the goblins. This task was simple and not difficult at all. Li Meng stood up and strode toward the exit. Lets go, you little brats! The bosss shout made the little goblins jump up happily and run toward him. Like geckos, they climbed onto Li Mengs body. Some clung to his shoulders. Others grabbed onto his hide clothing. Bai Ling and the lizardmen stood up to see them off. Chapter 142: Ghost Beastman Reappearance Chapter 142: Ghost Beastman Reappearance "Boss, boss, I like that white female." "Yeah, yeah, I like her too. She smells really good." "Her meat must be delicious!" "Boss, boss, can we eat her?" In the tribe, Li Meng and a group of Lizardmen were walking toward the eastern gate. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The little Goblins on Li Meng were noisily shouting. They were extremely rowdy and loud. The Lizardman elders couldnt understand what the little Goblins were saying. But Bai Ling could. The trace of maternal tenderness in Bai Lings gaze completely disappeared. "You cant eat her; she is your mother!" "Mother? Boss, whats a mother? Can we eat it?" "No! Shut up, all of you. If anyone makes another noise, Ill eat them instead." The little Goblins behind Li Meng instantly fell silent. They stared curiously and greedily at the white Lizardman following their boss. She smelled so good! At the Yue Clan tribes eastern gate. "Bai Ling, Im leaving!" Near the waters edge, Li Meng waved his hand back. His figure flashed, and he ran straight into the water. Where he passed, a long path of ice remained on the waters surface. "Boss, Im about to fall!" "Boss, boss!" "Shut up! If you fall, go feed the fish." Amid Li Mengs scolding voice. In the blink of an eye, Li Meng and the little Goblins disappeared on the waters surface. On the shore, Bai Ling and the group of Lizardman elders watched their boss leave. "Chief!" Behind Bai Ling, Gray Scales hesitated to speak. Bai Ling raised a hand to stop Gray Scales from continuing. "From now on, our master is not the Goblins, but the boss. Do you all understand?" The Lizardman elders behind Bai Ling straightened their expressions. They lowered their heads in unison. "Yes, our master is the boss, not the Goblins!" Perhaps it was self-deception. But they had to find a reason to justify following the boss loyally. --- Time flew by, and months passed unnoticed. After returning to the Throne Tribe from the Yue Clan, Li Meng became busy. He devoted himself fully to developing the tribe. He began optimizing the carpentry workshop. He created tools to improve efficiency. He also strengthened and simplified the production process of the triple-bow ballista. The blast furnace at the Iron Cavern was also upgraded. Additionally, water-powered bellows were invented, freeing up a lot of labor. The iron-making process was upgraded to steel-making. Using the steel-pouring method, steel began to be mass-produced. Charcoal production evolved from campfires to charcoal kilns. Output increased dozens of times. Unknowingly, half a year passed silently. It was another new day in the afternoon. "Goblins, do you dare to come out and fight!" Suddenly, a thunderous roar echoed from the east of the Throne Tribe. On the wasteland outside the eastern wooden wall. A tall figure emerged from the forest. It had dark brown skin. Two horns protruded from its forehead. It was about two meters tall and carried a large sword on its shoulder. "Who is that?" "Whos it talking about?" "I dont know. Is it tasty?" "It looks really strong!" "What is it saying?" "I dont know!" The appearance of the Ghost Beastman stirred chatter among the Goblins on the wooden wall. They curiously and greedily watched the Ghost Beastman stepping out of the forest. "Shoot it! Shoot it!" On the watchtower, Goblins excitedly prepared to fire. Two-meter-long ballista bolts were loaded into the grooves. "Goblins, come out, come out!" The "Ghost Hand" shouted loudly from outside the forest. Its voice was loud and piercing. Its gaze swept across the green-skinned Goblins on the wooden wall. A trace of disdain flashed in Ghost Hands eyes. Although there were many Goblin warriors. They were all trash; it could squash them with a single finger. "Shut up! Youre so noisy!" At that moment, a voice full of impatience suddenly sounded behind Ghost Hand. This startled Ghost Hand greatly. It jumped backward, leaping over twenty meters before landing firmly on the ground. Once it landed, Ghost Hand looked warily at the green-skinned figure stepping out of the forest. It hadnt noticed that this guy was right behind it? At this moment, Ghost Hand was utterly shocked. Looking at Ghost Hand in the distance, Li Meng grinned. "You came at just the right time. Ive been following you for a while now." Gobu Da had already moved out of the Throne Tribe. A new tribe was built about ten kilometers east. That place also housed the new carpentry workshop. When Ghost Hand passed by the forest near the carpentry workshop. Li Meng, who had been preparing to leave, happened to spot it. He then quietly followed the Ghost Beastman. Only when they reached the Throne Tribe did Li Meng reveal himself. "This this is impossible!" Ghost Hands face changed dramatically as it stared at the Goblin with uncertainty. For some reason, it actually felt oppressed by this Goblin. It was a centurion of the demon race. How could a mere Goblin warrior make it feel this kind of pressure? Compared to their last battle, the Goblin seemed even stronger. Li Meng pointed his large iron club at the Ghost Beastman. "Ghost Beastman, Im tired of your harassment. Lets fight! If I win, youll leave the Goblin Forest and never step foot here again. If I lose, I will submit to you!" If not for the fact that it wasnt time to provoke the demons yet. Li Meng wouldnt have bothered talking so much. He wouldve smashed it with his club already. In the future timeline, he did kill the Ghost Beastman. But that timeline clearly triggered a series of follow-up events. Until he fully controlled the Goblin Forest, Li Meng wouldnt provoke the demons. "Ha ha! Good, its a deal!" Ghost Hand laughed wildly, staring fiercely at Li Meng. It straightened its body. With a *thud*, its large sword stabbed into the ground. "Then lets settle this in one move. Do you dare?" Facing the Ghost Beastmans provocative gaze, Li Meng frowned. He looked up and down at the Ghost Beastman. [Ghost Beastman (Elite)] [Level: 71] [Strength: 2234] [Defense: 2161] [Agility: 2611] [Magic Power: 1971] [Demon Kings Contract: LV2 (Immune to mental magic)] [Berserk: LV4] [War Roar: LV4] [Super Physique: LV3 (Strength +600, Defense +600, Agility +600)] [Charged Strike: LV5] [Super Leap: LV3 (Agility +600)] [Instant Flash Assault: LV3] [Ancestors Blessing: LV5 (All attributes +500)] [Ancestors Protection: LV3] [Demonic Physique: LV2 (All attributes +200)] [Note: Consuming skills will establish a master-servant contract with the Demon King.] In the nearly two years they hadnt met, it had grown stronger. Its level had increased by two. The Berserk and Charged Strike skills each leveled up once. Chapter 143: You’re Just Like a Ground Mouse Chapter 143: Youre Just Like a Ground Mouse Since were going to fight, lets do it thoroughly. Whats the point of deciding victory with just one move? Li Meng wasnt stupidhow could he fall for such a trick? How could Li Meng not see through the little schemes of the Ghost Beastman? It was nothing more than attempting to use "Berserk" and "Charged Strike" to settle the fight in one move. Hearing this, Ghost Hands brows furrowed. It didnt expect that this Goblin wouldnt take the bait. Haha, Goblin, are you scared or something? Ghost Hand laughed loudly, taunting with a look of ridicule. Li Meng grinned and once again rested the heavy iron club on his shoulder. Ghost Beastman, youre just like a female Ground Mouse being ridden by a Goblinwhining and annoying! At these words, Ghost Hands face froze. Then it roared with fury, its expression turning ferocious. Goblin, the one who will kill you is the demon centurion *Ghost Hand*! Ah! Ghost Hand let out a furious roar, its eyes glowing red. Surging blood energy erupted from its body. Its tall frame began to crack and creak. Muscles bulged, and its body swelled in size. The originally dark brown skin turned reddish-brown. Blood-colored veins spread across its body, resembling a spider web. Boom! Ghost Hands figure suddenly flashed. The ground beneath its feet collapsed with a loud boom. Its massive figure shot forward like an arrow. The speed was so quick it carried the sound of the air being torn apart. Now this is more like it! Li Meng grinned as his figure also flashed. A burst of air exploded around them. The two figures collided in an instant. Clang! The sharp sound of metal colliding echoed. A shockwave rippled outward, sweeping in all directions. The weapons in their hands struck against each other. The immense rebound force sent both sliding backward. They slid over ten meters before stabilizing themselves. Roar! Ghost Hands eyes were bloodshot. Just as it regained its footing, it charged toward Li Meng again. When it was less than twenty meters away from Li Meng Its figure flashed, turning into a blur and disappearing. In the next instant, it suddenly appeared on Li Mengs left side. The greatsword in its hand swung in a horizontal slash. Li Meng turned, holding the iron club in both hands to block in front of him. Clang! The greatsword struck the iron club, sending sparks flying. The immense force caused Li Mengs body to slide back another ten meters. Before he could stabilize himself, the enraged Ghost Beastman pressed forward again. The greatsword slashed down once more. Hmph, youre asking for death! Li Mengs face turned slightly cold, his eyes filled with killing intent. Although he didnt want to kill the Ghost Beastman and attract the attention of the demons Once the fight started, he couldnt afford to hold back. The Ghost Beastman had now entered its Berserk state. It had to be killed; otherwise, it wouldnt stop. The Berserk Ghost Beastman was indeed strong. Its stats had multiplied several times over. Li Meng swung the iron club, deflecting the Ghost Beastmans greatsword. The two figures weaved and clashed, advancing and retreating. The weapons in their hands moved so fast they were mere blurs. Their weapons collided over and over. The sound of metal striking metal echoed throughout the surroundings. Shockwaves burst open repeatedly, sweeping across the battlefield. Clang! In another direct clash, their weapons collided. Both figures separated, sliding back over ten meters. Roar! Ghost Hand let out another furious roar, its bloodshot eyes burning with anger. Its muscular arms swelled to twice their size. It lifted its right foot and stomped forward. Boom! The ground beneath its foot collapsed. Ghost Hands figure shot forward once again. As it lunged forward, its body flickered and vanished. In the next moment, it suddenly appeared right in front of Li Meng. Raising the greatsword high with both hands, its face twisted in fury as it slashed down. This strike caused the blade to be enveloped in visible waves of wind. Li Meng had been guarding against the Ghost Beastmans Shadow Charge skill all along. Although he was surprised the Ghost Beastman had chosen a frontal attack The moment the Ghost Beastman appeared, Li Meng reacted. With a stomp of his foot, Li Mengs body shot backward. The sharp edge of the greatsword barely missed him, slicing into the ground. Boom! A deafening explosion sounded. Dust flew everywhere as the ground caved in. Ghost Hands strike had carved a massive crater into the earth. A Charged Strike really is powerful! If that hit had landed, it wouldve been fatal. As Li Meng soared backward, he waved his right hand. Earth-colored magical energy surged forth. A stone bullet, the size of half a fist, rapidly formed and shot forward. The stone bullet hurtled toward the Ghost Beastman like a bullet. The Ghost Beastman seemed to sense something. It slashed its greatsword in front of itself. With one strike, it shattered the incoming stone bullet. Magic really isnt suited for close combat! Instant-cast spells were too weak. And more powerful spells required too much casting time. Goblin, Ill kill you! The Ghost Beastman let out a furious howl. Its figure flashed again, launching a crazed charge. Li Meng grinned, resting the iron club on his shoulder. The moment his feet touched the ground, his figure flickered. An air explosion burst open once more. He charged toward the incoming Ghost Beastman. This time, Li Meng didnt meet the attack head-on. Facing the Ghost Beastmans strike, he suddenly dodged to the left. The descending greatsword narrowly missed Li Mengs body. Ill kill you! Ill kill you! The Ghost Beastman furiously swung its greatsword. One strike after another slashed toward Li Meng. But Li Meng moved like an eel, circling around the Ghost Beastman. Every strike of the Ghost Beastman missed. The more furious the Ghost Beastman became, the more enraged it grew. Reddish-brown steam began to rise from its swelling body. Its massive frame gradually started to shrink. The Ghost Beastmans attacks also slowed considerably. Looks like its reaching its limit. Stepping back, Li Meng easily dodged another strike. The changes in the Ghost Beastmans body were clear to him. Not even three minutes and youre already spent. Tsk tsk! Seeing the Ghost Beastmans attacks grow weaker Li Meng smirked with a hint of boredom in his eyes. From the very start, Li Meng hadnt seen the Ghost Beastman as a threat. After all, the Ghost Beastmans strongest asset was its physical prowess. Even in Berserk form, its stats still fell slightly short compared to his. Moreover, the Ghost Beastman had no particularly powerful attack skills. While Shadow Charge and Charged Strike worked well together Shadow Charge was only effective for sneak attacks. It could only deliver a one-hit kill if the opponent was unprepared. Once the opponent was on guard The Shadow Charge skill became far less useful. And Shadow Charge wasnt a teleportation skill. It merely explosively increased the speed of the users legs. It looked like teleportation but was far from it. Anyone with some strength could sense the direction of the attack. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How is this possible? Impossible, impossible! At this moment, the Ghost Beastman snapped out of its Berserk state. Seeing Li Meng completely unharmed Ghost Hands face turned pale, and it stumbled backward. Its eyes were filled with disbelief as it stared at Li Meng. What on earth was this Goblin? Why was it so powerful? It was just a Goblinhow could it be? A flash of killing intent passed through Ghost Hands eyes. If this Goblin was allowed to grow One day, it would threaten the demons. It had to survive. It had to report this Goblins existence to the Demon General. Chapter 144: The Black Robe and the Elf Chapter 144: The Black Robe and the Elf "Goblin, you win. I... I will keep my promise!" The Ghost Hand''s hand holding the greatsword trembled. The side effects of berserk mode were severe. For a period of time, he would be in a state of extreme weakness. At this moment, the Ghost Hand could feel his body was very weak, almost lacking the strength to even hold his weapon. "Is that so?" Li Meng grinned hideously and took a step forward. His figure flashed as he charged toward the Ghost Beastman. The Ghost Beastmans face changed as he swung the greatsword with his last bit of strength. "Clang!" The greatsword was struck flying by Li Meng''s iron club the moment it was raised. A sharp metallic sound echoed. The greatsword flew out of the Ghost Beastmans hand and soared over fifty meters before embedding itself into the ground with a "shing." Li Meng stretched out his left hand and grabbed the Ghost Beastman''s neck. Facing Li Meng, who stood at 2.5 meters tall, the Ghost Beastman in his grasp looked like a small chick. "Goblin, I am a centurion of the Demon Race. If you kill me, the Demon Race will never let you go!" Even at this point, the Ghost Beastman remained arrogant. Its eyes glared angrily, its powerless body struggling feebly. The Ghost Hand was certain that the goblin before him wouldnt dare kill him. Otherwise, he wouldnt have let him leave the last time. Faced with the Ghost Beastmans threat, Li Meng grinned widely. "Let me guess, you didnt tell your kin about my existence, did you?" Seeing the goblins sinister smile, the Ghost Hands face twitched slightly. Indeed, he hadnt reported this unique goblin to the higher-ranked Demon Generals. He originally planned to subdue this goblin alone and then report his success to the Demon General to claim the credit. This was to prevent the higher-ranked centurion from stealing his achievement. But he never expected this goblin to be so powerful, completely unlike a typical, foolish goblin. "Goblin, I can" "Crack!" Before the Ghost Beastman could finish his sentence, Li Meng squeezed his hand suddenly. With a sharp "crack," the Ghost Beastmans head tilted. His neck was snapped by Li Meng. The Ghost Beastmans blood-red eyes glared at Li Meng even in death. Looking at the corpse, which gradually lost its warmth, Li Meng grinned in satisfaction. With the large iron club slung over his shoulder, he dragged the Ghost Beastmans corpse back to the tribe. "Boss is back!" "Boss is amazing!" "Waah!" The goblins on the wooden wall cheered excitedly. Their boss was simply too powerful. He had crushed that seemingly formidable enemy effortlessly. In front of their boss, the Ghost Beastman was nothing. "Take the corpse to Gobuge!" Outside the eastern gate, Li Meng tossed the corpse to the ground. "Boss, boss, I want to eat it!" "Boss, I want some too!" "Boss, boss, me too!" Seven goblins stared at Li Meng eagerly, drooling as saliva flowed freely from their mouths. "The legs and arms are yours. Send the rest to Gobuge." Li Meng grinned and strode into the tribe. "Great!" "Boss, youre so kind!" "Meat, meat!" The goblins behind him threw themselves onto the Ghost Beastmans corpse, gnawing at it voraciously. The sound of chewing echoed through the air. Thus, the Ghost Beastman matter was resolved. "System, start the Life Simulation!" Walking slowly through the forest in the tribe, Li Meng muttered. Three years had already passed halfway. In other words, he now had a year and a half of simulation time. Even if the score wasnt high, Li Meng would accept it. [Life Simulation Begins] [You killed the Ghost Beastman Ghost Hand.] [Your tribe flourishes.] [You traveled to the Black Mountain Marshlands to meet with a contact from the Holy Nation.] [The contact from the Holy Nation sarcastically humiliated you.] [You killed everyone.] [You assembled a Goblin army and marched to the Black Mountain Marshlands.] [You led the Goblin army to the gates of the Black Mountain Tribe.] [You launched an attack on the Black Mountain Tribe.] [You tried to stop the Black Mountain Tribe from summoning the Savage God Akuya, but the Black Robe appeared to stop you.] [The Black Mountain Tribe successfully summoned the Savage God Akuya with a full tribal sacrifice.] [Enraged, you fought the Black Robe and discovered the Black Robe''s identity as an Elf.] [The Black Robe humiliated you and escaped.] [Unable to defeat the Savage God, your Goblin army suffered heavy casualties and retreated in disarray.] [Due to your failure, the Goblin Forest began its descent into desolation.] [One day, a Ratmen army attacked the Gobuchai Tribe at night.] [The Gobuchai Tribe was destroyed.] [The Ratmen army invaded on a large scale, and the southern tribes sounded the alarm.] [A hero squad composed of human powerhouses arrived in the Black Mountain Marshlands to defeat the Savage God.] [The hero squad successfully defeated the Savage God Akuya.] [The Gobutian Tribe was attacked as the Demon army launched a massive invasion.] [Please choose one of the following options:] [1. Assemble the Goblin army to fight the Demon army.] [2. Gather the Goblin army and march south.] [3. Retreat to the southern tribes and gather all forces to fight the Demon army.] [4. Retreat from the northern bank of the Goblin River and advance south.] "Why did I attack the Black Mountain Tribe?" Walking through the forest, Li Meng muttered in confusion. A hint of doubt and puzzlement flashed through his eyes. Sometimes, the future paths predicted in the simulation made his actions seem incomprehensible. He clearly knew the Black Robe guarded the Black Mountain Tribe. Why did he still take the risk to attack the Black Mountain Tribe? "Could it be to obtain more female Lizardmen?" Li Meng could only think of this reason. With the Goblins advancing south on a large scale, 300 female Lizardmen were no longer enough. Although he could forcibly collect more female Lizardmen from the Yue Clan, the Twelve Tax policy could not be easily changed. Plundering and subjugation were two different concepts. Seeking only short-term gains at the cost of long-term rule was foolish. Also, the Black Robe turned out to be an Elf? "Heh heh!" Thinking of elves, Li Meng grinned wickedly, saliva almost dripping from his mouth. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If the opportunity arose in the future, he would have to collect a few for himself. "Hopefully, they arent those ugly elves." Generally, elves were beautiful and noble beings. But some elves depicted in films were quite ugly. Without seeing them personally, who knew what this worlds elves looked like? "Option Three!" Among the four options, only the third had the highest chance of success. The threat of the Ratmen could wait. As long as he retreated to the southern tribes, large-scale conflict with the Ratmen could be avoided for the time being. This would also effectively prevent the risk of a two-front war. [You chose to retreat to the southern tribes to fight the Demon army.] [You expanded the Throne Tribe and reinforced its defenses.] [The Demon army arrived, and the Throne Tribe defense battle began.] [The three-year limit has been reached.] [Life Simulation Ends. Score: 50.] [Please choose one of the following rewards:] [+1 Level per 10 Score] [+1 Attribute per 1 Score] [+1 Charm per 10 Score] [+1 "Wind Blade" Skill Level per 10 Score] [+1 "Mind Speech" Skill Level per 10 Score] [+1 "Body Reinforcement" Skill Level per 10 Score] Chapter 145: Let’s Head to the Black Mountain Tribe Chapter 145: Lets Head to the Black Mountain Tribe As expected, its only half! Half the time, half the score! Upgrade the Limb Enhancement skill level! [Consumes 50 score, Limb Enhancement skill level +5] Killing the Ghost Beastman will indeed attract the Demon Army! Li Meng shook his head speechlessly. The future line involving the Ghost Beastman had already entered a dead end. Whether or not he killed the Ghost Beastman, the outcome was the same. The only difference was the timing of the Demon Armys appearance. If the Ghost Beastman were allowed to escape, it would likely return months later, leading the Demon Army to attack. Killing the Ghost Beastman delayed the Demon Army by a year. Whats with the Ratmen Tribe? Thinking of the Ratmen Tribe, Li Meng, walking slowly through the forest, frowned deeply. The Ratmen Tribes area of activity was over a thousand kilometers south, at least five or six hundred kilometers away from the southern tribes. With such a distance, what reason did the Ratmen Tribe have to attack the Goblin Tribe? Could the Ratmen Tribe be the hidden big boss? Li Meng was startled by his own guess. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It might just be true. The Ratmen Tribe could be responsible for the disappearance of the savage tribes in the Goblin Forest. After all, rats were fond of digging tunnels. Their strongholds were underground, making it difficult to track them on the surface. Perhaps, unknowingly, the Ratmen Tribe had already dominated most of the Goblin Forest. The high-tier magical beasts that had disappeared in the Goblin Forest could also be the work of the Ratmen Tribe. Without high-tier magical beasts, animals in the forest would undoubtedly proliferate. To the Ratmen Tribe, the Goblin Forest was their pasture. When the Ratmen Tribe discovered a group of Goblins had invaded their pasture, they would naturally launch an attack to eliminate the intruders. The Goblin Forest is mine, mine! Li Mengs expression turned cold, his eyes filled with killing intent. In the forest, Li Meng quickened his pace. A new future line had appeared. The next step was to find a way to make the future develop in a better direction. The next morning, Li Meng left the Throne Tribe in haste. By mid-morning, in the Northern Marshlands. At the Yue Clan Tribe, inside the chiefs wooden hut. A group of Lizardmen elders hurried to the chiefs wooden hut. They sat cross-legged on animal hides, whispering to each other. After half a year, their boss had reappeared. No one knew what the boss would bring them this time. On the main seat, Li Meng sat cross-legged. Bai Ling knelt quietly beside him. In the wooden hut, Li Mengs voice rang out. This time, Im here to send you to the Black Mountain Tribe! Send them to the Black Mountain Tribe? The Lizardmen elders froze at these words. Bai Lings eyes also flashed with surprise. Boss, do you want us to persuade the Black Mountain Tribe to surrender? Li Meng nodded, then shook his head. Yes and no. If they surrender, thats good. If not, it doesnt matter. The elders were confused by this statement. Li Mengs voice continued in the wooden hut. I received news that the Black Mountain Tribe obtained a Sacrificial Plate from some mysterious force. If they recklessly summon the Savage God, it might lead to a blood sacrifice of their entire tribe. Your first goal is to make the Black Mountain Tribe aware of the dangers of the Sacrificial Plate. Saying this, Li Meng turned to Bai Ling beside him. Bai Ling, your identity is special. Youll lead this mission. Ill secretly follow you. If the Black Mountain Tribe tries to detain you by force, Ill have Yue E unleash havoc until shes completely drained! Although the Black Mountain Tribe had tens of thousands of people, they had no notable strong warriors. After all, the Marsh Lizardmen were not a particularly powerful race. Otherwise, they wouldnt have been confined to the Goblin Forest. They were powerless against a King-rank magical beast like the Swamp Crocodile King. While Yue E might not be able to kill all the Marsh Lizardmen even if she exhausted her magic, her mere presence was a deterrent. Also, inform the Black Mountain Tribe that the reason the Holy Temple Knights of the Human Theocracy retreated last time was that I ambushed and captured the High Priest of the humans. If they submit to me, I can resolve the threat of the Theocracy for them! The Holy Temple Knights of the Theocracy attacked the Black Mountain Tribe? This news surprised the Lizardmen elders in the hut. Although they knew nothing about the Theocracy or its Holy Temple Knights, they were no strangers to humans. Bai Ling was equally stunned. He hadnt expected the boss to have done so much without them knowing. This reminded Bai Ling of a long-past event when the boss had asked him for the Black Mountain Tribes location. Prepare for the journey this afternoon. Set out tomorrow! And so, the Yue Clan Tribe began preparations for their journey. Li Meng didnt idle either. In the afternoon, he went to play with Yue E. In the shallow waters east of the Yue Clan Tribe. Yue E lay in the water, basking in the sun. Her originally dark scales had turned a light red. Boss, the sun feels so good! Yue E squinted her eyes, looking lazy and content. Li Meng lay on Yue Es back, also basking in the sun. Yes, it does feel great! The blazing sunlight hung high in the sky. The prickling sensation across his body made Li Meng close his eyes contentedly. Boss, do humans taste good? I dont know. Ive never eaten one. Yue E, youve never eaten a human? Never. Last time, the humans who fell into the water were wearing armor. I couldnt bite through. The Northern Marshlands were vast, so it made sense Yue E hadnt seen humans before. After all, humans wouldnt enter the dangerous marshlands without reason. Besides, the Northern Marshlands were quite deep into the Goblin Forest. Although adventurers occasionally appeared, they rarely ventured into the marshes. There will be opportunities. When the time comes, lets try human flesh together. Okay, okay! Humans must taste delicious! Haha, lets hope their meat is tasty. For a while, the area echoed with the sounds of a crocodiles gurgling and a Goblins chattering. Time flew by, and the day passed quickly. The next morning, the Yue Clan Tribe was bustling. A hundred-person team set out from the southern gate, wading through the water and gradually disappearing into the distance. --- Black Mountain Marshlands On the southern shore of the Black Mountain, the Black Mountain Tribe. By afternoon, the Black Mountain Tribe was, as usual, basking in the sunlight. Time passed quickly. Unknowingly, it had been nearly two years since the human invasion. Since migrating to the Ancestor Tribe, the Black Mountain Tribe had not returned. All the outer tribes were abandoned. Nearly thirty thousand Lizardmen crowded into the small Ancestor Tribe. At this time, in the largest wooden hut within the tribe. Chief, the waters near the Black Mountain are unsuitable for survival. The tribespeople are starving. We must move back! No, the humans could attack again at any time. We cannot afford any more losses. Staying in the Ancestor Tribe forever isnt a solution. The tribespeople will scatter sooner or later. Chapter 146: The Return of the Black Cloak Chapter 146: The Return of the Black Cloak The debate inside the room had lasted a very long time. This left Scarface, sitting in the primary seat, with a terrible headache. The elders all made valid points. But who should he listen to? Survival is the most pressing issue now. We must relocate! Thats right. If the humans come again, we can retreat to the Ancestor Tribe. Its not that simple. Humans wont make the same mistake twice. Bang! At this moment, the door was violently pushed open. A group of male Lizardmen hurriedly ran in. Chief, Chief, the High Priest of the White Scales Tribe from the Northern Marshlands has arrived! This news left the elders visibly stunned. Did they hear that correctly? The High Priest of the White Scales Tribe from the Northern Marshlands had arrived? Wait, what did you say? Scarface was also bewildered. He quickly confirmed again. Its the High Priest of the White Scales Tribe. She has arrived with a group of about a hundred people! After confirming the news, Scarface abruptly stood up. He hurriedly walked outside. The Lizardman elders quickly stood and followed behind him. At the same time, the southern shore of the Ancestor Tribe was bustling with noise. Its the High Priest! The High Priests clan has returned! The arrival of Bai Ling drew the attention of the Black Mountain Tribes Lizardmen. Many Lizardmen, their faces full of excitement, gathered around. Their gazes toward Bai Ling were filled with nothing but reverence. High Priest, youre finally back! High Priest, are you here to save us? Standing on the shore, Bai Ling looked around at the gathering Lizardmen. Her eyes fell upon one emaciated Lizardman after another. Many of them were so thin that the outlines of their bones were visible. At this moment, Bai Ling realized that the leaders words were true. If not for the human invasion, the Black Mountain Tribe would not have retreated to the Ancestor Tribe. Faced with the hopeful gazes of the Lizardmen, Bai Ling was speechless. It seemed the situation of the Black Mountain Tribe was dire. The news of the High Priests return quickly spread throughout the entire tribe. In no time, the shoreline was packed with people. More Lizardmen were gathering on the southern shore. Chief, why dont we return to the water for now? Gray Scales and Black Scales, leading the chiefs, formed a human wall to keep the Lizardmen outside from getting too close. Although over a hundred years had passed, Gray Scales and Black Scales were well aware of the High Priests clans prestige among the swamp-dwelling Lizardmen. Such a scene was within their expectations. However, they hadnt expected the Black Mountain Tribes situation to be this terrible. It was apparent from the spirits of the Black Mountain Tribes Lizardmen. Some Lizardmen could even be described as skin and bones. Make way, make way! At this moment, there was a commotion deep within the tribe. Scarface led a group of Lizardmen toward the commotion. Wherever they went, the crowd was forcibly parted. At the same time, in a nearby body of water, a green head surfaced above the rippling water. The owner of the head was Li Meng. Li Meng vigilantly scanned the waters surface. He had not forgotten the grudge from the last time he was nearly beheaded. It was possible that the Black Cloak had already discovered him. Perhaps it was stealthily approaching him at this very moment. Boss, something is approaching from the right! Yue Es warning caused Li Mengs expression to change slightly. At the instant Yue E spoke, he too sensed it. Though he couldnt see it, there were faint ripples on the waters surface. Splash! Li Meng leaped from the water. The small patch of water beneath his feet instantly froze into ice. Li Meng stood firmly on the ice. Yue E, hide underwater! Beneath the surface, Yue Es massive body swam deeper into the water. Goblin, you didnt die after all? On the waters surface, a cold voice suddenly echoed from not far away. Perhaps realizing that the Goblin had detected its presence, the Black Cloak dispelled its invisibility. The surrounding space warped. In the next moment, the Black Cloaks figure appeared out of nowhere on the waters surface. The two stood a hundred meters apart, facing each other. Li Meng grinned, resting a massive iron rod on his shoulder. Elf, how could I die before avenging the attempt to decapitate me? The word Elf made the Black Cloak shudder. Then Ill decapitate you again! With a cold snort, the Black Cloaks figure flashed. Amidst splashing water, the figure shot toward Li Meng like an arrow. The speed was incredible, closing in on Li Meng instantly. You think Im afraid? Li Meng roared angrily, swinging the massive iron rod toward the approaching Black Cloak. Just as the iron rod was about to strike the Black Cloak, its body eerily dodged backward. After several nimble backflips, it distanced itself from Li Meng. Suddenly, a cold blade gleamed behind Li Mengs head. Sensing the chill behind him, Li Meng sneered grimly. Twisting his body, he swung a fist backward. Boom! A muffled impact rang out. Li Mengs fist solidly struck something. Another Black Cloak figure appeared out of nowhere, holding a short blade. The figure flew backward like a launched cannonball. As it flew, a visible shockwave rippled through the air. It tumbled dozens of meters before plunging into the water. A massive column of water shot skyward. Now I understand why you fled in the future vision! Li Meng glanced disdainfully at the Black Cloak he had just struck. From that first contact, he had realized the Black Cloaks power was deceptive. Their strength relied on the cloaks they wore. The short blades they wielded were also extraordinary. Before the blade even reached him, his neck already felt a stinging pain. If one couldnt detect their presence, they could silently approach their target for an assassination. Even against a powerful imperial-level expert, they could achieve a one-hit kill. After all, even the strongest imperial-level expert had moments of vulnerability. Boom! At that moment, a loud explosion resounded. Nearby, a water column rose again. Yue Es massive tail struck out from the water. The Black Cloak that had just plunged into the water was flung into the air like a rag doll, soaring hundreds of meters high. Oh, how high! Watching the Black Cloak soar, Li Meng grinned. Yue E, steady yourself and fire a water cannon! Li Meng shouted in Yue Es direction. Yue Es colossal body dived into the water. A moment later, with a loud splash, Yue Es massive form leaped out. Opening its fearsome jaws, Yue E unleashed a burst of blue magical energy. A massive water ball shot toward the falling Black Cloak. Vanessa! Another Black Cloak, seeing this, let out a sharp cry. Its figure disappeared into thin air. Ripples spread across the waters surface as it headed toward Yue E. Hmph, not a chance! Li Meng snorted coldly. Swinging the iron rod, he unleashed a freezing mist. A towering ice wall rose from the water, blocking the Black Cloaks path. Goblin, Ill kill you! A furious yet terrified scream echoed in the air. At that moment, a deafening explosion erupted in the sky. The massive water ball struck the Black Cloak with precision. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The water ball shattered. The cloak on the Black Cloak was torn to pieces by the cascading water. A dark purple, delicate figure fell toward the waters surface. Below, Yue E had already opened its massive jaws, ready to savor the Elfs flesh. Chapter 147: Why Are You Playing Melee as a Ranged Fighter? Chapter 147: Why Are You Playing Melee as a Ranged Fighter? "Yue E, don''t eat it! Save it to give me little Goblins!" Li Meng initially thought the other figure in the black robe would rush up to engage him in a deadly battle. Unexpectedly, that person directly ran away. As the distance grew, its figure disappeared from sight. Squinting his eyes, Li Meng looked up at the black shadow falling not far away. She had reddish-brown, slightly dark skin. Her body was slender, with beautiful curves. Her long and pointed ears fit the stereotype of an "elf." Her towering chest was at least twice the size of Bai Ling''s. She also had waist-length, stark white hair. In Li Meng''s view, the female elf fell into the water with a splash. Li Meng grinned and dashed over. "Boss, it seems like she''s dead?" Looking at the elf floating face-down on the water, Yue E muttered. Li Meng, who had rushed over, hurriedly fished the elf out of the water. Then, he carefully laid her flat on the ice. "Boss, let me eat her! She smells so delicious!" Yue E''s enormous eyes stared fixedly at the elf, her greed completely unconcealed. "Yue E, where''s her dagger?" Yue E opened her ferocious mouth. The dagger lay inside Yue E''s mouth. Li Meng reached out and retrieved the dagger from Yue E''s mouth. The dagger wasn''t very large, only about twenty centimeters long. Its blade was barely two fingers wide. The hilt was made of some kind of bone, while the blade was bright silver. Holding the dagger, Li Meng made a cut on the palm of his left hand. A wound immediately appeared on his palm. Li Meng crouched down and pried open the elf''s mouth. His flowing blood dripped into the elf''s mouth. In just a few seconds, the blood stopped flowing. Looking at his palm, the wound had already healed. It was only then that Li Meng carefully examined the elf. [Dark Elf (Queen)] [Level: 57] [Strength: 2174] [Defense: 1781] [Agility: 5117] S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Magic: 2491] [Shadow Arrow: LV7] [Shadow Goodwill: LV4] [Charged Strike: LV3] [Shadow Burst: LV6 (All Attributes +1200)] [Shadow Cluster Arrow: LV5] [Shadow Step: LV4 (Agility +2000)] [Spider God Contract (LV4)] [Note: Devouring this skill will form a master-servant contract with the Spider Goddess "Lolth."] "Why are you playing melee as a ranged class?" The elf''s stats made Li Meng shake his head in disbelief. All seven of her skills were ranged attacks or support abilities. If she hadn''t tried playing melee, taking her down wouldn''t have been easy. "With the black robe on, you''re at the Saint rank; without it, you''re at the Queen rank?" Looking down at the Dark Elf lying before him, Li Meng thought to himself. After shedding her black robe, the Dark Elf''s power not only dropped a full rank but also lost the identity of being a God''s Apostle. "She''s so beautiful!" Scanning the Dark Elf''s voluptuous figure, Li Meng smirked wickedly. Although the Dark Elf''s skin was a bit dark, its slightly purplish hue made her incredibly alluring. "Boss, she''s alive again!" After drinking Li Meng''s blood, the Dark Elf''s body started to change. Her previously still heart began beating powerfully once more. Standing nearby, Yue E appeared a little anxious. If the elf woke up, things could get tricky. "Don''t worry, she won''t wake up just yet!" The Dark Elf had taken a direct hit from the water cannon. There was no way she could recover that quickly. Without the protection of the black robe, the body would have long been torn apart. The water cannon was a kinetic attack. Its power was no less than a supersonic boulder smashing into a person. With a grin, Li Meng sat down beside the Dark Elf. His gaze was fixed on the distant Black Mountain Tribe. The commotion here had already caught the attention of the Black Mountain Tribes Lizardmen. However, they only dared to watch the battle between the strong from a distance. Black Mountain Tribe, the Chief''s wooden house. "Chief, Chief, somethings wrong!" The two sides inside the wooden house were about to start their discussion. A Lizardman hurriedly ran in. Theres movement in the southern waters. The black robe from before seems to have been captured by Goblins! This news caused the expressions of everyone in the wooden house to change slightly. Scarface looked both shocked and uncertain. The elders of the Black Mountain Tribe were utterly bewildered. In their eyes, the black robe was incredibly mysterious and powerful. How could it be defeated by mere Goblins? The Lizardmen of the Yue Clan Tribe, however, brightened up. Bai Ling frowned slightly, her gaze falling on Scarface. Inside the wooden house, Bai Lings clear and ethereal voice rang out. Chief Scarface, you should already understand the situation with the northern swamps Lizardmen. I wont elaborate further. Hand over the Sacrificial Plate. It is a disaster-bearing item. Once its used, it requires the blood sacrifice of the entire tribe to summon the Savage God. This is utterly meaningless. Blood sacrifice of the entire tribe? Bai Lings words caused the Black Mountain Tribes Lizardmen elders to look at one another in dismay. Scarfaces expression darkened, and he immediately retorted. Thats impossible! The black robe said that as long as we have devout faith, we can activate the plate and summon the Savage God, Akuya! Bai Ling maintained an impassive face, meeting Scarfaces gaze. A faint trace of ridicule flashed through her eyes, difficult for others to detect. How foolish. Just as foolish as always. They dared to treat an unknown and dangerous object as their ultimate trump card. Chief Scarface, why would the black robe help the Black Mountain Tribe? What does this mean to them? What benefit do they gain? Why are they hiding in the shadows, watching the Black Mountain Tribe? Is it to protect the Black Mountain Tribe? Or to ensure that the Black Mountain Tribe summons the Savage God, Akuya? Bai Lings successive questions caused the expression on Scarfaces face to shift. In truth, he was willing to believe her words. Because the black robe indeed gave him an uneasy feeling. Hand over the Sacrificial Plate and surrender to the Boss. The Boss will deal with the humans invading the Black Mountain Marshlands! Surrender to Goblins? Scarfaces face turned cold. He sneered at Bai Ling, the High Priest of the Yue Clan Tribe, in front of him. High Priest Bai Ling, even if the Black Mountain Tribe faces extinction, we will never lick the Goblins behinds. That disgusts me! The chiefs words made the Black Mountain Tribe elders nod repeatedly. They were swamp Lizardmen. How could they submit to such ugly creatures like Goblins? Scarfaces undisguised ridicule made the Yue Clan Tribes elders glare angrily. Facing Scarfaces mockery, Bai Ling let out a sigh. You havent changed at all. For power, for the privilege of being served by your clansmen, you remain just as savage and ignorant as ever, treating your clansmen like ants! Bai Ling stood up. She looked down at Scarface from above. My ancestors cowardly fled from here, but I will not! With those words, killing intent surged in Bai Lings eyes. Rolling icy mist erupted around her. It surged like a storm, engulfing the entire wooden house. Outside, frost burst through the chiefs wooden house doors and windows. The cold air made the Lizardmen gathered outside shiver. Chapter 148: The Clamor of the Black Mountain Tribe Chapter 148: The Clamor of the Black Mountain Tribe The return of Bai Ling, the High Priest, attracted the attention of all the Lizardmen in the Black Mountain Tribe. At this moment, the area outside the Chiefs wooden house was packed with people. The Chiefs wooden house stood like a solitary island amidst a sea of people. What happened? I dont know! The icy mist emanating from the Chiefs wooden house stirred discussions among the Lizardmen outside. Not long after, under the watchful eyes of everyone, a white figure emerged from the door. Its the High Priest! Its really the High Priest! The High Priest has returned! The snowy-white figure confirmed Bai Lings identity as the High Priest. This was because only members of the High Priest lineage had bodies as white as snow. For a moment, the crowd outside erupted in excitement! But when they saw what the High Priest was holding, the expressions of the Lizardmen outside changed drastically. Its the Chief! Its the Chief! Its the Chiefs head! Ah! Terrified screams echoed through the crowd. The Black Mountain Tribes Lizardmen warriors stationed outside appeared at a loss. Facing the massive crowd of their kin outside, Bai Ling expressionlessly raised the scarred head in her hand high. I am Bai Ling, the sole survivor of the High Priest lineage. I will save you. I will ensure you will no longer suffer hunger and slaughter. Follow me, or continue to follow the Elder Council. The choice is yours! Seize them! At this moment, the Black Mountain Tribe Lizardmen warriors outside came to their senses. They realized what must have occurred inside the wooden house. Hundreds of Black Mountain Tribe warriors began to surround the area. Hold them back! The elders of the Yue Clan hurriedly rushed out of the wooden house. The Yue Clans Lizardmen warriors stationed outside quickly formed a defensive line. Both sides faced off outside the Chiefs wooden house. We cannot allow the Elder Council to continue persecuting the High Priest! Do not harm the High Priest! They must not harm the High Priest! The crowd outside was agitated. They had had enough of the Elder Councils rule. They believed the High Priest could bring them a better life. Stop! Step back! The surging crowd was loudly scolded by the Black Mountain Tribe warriors stationed outside. But the crowd was unmoved, inching closer step by step. Some of the Lizardmen warriors revealed a murderous aura, raising their stone machetes, ready to charge forward. Shan Ben, what are you doing? Get back! Shan Ben remained unmoved, raising his stone machete high. If anyone dares to take another step, Ill kill them! The Black Mountain Tribe belongs to the Elder Council, not some High Priest! Facing Shan Bens fierce expression, the approaching Lizardmen commoners showed signs of fear. Ah! A frail Lizardman roared. Though fear flickered in his eyes, there was more determination. Suddenly, he lunged forward, crashing into Shan Ben. Unfortunately, he was too weak. Even with all his strength, he only managed to push Shan Ben back a few steps. Youre seeking death! An enraged Shan Ben smashed his fist into the back of the Lizardmans head. The Lizardman immediately collapsed to the ground. You filthy trash, fit only to live in a cesspit! In his rage, Shan Ben kicked and cursed the fallen Lizardman. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd watching this scene fell silent as death. Shan Ben, stop! Noticing the shift in the crowds mood, a Lizardman warrior behind Shan Ben tried to stop him. But Shan Ben, consumed by anger, ignored them. He kicked even harder. Ah! A Lizardman commoner roared and charged at Shan Ben. With a powerful leap, he collided with Shan Ben. Shan Ben staggered backward. You! Courting death! Shan Ben glared angrily, raising his stone machete to slash at the Lizardman commoner. Ah! At this moment, the crowd erupted with furious roars. One after another, the Lizardman commoners rushed out. Before Shan Ben could swing his machete, he was knocked to the ground. Several Lizardmen pinned him down, furiously punching his head. Shan Bens face was soon a bloody mess. What are you doing? Step back! Seeing this, his companions rushed forward to stop them. Kill them! At that moment, a roar erupted from the crowd. Kill them! Another roar followed. Kill them! In an instant, the cries for blood echoed across the land. The enraged Lizardmen commoners outside swarmed the warriors of the Black Mountain Tribe like a tidal wave. Exterminate the Elder Council and welcome back the High Priest! The Lizardmen commoners shouted loudly. Their voices grew louder and louder, igniting the suppressed anger within those who had long resented the Elder Council. The furious and frail Lizardman commoners formed groups and charged in all directions. They stormed into the tall, spacious wooden houses, venting their anger at any Lizardman associated with the Elder Council. Theres food! So much food! When the Lizardman commoners entered the grand wooden houses, they found them filled with various types of food. This discovery only fueled their rage. They were starving while the elders feasted endlessly. For a time, chaos engulfed the Ancestor Tribe. Every upper-class Lizardman became a target of the commoners cleansing. The once-arrogant upper-class Lizardmen were dragged out of their wooden houses by the furious commoners, executed under the watchful eyes of thousands of Lizardmen. The thick scent of blood quickly permeated the entire Ancestor Tribe. At the Chiefs doorway, Bai Ling watched coldly. Chief, should we stop them? Hei Lin, standing behind Bai Ling, felt a pang of pity. If the Chief intervened, the rampaging Lizardmen commoners would surely calm down. Bai Ling listened expressionlessly to the screams and roars coming from all directions. Theres no need. Prolonged pain is worse than short-term suffering. The Elder Council must be completely eradicated! Bai Lings eyes narrowed slightly, a murderous intent gleaming in them. No one understood the Elder Councils nature better than Bai Ling. As long as the Elder Council existed, the Black Mountain Tribe would never truly submit to their boss. Even if they did, it would only be temporary. Rather than waiting for the Black Mountain Tribe to rebel and be annihilated by their boss, it was better to root out the Elder Council now. This way, the Yue Clan and the Black Mountain Tribe could unite. And Bai Ling could lead the swamp Lizardmen to grow stronger. With the fishing tools taught by their boss, the swamp Lizardmen would no longer go hungry. Once food was abundant, their population would explode. One day, the swamp Lizardmen could become a powerful race. Meanwhile, in the southern waters... How lively! Standing on the ice, Li Meng gazed toward the direction of the Black Mountain Tribe. Although it was a bit far, Li Meng could hear the commotion from the Black Mountain Tribe. It seems Bai Ling succeeded! Li Meng grinned, sitting leisurely on the ice. All that was left was to wait patiently. Chapter 149: The Beautiful Dark Elf Chapter 149: The Beautiful Dark Elf "Yue E, is it still nearby?" Yue E''s enormous body swam leisurely in the surrounding waters. "Probably not. I can''t sense it anymore!" Li Meng lowered his head and looked at the Dark Elf beside him. He reached out and poked her face. It was a little smooth and slightly soft. Time ticked by as the noise from the Black Mountain Tribe continued for a long while. It wasn''t until the sun set that the Black Mountain Tribe finally quieted down. --- The next morning, in the southern waters of the Ancestor Tribe. A flash of white flickered beneath the shimmering water''s surface. Looking southward over the water, one could see a layer of pure white ice. A massive Swamp Crocodile King was sunbathing on the ice. At the edge of the ice sat a tall, green-skinned figure. "Ah!" Li Meng yawned, his sturdy legs splashing the water. The previous night was peaceful; the black-robed figure who fled did not return to rescue their companion. The Black Mountain Tribe remained silent as well. Lowering his head slightly, Li Meng gazed into the water in front of him. A white silhouette flickered beneath the surface. A round, white lizard head emerged from the water. "Boss, its done!" Li Meng looked toward the distant Black Mountain Tribe. "After this mess, their population shouldn''t be much left." Bai Ling nodded lightly. "At its peak, the Black Mountain Tribe had around sixty thousand people, with numerous camps scattered across the Black Mountain Marshlands. Now, fewer than thirty thousand remain. Yesterday''s chaos claimed the lives of nearly three thousand Lizardmen in the turmoil." Standing up, Li Meng stretched his stiff waist. "Bai Ling, I''ll leave things here to you. There''s no rush for the tribute; send it over in half a year." The Throne Tribe couldn''t accommodate three thousand female Lizardmen all at once. Half a year was needed for large-scale expansion projects. Although the number was a bit much, a surplus wouldnt hurt. Not all of the three thousand Lizardmen would be used for breeding. Some could be tasked with weaving bowstrings, a meticulous job suited for females. As for the three thousand male Lizardmen, their roles were simpler. Some would be sent to the Iron Cavern, while the rest would fish and prepare military rations. "Boss, are you heading back?" From his words, Bai Ling could sense his intention. Li Meng turned and walked toward Yue E. Climbing onto Yue Es back, Li Meng hoisted the Dark Elf onto his shoulder. Then, carrying the nude Dark Elf, he leapt off Yue Es back. "Bai Ling, Yue E will stay here. If you encounter uncontrollable danger, leave with Yue E." Bai Ling nodded lightly, understanding the implications of his words. Apart from himself, the boss didn''t really care about the lives of other tribespeople. If necessary, he would let Bai Ling abandon the tribe and escape. "Any news, have Yue E inform me. She''s fast. When Yue E isn''t here, be vigilant. You''re a Lizardman; the deep waters around Black Mountain make it easy to dive and escape." Li Meng turned to Yue E. "Yue E, Bai Ling is in your hands!" Yue E waved her short, stout arm. "Boss, don''t worry, Ive got this!" Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Grinning, Li Meng said no more. Bai Ling was a very special Lizardman. It would be a pity if she died due to negligence. After leaving some instructions, Li Meng departed. Running north, he left a long trail of ice on the water''s surface. Watching the boss''s receding figure, Bai Ling remained silent. "Hey, little one, the boss is impressive, isn''t he?" Yue E muttered, scratching her scaly skin with her stubby hand while gazing at the distant figure. "Uh I guess!" Bai Ling smiled awkwardly, unsure how to respond to the totem beast. "Why would the boss take a liking to you weak Lizardmen? I just don''t get it!" Yue E yawned, flipped over, and continued basking in the sun. The totem beasts disdain left Bai Ling speechless. Compared to humans, swamp Lizardmen were indeed weak. In the past, Goblins were considered the weakest among the savage tribes, barely stronger than beasts. But now, Goblins could no longer be called weak. "The boss asked me to look after you, so Ill help you out. If there''s danger, just shout ''Yue E.'' Remember to pronounce it in Goblin language, or I wont understand." "I I understand!" Bai Ling turned and dove into the water. Her graceful figure swam toward the tribe''s direction. Thus, with Bai Lings help, Li Meng once again altered the future. --- Goblin River''s northern forest. Throne Tribe. Early in the morning, Li Meng emerged from the southern forest of the Throne Tribe, carrying the Dark Elf on his shoulder. "Its the boss! The boss is back!" The Goblins on the wooden wall spotted him coming out of the forest. A commotion erupted along the wall. All the Goblins stared fanatically at the tall, green-skinned figure outside, as though seeing their savior after months of absence. "What''s that on the boss''s shoulder?" "No idea!" "Looks dark and doesnt look tasty!" --- Upon reaching the wooden fort, Li Meng marched straight to the Throne Cave Dwelling. Inside a wooden house, he threw the Dark Elf onto a bed roughly. "Take good care of her. Don''t wake her up. I''ll be back soon!" The female Lizardmen in the room nodded hurriedly. Several of them approached the unconscious Dark Elf carefully. Li Meng left the wooden house in large strides. Stopping briefly outside, he asked, "Where''s Benben?" "Boss, Benben is at the Iron Cavern. Hes been there these days." Benben at the Iron Cavern? Li Meng said no more and left quickly. After leaving the village, he returned two hours later with a large bamboo bucket in hand. Chapter 150: Good Stuff, Drink More Chapter 150: Good Stuff, Drink More Li Meng hurriedly walked into the Throne Cave Dwelling with a bamboo bucket in his arms. You, you, you! Smash the berries in the bucket and squeeze out the juice! Li Meng ordered three female Lizardmen to help with the task. The three female Lizardmen immediately came forward and took the large bamboo bucket from their leader. They grabbed a few sturdy wooden sticks from the corner and started pounding the berries. Li Meng, meanwhile, took off the spider silk rope he had gotten from Gobuge. He strode over to the bed and crouched down, roughly flipping over the Dark Elfs body. Then, he used the spider silk rope to bind her hands. You, come over here and prop her up! The female Lizardmen didnt know what their leader was doing, but they werent about to ask any questions. Two of them stepped forward and propped up the Dark Elf. Li Meng tied her up in an elaborate manner, taking over half an hour to finish. Good, this should do! Looking at the Dark Elf in front of him, Li Meng nodded repeatedly. At this moment, the Dark Elfs entire body was suspended. Her hands were tied, and the ropes other end was fastened to a beam. Her long legs were also tightly bound with spider silk ropes. Two more ropes were tied to the support pillars, pulling her to arch her body forward at a 70-degree angle. Is the juice ready? Upon hearing this, one of the female Lizardmen quickly handed over a bamboo tube filled with juice. Li Meng grinned as he took the bamboo tube. He walked over to the Dark Elf, pinched her mouth open, and said, This is good stuff. Drink more, drink more! Li Meng began pouring the black juice into the Dark Elfs mouth. As she drank, the Dark Elf suddenly furrowed her brows. She was waking up! Her tightly closed eyes slowly opened. Ugh! The slightly foul-smelling juice made the Dark Elf let out a muffled groan. She shook her head and broke free from Li Mengs hand. Its not enough yet. You need to finish it! Li Meng grinned and forcibly grabbed the Dark Elfs chin again, pouring the remaining juice into her mouth. The Dark Elf struggled, only to find that her entire body was powerless. Not until the juice was finished did Li Meng release her chin. Goblin, what... what did you make me drink? The Dark Elf glared at him, panting heavily. Li Meng scanned the Dark Elf up and down and nodded repeatedly. [Dark Elf (King)] [Level: 57] [Strength: 2174] [Defense: 1781] [Agility: 5117] [Magic Power: 2491] [Shadow Arrow: LV7] [Shadow Kindness: LV4] [Charged Strike: LV3] [Shadow Burst: LV6 (All Attributes +1200)] [Shadow Cluster Arrow: LV5] [Shadow Step: LV4 (Agility +2000)] [Spider Goddess Contract (LV4)] [Note: Consuming this skill will sign a master-servant contract with the Spider Goddess Lolth.] [Abnormal Status: Paralysis] The poisonous mushrooms still proved usefulat least the Dark Elf wasnt immune to toxins. Goblin, my... my people wont let you get away with this! Vanessas eyes flashed with a trace of confusion. Her gaze was scattered, unable to focus. In her eyes, the Goblin before her multiplied into several figures. That ugly face looked especially vivid. Li Meng grinned and took a step forward. He bent down, resting his head near her ear. Before that, youre going to give me ten thousand little Goblins! Vanessas pupils contracted, but only for a moment before becoming unfocused again. Her lips parted slightly as a look of struggle appeared on her face. No, no... no way! This isnt up to you! Li Meng straightened up and coldly looked down at the Dark Elf. Ah! Not long after, a scream filled the wooden house. The following noises reverberated through every corner of the Throne Cave Dwelling. Inside the wooden house, the female Lizardmen appeared uncomfortable. They sat on the bed, occasionally sneaking glances at their leader. The sounds continued for a long time. From morning to afternoon, then into the evening. It wasnt until the following afternoon that the wooden house finally quieted down. Goblin, I... I will definitely kill you! Suspended in the wooden house, Vanessas hair was a disheveled mess. Her face was full of hatred as she glared at the Goblin behind her. *Slap!* Li Meng raised his hand and slapped her waist, making Vanessas body tremble. She glared at him in anger. Li Meng smiled tiredly and yawned, letting go of her waist. He turned around and walked toward the bed. Lying down, Li Meng muttered as he closed his eyes, Once a day. Even if she doesnt drink, force it down! Hearing this, the two female Lizardmen got up quickly. They grabbed another bamboo tube and walked toward the Dark Elf. You dare! You pathetic traitors groveling under Goblins, ugh! As the Dark Elf cursed, the two Lizardmen forced the black juice down her throat. Li Meng slept for an entire day. It wasnt until the next morning that he finally woke up. Seeing the Dark Elf sleeping on the ground, Li Meng grinned. Without waking her, he walked past and stepped outside. Stretching outside, Li Meng said, Go bring Gobu Sheng over! One of the Goblins outside immediately ran into the depths of the forest. Before long, Gobu Shengs large figure came running over eagerly. Boss, boss! You called me? Standing before Li Meng, Gobu Sheng bowed obsequiously. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng pointed to the south. Clear the entire forest within a kilometer radius of the Throne Tribe. Build bigger and taller wooden walls extending all the way to the riverbank! Notify the nearby tribes to send their surplus manpower here to expand the tribe. Go now. Start immediately; we dont have much time! Gobu Sheng nodded repeatedly. Excited, he turned and ran into the forest. Although he didnt know why his leader wanted to expand the tribe, Gobu Sheng felt that something exciting was about to happen. Watching Gobu Shengs retreating figure, Li Mengs face was thoughtful. A battle with the Demons was inevitable. Fortifying the Throne Tribe into a fortress was essential. To accommodate more defensive forces, expanding the Throne Tribe couldnt wait any longer. No matter what, a defensive battle would be far easier than a field battle. Chapter 151: Throne Tribe Fortress Transformation Chapter 151: Throne Tribe Fortress Transformation Li Meng raised his head slightly and looked toward the south. Do we really have to withdraw the southern tribes? A trace of reluctance flashed in Li Mengs eyes. Withdrawing the southern tribes was to avoid fighting on two fronts. This could effectively delay the war with the Ratmen Tribe. However, deep in his heart, Li Meng was unwilling to withdraw the southern tribes. It was hard to establish a foothold in the south. If they withdrew now, it would not be easy to return in the future. Once the goblins withdrew, the Ratmen would surely expand northward. At that time, both sides would engage in a protracted tug-of-war in the Goblin Forest. Neither side could easily locate the others main camp. Even if the main camp was conquered, it would be difficult to annihilate the enemy completely. Li Meng did not hope to eliminate the Ratmen Tribe entirely. Instead, he wanted to wage a war of attrition, destroying the Ratmen Tribe''s active forces so they wouldnt dare attack again in the short term. Then well mass-produce soldiers! Li Meng grinned ferociously and stood up. Once the tribute from the Black Mountain Tribe arrived, the three thousand female Lizardmen would allow the tribe to mass-produce soldiers. Within half a year, they could produce seventy to one hundred thousand goblins. Looks like I cant relax! Outside the door, Li Meng strode toward the depths of the northern forest. In the following days, the Throne Tribe was bustling. As more and more goblins arrived at the Throne Tribe, a new round of expansion began. On the first day, nearly a thousand goblins were cutting down trees in the forest surrounding the Throne Tribe. By the third day, the number increased to two thousand. By the fifth day, it had grown to five thousand. Half a month later, the goblins numbered ten thousand. The forest around the Throne Tribe became a hive of activity. The forest was disappearing at a visible rate. The sound of trees being felled echoed twenty-four hours a day. Goblins would sleep when tired, eat when hungry, and continue working when full. Li Meng was also not idle. At the Iron Cavern, he tried every method to increase production. Another new day arrived, in the afternoon. At the underground riverbank of the Iron Cavern. The cavern bustled with activity. The constant clanging of ironwork filled the air. Looking toward the underground river, water-powered bellows stretched as far as the eye could see. Each water-powered bellow was connected to a blast furnace. The blast furnaces, towering nearly ten meters high, radiated astonishing heat. Each had a spiral staircase leading to the top. Like the bellows, they stretched into the distance. Nearly three thousand goblins were toiling throughout the cavern. Some were forging iron, while others bustled around the blast furnaces. Beside each furnace was a square pond. The molten pig iron from the blast furnaces flowed into these ponds. Through rapid stirring, oxidation, and decarburization, steel could be obtained. The key to producing low-carbon and high-carbon steel lay in the stirring time. To pinpoint the exact time, Li Meng experimented for several months before finding a method. The stirring rods in the goblins hands were made from specially selected wood. Each few rotations would burn off a segment. The number of burned segments was used to precisely measure time. Prioritize the production of weapons and arrowheads. Armor can wait for now. Wiping the sweat from his face, Li Meng headed toward the cave entrance. Boss, dont worry, weve got it covered, said Gobuge, who was trailing behind with a fawning expression. And stock up on as many arrowheads as possible. The more, the better. With war approaching, military supplies were the most important. Having soldiers without weapons was useless. Goblins were simply too weak. Without quality weapons, no matter how large their numbers, they would be of little use. Boss, are we going to war? Gobuge could sense this from Li Mengs words. Since learning to forge iron, Gobuge seemed to have grown much smarter. Things that were once hard to remember now came easily. Yes, were going to war! After consuming a Ghost Beastman, Gobuge had changed significantly. Not only had it evolved into a Goblin Warrior, but it was also just one step away from becoming a Goblin Champion. Its once small and thin frame had grown into a hulking figure. It was now nearly 2.4 meters tall. Benben, come back with me. Youre not needed here! For over a month, Benben had been helping Gobuge with odd jobs in the Iron Cavern. Trailing behind the two, Benben lowered its head and looked at the helmet in its hands. Boss, I want to go into the mountains! Walking out of the cave entrance, Li Meng bathed in the scorching sunlight. He turned and looked at Benben. Will it be dangerous? Benben shook its big head and donned its helmet. It patted its chest armor with its massive hand. Boss, Im strong! Li Meng grinned and waved his hand. Then go. Remember what I told you. I remember: If I cant win, run. If Im tired, run. If Im out of mana, run! Satisfied, Li Meng nodded. Come back soon! Benben hefted its massive wolf-tooth club onto its shoulder and strode into the forest. To the north were mountains, where Benbens subordinates had been found. Watching Benbens large figure disappear into the forest, Li Meng stood silently. It was hard to say when Benben would return. Not until Benbens towering figure vanished into the depths of the forest did Li Meng look away. At the cave entrance, Gobuge also watched Li Meng leave. Only after Li Mengs figure disappeared into the forest did Gobuge turn back to the Iron Cavern. As the boss of the Iron Cavern, Gobuge could not leave for even a moment. Otherwise, the underlings would slack off. It had to supervise them to fulfill the tasks given by the boss. Time passed quickly. Before long, more than half a month had gone by. Not long after entering the forest, Li Meng heard sounds of commotion up ahead. Its the boss! Boss! Boss! Soon, Li Meng saw the goblins chopping down trees in the forest. The arrival of the boss excited the goblins. They looked at Li Mengs tall figure with both fanaticism and fear. Li Meng grinned and waved his hand. Boys, keep working hard. Soon, Ill let you eat Pigmen! Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These words sent the goblins into a frenzy, cheering loudly. Pigmen meat was delicious. It was even greasier than forest boar meat. One bite and their mouths would be full of oil. Many of these goblins had never tasted Pigmen meat before. But they had heard stories from other goblins who had. The goblins enthusiastically continued chopping wood, drooling at the thought. Leisurely, Li Meng continued walking toward the tribe. By the time Li Meng returned to the Throne Tribe, half an hour had passed. On the way, Li Meng climbed the wooden walls and observed the logging work outside. The initial phase was simple. It was merely about clearing all the trees in designated areas. The second phase would use the felled trees to build wooden walls. Once the walls stood at the outermost boundary, construction of internal buildings would begin. Goblins! As Li Meng stepped through the gates of the Throne Cave Dwelling, he heard the dark elfs resentful cry. Inside the wooden house, the dark elf was no longer hanging. She was tied to the bed in a cross-like position. Her belly was round and full; it wouldnt be long before she gave birth. Facing the dark elfs hateful gaze, Li Meng grinned. Chapter 152: Sooner or Later, I Will Kill You Chapter 152: Sooner or Later, I Will Kill You Without hesitation, he came to the side of the Dark Elf. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once again, he sat down beside the Dark Elf. Reaching out his right hand, Li Meng''s thick hand gently stroked the Dark Elf''s bulging belly. "I remember now, your name is Vanessa. Another black-robed figure called you that!" Vanessa glared angrily at him. The hatred in her eyes seemed as if she wanted to tear the Goblin in front of her to pieces. "I originally wanted to ask you some things, but I guess you won''t tell me now!" Vanessa''s face showed a look of mockery. She let out a cold snort, her face full of disgust. "Goblin, dont think you can get any information from me." Li Meng was not angry. He grinned, his big head leaning forward to lick Vanessas cheek. "Ah!" Vanessa let out a sharp scream. Her head swayed helplessly as she struggled. "Get off me, you ugly, disgusting monster!" "I will kill you, I will definitely kill you!" "One day, I will skin you alive and slaughter all Goblins!" Vanessas face turned deathly pale. She wanted to vomit but couldnt. Her delicate body trembled with anger. "Wa hahaha!" The sound of Li Mengs hearty laughter echoed in the wooden hut. Li Meng looked at Vanessa, who was helplessly furious beneath him, with great pleasure. "Dont worry, Vanessa, it wont just be you. One day, Ill make all Dark Elves taste the might of my iron rod." "And you!" Li Meng grabbed Vanessas face with his right hand. He forcibly made her look at his face, which was considered handsome among Goblins. "One day, you will call me Boss!" "Delusional!" Vanessa glared angrily. She opened her mouth and bit down hard on Li Mengs face. Li Meng didnt dodge, letting her bite him. But his skin was too thick. Vanessas teeth couldnt even break the skin. To the female Lizardmen in the hut, it looked like the originally furious Dark Elf had given their boss an intimate kiss on the cheek. "Wa hahaha, so soft!" Li Meng laughed loudly as he stood up and walked outside. "Goblin, if you have the guts, just kill me. Otherwise, one day I will make you pay the price!" Listening to Vanessas furious shouting from inside the hut, Li Meng grinned and waved his hand. "Ill be waiting. Until then, you better give birth to lots and lots of little Goblins for me!" "Goblin!" This remark seemed to trigger Vanessa. Vanessas angry and shrill scream echoed in the wooden hut. "So refreshing!" At the doorway, Li Meng sat comfortably on the steps. Vanessas helpless rage left him thoroughly satisfied. It even gave him goosebumps. If this happened a few times every day, wouldnt life be heavenly? "Boss, Boss, whats that black thing inside?" A Goblin guarding the door asked curiously. Its gaze occasionally darted toward the inside of the hut. Its strong curiosity overcame its fear of the Boss. "Dark Elf, a race that looks a lot like humans!" Humans? The Goblins eyes lit up with greed. Drool almost dripped from its mouth as it looked toward the hut. "Boss, Boss, is it tasty?" "I dont know, I havent eaten one!" Human hearts were pretty tasty. But Li Meng had never actually tried human meat. As for Dark Elves, who looked similar to humans, Li Meng wasnt interested in killing Vanessa to find out. Getting up, Li Meng walked outside with big strides. Time passed bit by bit, and the expansion of the Throne Tribe continued in an orderly fashion. In less than a month and a half, the forest around the Throne Tribe had completely changed. The forest within a 1.5-kilometer radius had been completely cleared. The layers of stacked wood began to be processed further by the Goblins. Through this secondary processing, they obtained timber, branches, and bark ropes. By the third month of the expansion, large-scale construction of wooden walls and houses began. A taller and larger wooden wall began to rise in the north. The outer wooden wall would reach an astonishing height of 15 meters and a width of 10 meters. Under Li Mengs guidance, the foolish and weak Goblins erupted with astonishing strength. Another new day, in the morning. Throne Tribe, Throne Cave Dwelling. "Goblin, Goblin!" In the morning, Vanessas scream echoed from the wooden hut as usual. But this time, her scream had a tinge of sobbing. The hut was in chaos. Female Lizardmen occasionally rushed out in a hurry. They carried two small Goblins in their hands. Although the little Goblins struggled, as long as they grabbed their feet and held them upside down, they wouldnt get hurt. Newborn Goblins were in a weakened state. It would take a few hours before they would become lively and energetic. It wasnt until two hours later that the hut finally quieted down. "Not bad, there should be 18 of them!" Seeing another female Lizardman carrying out two small Goblins, Li Meng grinned and clicked his tongue in amazement. "Truly a fertile female!" Last time, Vanessa had given birth to 13 little Goblins. This time, she did even better. "Boss, theres no more!" At this moment, a female Lizardman hurried out. She also had a big belly. Though it wasnt as big as Vanessas yet. "Why isnt she making any noise?" Li Meng curiously asked when he noticed the hut had gone silent. The female Lizardman glanced back at the hut. "Shes probably tired." "Did she drink the fruit juice today?" The female Lizardman shook her head. "Make her drink it. Shes a strong one. If she regains her strength, she could kill all of you in an instant." Hearing this, the female Lizardmans face paled. She turned to head back into the hut. "What happened to your hand?" The smell of blood on the female Lizardman caught Li Mengs attention. The female Lizardmans body trembled, and she hurriedly hid her hand behind her. "Boss, I... Im fine. Dont... dont eat me." The female Lizardmans face was filled with fear. She was injured. What if the smell of blood triggered the Boss? Li Meng grinned and beckoned her over. "Your meat doesnt taste good. I wont eat you." "Re... really?" The female Lizardman was still afraid. Li Meng nodded. The female Lizardman cautiously walked forward. She revealed the hand she had been hiding behind her. There were four deep bite marks on her arm. Blood continued to ooze from the wounds. "It must have been a newborn Goblin that bit you." Goblins had very sharp teeth. Even newborn Goblins had strong, hard teeth. The female Lizardman nodded. Li Meng extended his left hand. Using the claw of his right index finger, he sliced his own arm. A thin cut appeared, and a few drops of blood oozed out. Just a few dropsvery little. As soon as the blood emerged, the wound healed. "Drink the blood!" Li Meng held his arm up to the female Lizardmans mouth. Chapter 153: “Heart Words” Advances to “Word Spirit” Chapter 153: "Heart Words" Advances to "Word Spirit" The female Lizardman raised her head and looked at her leader''s ferocious face. This was an order from her leader; she had to obey. She leaned forward, stuck out her tongue, and licked the blood on her arm into her mouth. A strange scene occurred. Hei Nana only felt a warm current rushing to her wound. The four bloody holes on her arm began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. Within just a few breaths, the holes had completely disappeared. This miraculous scene left Hei Nana with an expression of disbelief. She never thought her leaders blood would possess such abilities. This was too magical! "Stop standing there in a daze. Go back and rest." Li Meng reached out and slapped the female Lizardman''s plump buttocks. Hei Nana, embarrassed, turned around and entered the house. Watching the curvy back of the female Lizardman, Li Meng grinned. The scales on her waist and hips were still very smooth. Although they werent as delicate as the Dark Elves, the touch wasnt bad. Li Meng turned around and sat back on the steps. "Bring Gobu Sheng to see me!" A Goblin guarding the door quickly ran into the depths of the forest. The day for exchanging intelligence with the Theocracy was approaching. Whether they could avoid the Theocracy''s surveillance line depended on this intelligence exchange. "System, start life simulation!" The previous future line had already been altered. Li Meng originally intended to simulate life again once the cooldown was over. However, returning to the Throne Tribe made him forget. But now, it wasnt too late. [Life Simulation Begins] [You sit at the entrance, thinking about what to do in the future.] [You leave the Throne Tribe and head for the Black Mountain Marshlands.] [You make contact with the agents of the Theocracy.] [The Black Mountain Tribe''s tribute arrives at the Throne Tribe.] [At your request, the Throne Tribe enters a war-breeding mode.] [One day, you receive news of the Demon Armys invasion.] [A Demon Army composed of Pigmen and Beastmen flows into the Goblin Forest from the Southern Wasteland.] [One day, you receive news from the southern tribes that the Ratmen Tribe is launching a large-scale invasion.] [The Demon Army is at the gates.] [You challenge the Demon Armys commander, "Iron Face," but Iron Face refuses, greatly demoralizing the Demon Army.] [Faced with the heavily fortified Fortified Tribe, the Demon Army cannot break through.] [Due to heavy losses, Iron Face chooses to retreat.] Please make a selection: 1. Pursue the retreating Demon Army and eliminate their forces. 2. Do nothing and let the Demon Army leave. 3. Seek a truce with the Demon Army. "Option three!" Among the three options, the third was clearly the most reliable. [You shout loudly and stop the Ghost Beastman "Iron Face."] [On the barren land outside the tribe, you have a conversation with the Ghost Beastman "Iron Face."] [From Iron Face, you learn some intelligence about the Southern Wasteland.] [The Demon Army''s main base is in the northern continent, and the Southern Wasteland is merely a forward base.] [Iron Face agrees to cooperate with you to jointly defend against the threat of humanity.] [The Demon Army retreats. Using your wisdom, you eliminate the threat from the east.] [The southern tribes send urgent calls for help. Many tribes have been destroyed by the Ratmen Tribe''s army.] [You lead an army of 100,000 Goblins south to intercept the Ratmen Tribe.] [In the vast forest, you lead the Goblin army in a decisive battle against the Ratmen Tribe.] [The Ratmen Tribe is defeated and flees underground.] Please make a selection: 1. Pursue the Ratmen Tribe into the underground tunnels and eliminate as many as possible. 2. Enjoy the fruits of victory and do nothing. "Option one!" The Ratmen Tribe loved to burrow tunnels. The underground beneath the Goblin Forest likely had a complex network of tunnels. If they allowed the Ratmen Tribe to flee underground, they would constantly harass the southern tribes with raids. [You choose to pursue the Ratmen Tribe. The Goblin army floods into the underground tunnels.] [You continue sending more troops into the Goblin Forests underground tunnels.] [In a long pursuit, the Ratmen Tribe retreats westward.] [Three years pass.] [Life Simulation Ends. Score: 100] Please make a selection: - Each 10 points can be used to increase level by 1. - Each 1 point can improve an attribute by 1. - Each 20 points increases Luck by 1. - Each 10 points upgrades the "Stone Bullet" skill by 1 level. - Each 10 points upgrades the "Heart Words" skill by 1 level. - Each 10 points upgrades the "War Stomp" skill by 1 level. "What is the advanced skill of ''Heart Words''?" Li Meng had never upgraded "Heart Words" because level 1 was enough. Other than communicating telepathically, he couldnt think of another use for the skill. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Upgrade ''Heart Words''!" [You consume 90 points. ''Heart Words'' skill level increases by 9.] ["Heart Words" has reached max level and automatically advances to "Word Spirit."] "''Word Spirit''? What does it do?" With a thought, Li Meng opened his character panel. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 35] [Strength: 9467] [Defense: 9146] [Agility: 4747] [Magic Power: 2399] [Charisma: 0] [Luck: 11] [Devour: Has a chance to obtain the skills of devoured monsters.] [Iron Body: LV5 (Strength +5000, Defense +5000, Agility +2500)] [Wind Blade: LV1] [Physical Regeneration - Undying Body: LV2] [Word Spirit: LV1] [King of Ice Elements: LV1] [Mad God: LV1] [Limb Reinforcement: LV6 (Strength +300, Agility +300)] [Elemental Affinity: LV1 (Magic Power +1000)] [War Stomp: LV1] [Stone Bullet: LV1] At the moment he opened the character panel, Li Meng understood what "Word Spirit" was. "Word Spirit" was a mental skill. It imbued words with a hypnotic magic that compelled belief. Like hypnosis, it could even alter someones memory. It could implant nonexistent memories directly into someones mind. Unless they were mentally immune, like Benben, they would struggle to resist its influence. "This is perfect for testing on Vanessa!" Li Meng grinned. Just as he was about to stand up Gobu Sheng came running from the depths of the forest. "Boss, Boss, you called me?" The Goblin ran up to his leader with a flattering expression. "Prioritize building cave dwellings. A group of female Lizardmen will arrive soon; they need housing." Based on the timeline, less than two months remained of the six-month deadline. Soon, the Black Mountain Tribe''s tribute would depart for the Throne Tribe. Proper housing must be arranged before the female Lizardmen arrive. Gobu Shengs eyes lit up, and he nodded repeatedly. Chapter 154: False Memories and True Emotions Chapter 154: False Memories and True Emotions "Boss, I understand! I''ll get the boys to build the cave dwellings right away!" The cave dwellings refer to the houses, which are wooden houses meant for living. "Go ahead and get to work!" Getting up, Li Meng returned to the wooden house. Meanwhile, Gobu Sheng ran happily towards the depths of the forest. As Li Meng entered the wooden house, he saw the Lizardmen feeding Vanessa some juice. The juice had quite a few effects. It would make a persons mind scatter, unable to focus. It also made them weak and numb. Using "Word Spirit" on someone in such a state would be doubly effective. "Go... Goblin, I... I will kill you!" The Dark Elf''s gaze was still full of hatred. She wished she could peel Li Meng''s skin off and pull out his tendons. Li Meng smiled broadly and slowly approached Vanessa. For the convenience of administering medicine and giving birth, Vanessa was once again suspended. If left to her own devices, she would struggle. During the birth of the little goblins, she could even injure them. Facing Vanessas resentful gaze, Li Meng smiled at her. He reached out his right hand and forcibly grabbed her chin. In her weakened state, Vanessa was powerless to resist. Li Meng lifted Vanessa''s head, making her look at him. With a thought, Li Meng activated "Word Spirit." An eerie scene unfolded. Li Mengs originally green pupils disappeared. They turned into a deep, endless darkness. Vanessas pupils constricted, and her face became numb. In the wooden house, the sound of Li Mengs voice, like that of a demon, filled the air. "In a lush green forest, you see a weak little goblin, its name is Gobu Meng. It is very weak and is bullied by other goblins. It gets knocked down again and again, but always stands up. You find it interesting and secretly observe it." "You watch it grow stronger and stronger, eventually becoming the little boss, and then the big boss." "One day, it leaves the goblin nest with its subordinates and heads to the goblin north shore to establish a new tribe." "It grows stronger, and the tribe gradually grows as well. You are not satisfied just watching from the shadows." "One day, you deliberately expose yourself to it." "It notices you, and you run while it chases you." "In the depths of the forest, you purposely slow down to let it catch up to you." "It sees you for the first time, and you finally face it." "To your surprise, it has always known of your existence." "Although it could not see you, it could smell your scent." "It feared you might leave, so it pretended not to notice you." "Knowing this, you feel comforted." "Although it is just a goblin, it is a very smart and special goblin." "You meet, and become friends." "You often meet in the depths of the forest." "Being a goblin, it occasionally casts a greedy glance at you." S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But every time, it suppresses its desire." "Seeing the goblin beside you struggling to suppress its instincts, you feel an unusual emotion." "One day, it suddenly disappears, without a trace. No matter how hard you search, you can''t find it." "You panic and search for it, but to no avail." "Just when you''re about to give up, it suddenly returns to the tribe, safe and sound." "That night, you meet under the moonlight." "Leaning against a big tree, the two of you sit silently, facing each other." "You hold its hand, and it throws itself on you!" "You don''t refuse or resist, and under the moonlight, the two of you become one." "From that point on, you live happily together." "Although frequent pregnancies make you frustrated, you gradually come to enjoy the feeling." "But the good times dont last long. One day, your people appear." "Seeing that you don''t want to leave, your people forcibly erase your memories of it." "It gets furious and drives your people away." Li Meng narrated slowly, like telling a story. "It binds you, hoping that one day you will regain your memories." "To help you regain your memories, it uses all kinds of methods to stimulate you." As he finished, a strange expression appeared on Li Meng''s face. Although the plot was somewhat clich, would it really work? This story wasnt just made up. It was carefully considered from many angles. The black robe had been active in the Goblin Forest. It had definitely been active for quite some time. The timeline aligned perfectly with Vanessa''s memories. With a thought, Li Mengs pupils returned to normal. Vanessa stared blankly at the goblin in front of her. After a long while, her eyes gradually regained clarity. "Ah!" Vanessas face twisted in pain. Suddenly, she let out a tragic scream. This startled Li Meng. "Vanessa... Vanessa, are you... okay?" Li Meng hurriedly released her chin. Looking at the painful expression on Vanessas face, Li Meng seemed a little at a loss. After a while, the painful look on Vanessas face disappeared. She glared angrily at the goblin in front of her. But in the next moment, her gaze softened and became gentle. Within seconds, the loving look changed to resentment. Just like that, in Li Mengs eyes, Vanessa''s expressions were incredibly complex. "Stop thinking about it, stop thinking about it!" Suddenly, Li Meng opened his arms and hugged Vanessa. The sorrowful sound coming from his mouth didnt seem to be fake. Vanessa, suddenly embraced by the goblin, looked dazed. After a while, she slightly parted her lips and exhaled softly. She tenderly embraced the goblin''s bear-like waist. "Gobu Meng, I remember now, I remember everything!" Vanessa smiled blissfully, feeling the warmth of Gobu Meng''s chest. Although falling in love with a goblin was a bit strange, The strange yet happy feeling wasnt bad. Vanessa''s reaction caused Li Meng to look puzzled. This "Word Spirit" skill was too powerful. Vanessa had turned the story he told her into real memories. The female Lizardmen in the wooden house stared at the scene in astonishment. They had no idea what had happened. Just moments ago, the Dark Elf wanted to peel the bosss skin off, And now, she was clinging to him like a partner? The look of happiness and gentleness on her face was certainly not fake. Li Meng, with a delighted expression, released Vanessa. "Really, Vanessa, you werent lying to me, right?" Vanessa smiled and nodded. She gently cupped Li Meng''s face with both hands. "Yes, I remember it all!" Facing the tender and affectionate Vanessa, Li Meng still felt somewhat uncomfortable. But the joy on his face was unmistakable. "Great, great!" Li Meng hurriedly began to untie Vanessas ropes. "Sorry, Vanessa, I... I didnt mean to hurt you." Although he said this, Li Meng was observing Vanessa''s condition. If her paralysis state was no longer present, he wouldnt have been so quick to untie her. Perhaps Vanessa''s tenderness and affection were just an act. Seeing Li Mengs apologetic face, Vanessa shook her head. After a while, Li Meng finally untied the ropes from Vanessas hands and feet. He then scooped her up and walked briskly towards the bed. When he reached the bed, Li Meng carefully laid Vanessa down on it. Chapter 155: Humans, Heaven, and the Catastrophe of World Destruction Chapter 155: Humans, Heaven, and the Catastrophe of World Destruction "Vanessa, you... you won''t leave me again, will you?" Li Meng, sitting by the bedside, looked at Vanessa with hopeful eyes. Vanessa weakly shook her head. "I wont leave you. I wont give Olivia another chance!" It turned out that the other figure in the black robe was called "Olivia." From the name, it seemed to be a female. "Vanessa, why are you crying?" As they talked, tears suddenly began to fall from Vanessa''s eyes. Clear, crystalline tears streamed down her cheeks. Li Meng became anxious, unsure of what to do. When it came to playing the role of a partner, Li Meng was certainly doing his best. Vanessa shook her head, both crying and laughing. "I... I dont know either. Thinking of the days when we first met and got to know each other makes me feel so warm. Its like everything just happened yesterday. But the thought of losing these memories at any moment terrifies me!" Vanessa reached out and tightly held Li Mengs right hand. "Gobumeng, if one day I suddenly forget you again, you must tie me down. Dont let me leave you. If one year isnt enough, then two years; if two years arent enough, then ten years. You must live well and never let me wake up only to lose everything." Faced with Vanessas heartfelt plea, Li Meng fell silent. All he wanted was a strong subordinate. But how should he respond to Vanessas genuine feelings? Li Meng reached out his right hand and gently caressed Vanessas face. "Vanessa, I wont let you leave me again." Vanessa happily nuzzled her face against Li Mengs hand. With Gobumengs promise, she felt at ease. It wasnt until two hours later that Li Meng finally left the wooden hut in a daze. Standing at the door, he looked up and let the sunlight bathe his face. "Ill just treat her better from now on!" With a grin, Li Meng leisurely walked toward the warehouse. He wasnt twisted enough to torture a woman who loved him, even if that love wasnt entirely real. About half an hour later, Li Meng returned. In his arms was a pile of clothing he had found in the warehouse. These clothes had been stripped from adventurers. In the battle against the Irisis Public Pioneering Corps, many adventurers had perished. The iron armor and weapons had already been melted down and reforged. The cloth and silk had been collected and stored in the warehouse. "Here are some clothes I found in the warehouse. Pick something you like to wear." Li Meng placed the clothes on the floor next to the bed. Vanessa, her bare body glistening, sat up. She looked gently at the tall and ugly goblin before her. Her dark red skin revealed seductive curves. Li Meng sat cross-legged by the bedside. "Vanessa, why did the Dark Elf race summon the Savage God?" Whether Vanessa was willing to tell him, Li Meng didnt know. But how she answered was very important. Even now, Li Meng couldnt be sure if Vanessa was pretending. Vanessa leaned forward and snuggled into Li Mengs arms. Li Meng instinctively held her smooth, soft waist. Inside the wooden hut, Vanessas voice began to rise. "Ammon, do you know the origins of humanity?" The single word "Ammon" sent shivers down Li Mengs spine. "No, after all, in your eyes, Im just a goblin who hasnt been alive for long." Vanessa chuckled. Compared to her nearly eternal lifespan, Ammon was indeed very young. "Three thousand years ago, humans on the Augus Continent were still very weak. They were the favorite slaves of the dragonkin. But one day, humans living on the Central Continent rose in rebellion against the dragonkin. They slaughtered their masters and fled southward, eventually establishing themselves in the southern borderlands of the continent, where they thrived." "After arriving in the southern borderlands, humans suddenly became exceptionally strong overnight. They developed their own system of power, ''Crystal Magic,'' and used it to repel numerous invasions from other races." "For two thousand years, many races have tried to investigate the origin of human crystals, but all have come up empty-handed." "Two thousand five hundred years ago, the Sea of Death appeared out of nowhere and began to expand rapidly." "Where it spread, all life perished, and nothing grew. That is the Sea of Death." "Fifteen years ago, a very strange being came to our chieftain. It was neither fully human nor inhuman, with a pair of pure white wings of light. It claimed to be an angel from Heaven and said that the crystals were a product of Heaven, while humans were a race favored by Heaven." "The angel told the chieftain that the crystals worshiped by humans were slowly consuming the planets life energy. If the crystals werent destroyed, the Sea of Death would engulf the entire world within a thousand years." "Upon hearing this, the chieftain began secretly plotting to use the Savage Gods power to destroy humanity." "Olivia and I came to the Goblin Forest because of this." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Goblin Forest is very close to the human world and is home to many savage tribes. Its the perfect place to summon the Savage God." "And then I met you, Ammon!" At the end of her story, Vanessa looked up at Ammon with deep affection in her eyes. Faced with Vanessas tender gaze, Li Meng smiled awkwardly. Earlier, he had suspected that Vanessa might be faking her emotions. Now Li Meng realized the power of "Word Spirits." Vanessa had truly accepted those false memories. Imagined memories were the most deeply ingrained. Holding Vanessas soft waist, Li Mengs expression turned contemplative. He hadnt expected to learn such a world-destroying secret from Vanessa. "Could my purpose in coming to this world be to destroy the crystals?" The apocalyptic disaster made Li Meng wonder. But he didnt have the time to dwell on such chaotic thoughts now. Looking down at Vanessas delicate and supple body, Li Meng grinned. Vanessas body was indeed soft. It also smelled fragrant, incredibly enticing. "Vanessa, how do those ships flying in the sky manage to stay afloat?" Whether the world ended or not, Li Meng didnt care. Satisfying his curiosity was far more important. Li Meng had always been curious about how flying ships worked. Vanessa, being a Dark Elf with vast knowledge, must know the answer. Seeing Ammons curious expression, Vanessa smiled. "Thats primal rune magic, originating from the dwarves. It allows magic to be engraved into enchanted materials using runes, making magic power more efficient. The dragon bones of flying ships are inscribed with numerous flight runes. When activated, these runes enable the ship to fly. By adjusting the amount of magic input, one can control the ships ascent and descent. The sails are inscribed with hurricane runes that generate wind to propel the ship." Vanessas explanation made Li Mengs eyes light up. So the principle behind flying ships lay in "primal rune magic." Chapter 156: Crystal Rune Magic Chapter 156: Crystal Rune Magic Vanessa, do humans also have the ability to build floating ships? Vanessa smiled softly and nodded. Vanessa knew Ammon must be interested in the humans. Humans indeed have the ability to build floating ships. However, the rune magic humans use is slightly different from the original rune magic. It has been modified into crystal rune magic to adapt to crystal energy. Human rune magic consumes more crystal energy to operate, but compared to original rune magic, crystal rune magic is more versatile. Human crystal rune magic and original rune magic achieve the same goal by different means. Crystal rune magic can also be powered by elemental crystals. Ammon, if you want to acquire crystal rune magic technology, youll need to visit larger human towns to find it. Li Meng grinned and nodded. Crystal rune magic technology was indeed a valuable asset. Floating ships were a weapon of war. No matter what, he had to seize the crystal rune magic technology from the humans. Vanessa, what is this? Li Meng took a silver ore out of the beast-hide pouch at his waist. This is mithril ore? Vanessas exclamation echoed in the wooden hut. Vanessas surprise made Li Meng suspicious. So, this world really had "mithril ore." Vanessa, what is this thing used for? Vanessa took the mithril ore from Ammon''s hand. She carefully examined it up close. Ammon, mithril is indestructible and is the best material for magical devices. Rune inscriptions also require mithril as an engraving material. On the Augus Continent, mithril is a strategic resource for all races, and many wars among the continent''s races have been waged over mithril mines. Li Meng took the silver ore back from Vanessa''s hand. Vanessa, if mithril is indestructible, how is it smelted? The prerequisite for being an engraving material was liquefaction. If mithril was indestructible, how could it be liquefied? In the wooden hut, Vanessa answered Ammons question. Ammon, although mithril is indestructible, magic essence can liquefy mithril! Magic essence? Whats that? What kind of thing could liquefy indestructible mithril? Li Meng was very curious about the magic essence Vanessa mentioned. Vanessa smiled softly and answered Ammons question. Magic essence is the mucus of water slimes. All races raise water slimes to obtain magic essence. Water slime mucus? Li Meng thought of the lake of water slimes in the southern forest. Could those lake waters be water slime mucus? Vanessa, Ill have to leave for a few days. You stay here and rest. The agreed date with the Holy Church was approaching, and he needed to set out. Hearing that Li Meng was leaving, Vanessa became anxious. She quickly grabbed Li Meng''s hand. Ammon, I want to go too! Li Meng grinned and patted Vanessas shoulder. This time, Im dealing with humans. Its not convenient for you to show up. Dont worry, Ill be back in at most half a month. Although Vanessa was very agile, her stamina was obviously not great. The Throne Tribe was at least 700 kilometers from the Black Mountain Marshlands. If he went alone, he could reach it in a day. Ill stay in the distance and wont show myself! Faced with Vanessas pitiful expression, Li Meng felt a headache. Could it be he had gotten himself a tagalong? Fine. Rest for a day, and well set out tomorrow! Taking her along wouldnt waste much time anyway. Leaving Vanessa in the tribe made Li Meng uneasy. After all, there was another figure in a black robe lurking in the shadows. If he wasnt around, Vanessa might interact with that person and awaken. Vanessas paralyzed state was still ongoing. She had to stay that way until it ended before he could leave. Great! Ammon, youre the best! Vanessa happily hugged Li Meng''s neck, clinging to his arms. Her face reddened slightly, and Vanessa lowered her head in embarrassment. Ammon, you cant bully me tonight. Goblins have a short gestation period, and Ill get a big belly in a few days. Itll be inconvenient. Li Meng grinned and lightly patted Vanessa''s waist. Alright, I wont bully you! The female lizardmen in the hut looked at the pair with strange expressions. They didnt understand what was going on. Why had the dark elf who had once been hostile to their leader suddenly become so close to him? Had their leader been deceived by this dark elf? Time passed quickly, and the day flew by. The next morning, at the Throne Cave Dwelling: Ammon, how does this look? In the wooden hut, Li Meng stared blankly at Vanessa. She was as beautiful as a legendary elf. No, Vanessa was an elf. Vanessas tall figure was clad in an adventurer''s leather armor. Her slender waist and legs were exposed, fully showcasing her curvaceous figure. You look great, Vanessa. Youd look good in anything. Faced with Ammons greedy gaze, Vanessa smiled softly. She picked up an adventurer''s longbow from the ground and waved it. Ammon, lets set out! Alright! Li Meng grinned, carrying his massive iron club as he stepped outside. The two walked out of the Throne Cave Dwelling one after another. In the tribe, they walked side by side. Vanessa, is your body recovered? Vanessa smiled faintly, hanging her bow and arrows on her back. Ammon, Im fine! Li Meng glanced at Vanessa by his side. The paralysis abnormality still hadnt faded. The two exited the tribes southern gate, entering the bustling construction site outside. Its the boss! Whos the female with him? So ugly. Not as good-looking as lizardmen. Yeah, I agree. Benben is prettier. Benben is way prettier than her. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing the noisy goblins, Vanessa frowned. Without her black robe, she couldnt understand what the goblins were saying. But their expressions while looking at her seemed strange. She guessed they werent saying anything good. Ammon, what are they saying? Well haha, theyre saying youre really beautiful. Li Meng laughed awkwardly, his gaze wandering. His goblin followers had a strange sense of aesthetics. Vanessa was far more attractive than Benben. Could goblin aesthetics be tied to skin color? But Benbens skin color wasnt particularly appealing either. Really? Vanessa looked skeptical. The goblins expressions didnt seem like they were complimenting her. Of course its true. I wouldnt lie to you! I see! Vanessa smiled faintly and didnt press further. Before long, the two reached the riverside. Vanessa, get on. Ill carry you! With that, Li Meng bent down and lifted Vanessa onto his shoulders. Li Mengs shoulders were broad enough for Vanessa to sit. Ammon, wont this tire you out? Li Meng grinned and stepped onto the river. Dont worry, I have plenty of strength! Vanessa blushed slightly. She knew better than anyone how much strength Ammon had. Hold on tight, Im about to run! Vanessa quickly grabbed Ammons head. Li Meng started running across the river. Where he passed, a long trail lingered on the river''s surface. Chapter 157: You Will Be Ridiculed Chapter 157: You Will Be Ridiculed "Vanessa, do you still remember what happened in the Black Mountain Marshlands?" On the river''s surface, Li Meng was carrying Vanessa as he sprinted madly. While running, he casually chatted with Vanessa. "I do remember, Ammon. How did you survive back then?" Vanessa curiously touched Ammon''s neck. She vividly recalled personally beheading Ammon. However, even though his head was severed, Ammon hadn''t died. Not long after, he reappeared, lively as ever. "My self-healing ability is incredibly strong; killing me isn''t that easy." Ammon''s explanation made Vanessa roll her eyes. This was not something that could be explained away with a mere claim of strong self-healing. Even among dragonkin renowned for their regenerative capabilities, decapitation was fatal. Although she was puzzled, Vanessa didnt ask further. At that moment, Vanessa''s brow slightly furrowed. She turned her head slightly to look toward the southern shore. "Ammon, I sense the presence of the Black Robe." Hearing Vanessa''s words, Li Meng''s expression shifted slightly. Without stopping, he continued dashing across the water''s surface. "Vanessa, what is the Black Robe?" Vanessa mentioned sensing the Black Robe''s aura instead of Olivia''s, which piqued Li Meng''s curiosity. "The Black Robe is a semi-divine artifact woven from the silk of the goddess Lolth. It conceals the aura of dark elves, enhances the body in all aspects, and is exclusive to dark elves. It has no effect when worn by other races." "Semi-divine artifact? Its so fragile that it can be destroyed so easily!" Indeed, Yue E''s water cannon magic was strong, but not to the extent of destroying a semi-divine artifact. "Well... the goddess Lolth fears water!" Hearing this, Li Meng showed a look of realization. So it was due to a weakness. If the goddess Lolth feared water, then naturally, her silk would as well. No wonder Vanessa''s Black Robe had been so easily damaged. "Is it Olivia?" Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It should be her." Li Meng furrowed his brow, a hint of helplessness flashing in his eyes. Wasn''t this expected? After he had taken Vanessa, it was natural for Olivia to keep pestering him. "Ammon, capture her!" Vanessa looked toward the southern forest with an expressionless face. "Are you sure?" Li Meng turned to glance at Vanessa, who was perched on his shoulder. A trace of surprise flickered in his eyes. After all, Olivia was Vanessa''s clanswoman. The fact that Vanessa had come to the Goblin Forest with her suggested their relationship couldnt have been too strained. "Luckily, shes here. If she returns to the clan, Ammon, youll be in big trouble!" How could Li Meng not understand the implications of Vanessas words? The dark elves were likely a major power on the Augus Continent. If Olivia called for reinforcements, he would undoubtedly face grave consequences. "Ill deal with her later. Lets focus on the main task first." Once Olivia was captured, everything else would be easier to handle. With the "Word of Command" skill, she would eventually submit. If not the first time, then the second. If not the second, then the third. Even the strongest will would eventually crumble. "Mm, since shes followed us this far, she likely wont leave easily." On the vast rivers surface, the two rapidly disappeared into the distance. Shortly after they left, on the southern shore of the Goblin River, a certain spot began to distort. In the next moment, a figure cloaked in black appeared out of thin air on the riverbank. "Vanessa... why?" The voice from under the Black Robe was filled with confusion and doubt. After a while, the black-cloaked figure disappeared silently once more. That night, deep within the eastern forest along a tributary of the Goblin River, a campfire crackled. By the fire sat two figures, one large and one small. The larger was a green-skinned goblin, standing 2.5 meters tall. The smaller was a dark elf, petite and exquisitely shaped, with graceful curves. Vanessa nestled in Li Mengs embrace, staring blankly at the fire. "Vanessa, what are you thinking about so deeply?" Vanessa lightly shook her head. "Ammon, Im sorry. It seems Ive forgotten many memories about you. Theyre always blurry yet profoundly etched." Hearing this, Li Mengs heart tightened. It seemed the "Word of Command" skill wasnt high-level enough. Would Vanessa regain her clarity? Li Meng reached out, pressing his palm against Vanessas forehead. "Its okay, Vanessa. Well always be together, creating countless memories for the future!" Li Mengs words struck a powerful chord with Vanessa. She turned to gaze at Ammon''s strangely handsome yet ugly face. "Ammon, youre right. I wont overthink anymore!" Li Meng reached out and ruffled Vanessas hair. "Its late. Lets get some rest!" Vanessa smiled softly and nodded. That night, as the hours passed, the campfire began to die out. Nestled in Li Mengs embrace, Vanessa suddenly opened her eyes. A glint of sharp light flashed through them. Carefully, she removed Ammons arm, slipped out of his embrace, and stood up. By the fire, Vanessa glanced around cautiously. Then, she headed into the depths of the forest. Not long after Vanessa left, the sleeping Li Meng opened his eyes. He remained motionless, quietly listening to the sounds of the forest. --- A hundred meters away from the campfire, Vanessa came to a stop deep in the forest. Her expression turned cold as she scanned her surroundings. "Olivia, come out. I know its you!" As her words fell, a black-cloaked figure appeared beside her out of thin air. The figure reached out, grabbing Vanessas hand, and attempted to pull her away. "Vanessa, lets go. We must leave before he wakes!" Olivia tried to drag Vanessa away from this place of trouble. But she found she couldnt move Vanessa. Vanessas expression turned colder as she shook off Olivias hand. "Olivia, no matter what you say, I wont leave Ammons side!" "Ammon? Whos that?" Olivia, startled, pulled back her hood to reveal her face. "Ammon is my lover. Ill never leave him." "Vanessa, whats happened to you? Since when did you have a lover?" Olivia looked incredulous. For a thousand years, Vanessa had been alone. Even during her centuries of wandering the continent, she had never found a partner. And now, in just five years in the Goblin Forest, she had found a lover? What race in the Goblin Forest could possibly catch Vanessas eye? Could it be a goblin? "Vanessa, stop joking. Lets leave this place first." Once again, Vanessa slapped away Olivias hand. "Ammon is right there. Im not leaving." Hearing this, Olivia froze. She stared blankly toward the faintly glowing embers of the distant campfire. "Van Vanessa, the lover youre talking about... its not a goblin, is it?" Vanessa looked expressionlessly at Olivia, whose face was filled with disbelief. "Impossible. Absolutely impossible. By the goddess Lolth Vanessa, you will be ridiculed by the clan." Chapter 158: Olivia, Who Nearly Laughed Herself to Death Chapter 158: Olivia, Who Nearly Laughed Herself to Death Olivia looked speechlessly at the serious Vanessa. Although dark elves were not xenophobic, and many of them would form romantic relationships with other races during their centuries-long travels, it was Olivia''s first time seeing a dark elf fall in love with a goblin. And it wasnt just any random personit was her best friend, Vanessa. Vanessa, are you out of your mind? Olivia reached out to touch Vanessa''s forehead. Vanessa expressionlessly brushed Olivias hand away. Hahaha! When Olivia realized Vanessa was serious, she burst out laughing. Her laughter was uncontrollable, shaking her whole body as she doubled over, tears almost coming out of her eyes. Vanessa, spare me! It hasnt even been that long, and youve already pfft fallen for a goblin! Vanessa remained silent, watching Olivia laugh uncontrollably while clutching her stomach. Alright, alright! Wiping away the tears from the corners of her eyes, Olivia calmed herself. Vanessa, whatever your tastes are, its none of my business. Thats your freedom. But dont forget about our mission. Vanessas brows furrowed slightly, her expression conflicted. How could she not understand the importance of their mission? Amon will never allow us to summon the Savage God. Olivias face turned cold, her killing intent palpable. Then Before Olivia could finish her sentence, she felt Vanessas killing intent. This left Olivia puzzled. She couldnt understand how Vanessa could fall in love with such an ugly goblin. Even if this goblin was indeed special, it didnt change the fact that it was still a goblin. Could goblins even comprehend something like love? As long as Amon can grow strong, hell be a greater threat to humanity than the Savage God. Vanessas words made Olivia pause, deep in thought. In the Goblin Forest, there existed such an extraordinary goblin. Regardless of whether Vanessas lover was willing to stand against humanity, humans with ambitions for territorial expansion wouldnt let it live peacefully. In the future, goblins and humans were destined to become mortal enemies. Ill return to the Darkwood Forest and inform the chief of your decision. As for your lover, I I wont mention anything about it. Olivia held her hand over her mouth, barely suppressing her laughter. The thought of Vanessas lover being a goblin gave her an uncontrollable urge to laugh. Theres no need to hide it. Now or in the future, Amon will always be my only love. Vanessa was utterly indifferent to the fact that her partner was a goblin. Phew! Taking a deep breath, Olivia shook her head helplessly. I dont know whats going on in your little brain. Well, since its a done deal, Ill have to accept it. Enjoy your time here in the Goblin Forest with your lover. Im heading back! Waving her hand, Olivia walked toward the depths of the forest. As she walked, she pulled up her hood, and her figure disappeared into thin air. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the depths of the forest, Vanessa stood alone for a long time before turning back to the campfire. She once again nestled into Amons embrace, closing her eyes with a satisfied expression. However, Vanessa didnt realize the person behind her had already opened his eyes. Initially, he had planned to capture Olivia. But now, that plan was impossible. Sleep. Li Meng wrapped his arm around Vanessas waist. Vanessa murmured softly. Their breathing echoed through the forests depths. Time passed bit by bit, and the night grew deeper. --- At dawn the next morning, the two of them returned to the riverbank. --- The Goblin Forest. Black Mountain Marshlands. In the endless expanse of water, a lone sailboat floated. Its sails were down, and its anchor rested at the bottom of the water. Damn goblins should rot in their stinking swamps. Commander Selof must have lost his mind to cooperate with goblins. If this gets out, the Papal State will be a laughingstock for a thousand years. On the deck of the ship, a priest dressed in a luxurious white robe stood by the railing, muttering curses. The knights of the temple behind him exchanged awkward glances. Despite being a clergyman, his temper was fiery. How did this guy even rise to the rank of White-Robed Archbishop? Ugh, what bad luck! Making a dignified priest come to this filthy swamp disgusting. Let him rantit was best to pretend they didnt hear. The knights on the deck glanced at each other knowingly and discreetly moved away. Theyre here! Goblins spotted! Suddenly, the sailor in the lookout tower shouted. The knights on the deck turned serious, assembling into formation and preparing for action. Finally, theyre here. Lower the small boatI want to see what this ugly goblin looks like! Meanwhile, in the northeastern waters near the sailboat, a trail of ice extended rapidly over the water. In no time, the icy path stopped about three hundred meters from the ship. Standing on the ice, Li Meng gazed at the human vessel in the distance. On the ship, a small boat was being lowered. The small boat carried two temple knights clad in heavy silver-white armor, a plump priest, and two rowers. The plump priest wasnt extremely fat, but he was greasy enough to be revolting. His chubby face was particularly off-putting. The small boat moved slowly toward the ice path. By the Crystal above, its a huge one! As the boat drew closer, the plump archbishop got a clearer look at the goblin on the ice. It was incredibly strong, its muscles bulging all over. Though its face was ugly, its oppressive aura was suffocating. Clad in simple animal skins, 80% of its body was exposed. Stop! Dont come any closer! When they were within thirty meters of the goblin, one of the temple knights ordered the rowers to halt. They rested their hands on their swords, watching the goblin warily. The plump archbishop stood up, glaring disdainfully at the goblin in the distance. So what if it was strong? A goblin was still trash. Even a goblin king was no match for a senior swordsman. Hey, human fatty! If you dare speak a word, Ill kill all of you! Li Meng hadnt forgotten what happened in the timeline where he had first interacted with the Papal States envoy. To prevent these humans from enraging him to the point of no return, he needed to silence this greasy priest. The plump archbishop froze, his face filled with anger, about to speak. A temple knight rushed forward to cover his mouth. Mmph, mmph! Struggling under the knights grasp, the archbishop glared in frustration. My lord, please dont provoke the goblinits powerful, a monster among its kind. The knights reminder made the archbishop roll his eyes before reluctantly nodding to show he understood. Chapter 159: Tribute from the Black Mountain Tribe Chapter 159: Tribute from the Black Mountain Tribe The temple knight released the chubby bishops mouth. The newly freed bishop gasped for air desperately, breathing heavily. He turned around angrily, glaring at the temple knight who had covered his mouth. Sensing the tension, the temple knight took a step back and lowered his head. "Hey, human fatty, catch this!" Li Meng reached into the cloth bag at his waist and pulled out the Sacrificial Plate, throwing it toward the greasy chubby bishop. This Sacrificial Plate had been given to Li Meng by Bai Ling before he left the Black Mountain Tribe. Seeing something flying toward him, the chubby bishop hurriedly reached out to catch it in a fluster. "This is what you wanted. From now on, the Black Mountain Tribe is under my protection. I wont allow the Savage God to appear in the Goblin Forest. Tell Selof that the Goblin Forest now has a new master, and hed better not come back again. Otherwise, hell never be able to rescue that Tavier woman again." "Ha ha ha!" At the end of his statement, Li Meng burst into loud, manic laughter. The sinister laugh caused the expression on the chubby bishop''s face to shift repeatedly. "Alright, you can leave now. But if you come back next time, you wont be able to leave!" The laughter abruptly stopped as Li Meng narrowed his eyes at the group on the small boat. Far away, a large ship concealed several powerful humans. Li Meng could sense their presence. In the timeline of the previous iteration, he had wiped out everyone on the ship. This proved that those human experts were not strong enoughnot even capable of protecting themselves, let alone others. And so, the humans left without exchanging a single word. As the small boat was hauled back aboard the large ship, the deck erupted in noise. Sailors climbed the masts and unfurled the sails. Meanwhile, the lower-deck crew rowed the oars. The massive ship gradually disappeared into the distance under Li Mengs watchful gaze. Only after the ship was no longer visible on the water did Li Meng turn and leave. Walking briskly along the icy path, Li Meng appeared to be deep in thought. "I wonder if this thread of the Holy Kingdoms story has changed." Even though he had given them the Sacrificial Plate, the Holy Kingdom might not believe him. However, the Holy Kingdom was unlikely to dispatch a large army to invade the Goblin Forest. If they merely sent an adventurer team to observe in secret, Li Meng could tolerate that. For now, Li Meng didnt want to see humans causing him trouble before he could create trouble for them. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I hope nothing problematic happens here." In this timeline, the Black Mountain Tribe wasnt supposed to encounter any major events. But sometimes, Li Meng doubted the accuracy of the future lines. While future timelines that remain unchanged are inherently accurate, deviations might still occur. "Ammon, is something bothering you?" Seeing the worried look on Ammon''s face, Vanessa couldnt help but express concern. Li Meng grinned and shook his head. Approaching Vanessa, he crouched down and skillfully hoisted her onto his shoulders. "Lets go! Time to head back!" With that, Li Meng broke into a run along the icy path. Originally, he had planned to visit the Black Mountain Tribe. But after some thought, he decided against it. It was better not to appear in front of the Lizardmen unnecessarily, as there was no point in seeking attention. Time passed little by little, day by day. Three days later, in the afternoon, Li Meng and Vanessa returned to the Throne Tribe. It was a new day, in the morning. At the southern gate watchtower of the Throne Tribe, Li Meng surveyed the bustling construction scene in the distance. "Boss, we cant speed up anymore. If we do, there wont be enough food to go around!" Outside the inner walls, on the desolate plains, wooden huts and cave dwellings stood in rows. More such dwellings were being constructed in an orderly fashion. Over ten thousand goblins were laboring for the Throne Tribe, their food supplied by hunting teams. Every day, hundreds of carts transported large quantities of carcasses between the various sub-tribes and the Throne Tribe. The southern sub-tribe used bamboo rafts to send food downstream to the Throne Tribe. Feeding these ten thousand goblins required the continuous efforts of thirty thousand goblins hunting day and night. Fortunately, goblins didnt reject foul-smelling, rotting carcasses. Otherwise, food preservation would have become a significant issue. After all, it took time for prey to be hunted and then transported to the Throne Tribe. And the warm climate of the Goblin Forest caused carcasses to start rotting within hours. "Then focus on building houses. The wooden walls can wait." The Demon Armys attack was still at least half a year to a year away. There was no need to rush the construction of the wooden walls. But the tribute from the Black Mountain Tribe was about to arrive. "Gobusheng, send word to all the tribe leaders. Tell them to come to the Throne Tribe immediately to reproduce!" Hearing this, Gobushengs eyes lit up. He quickly climbed down from the watchtower and hurried toward the tribe''s tallest signal tower. Before long, the urgent, resonant sound of horns echoed throughout the tribe. Three long blasts followed by a short one swept across the land. Soon, echoing responses could be heard from distant directions around the Throne Tribe. The horns were passed along from one sub-tribe to another, carrying the message. Eventually, all the tribes would receive the order from the Throne Tribe. This was Li Mengs "Horn Messaging" system. Using horn sounds, messages could be quickly transmitted between tribes. The Throne Tribe could send orders to sub-tribes, and sub-tribes could send messages back to the Throne Tribe. Goblins were very sensitive to sounds. Even ten kilometers away, they could hear the horns. The distance between tribes ranged from 8 to 10 kilometers. A month later, in the afternoon, the tribute from the Black Mountain Tribe finally arrived. The calm waters of the Goblin River suddenly began to churn. One by one, Lizardmen disembarked at the dock on the southern shore. The Lizardmen nervously gazed at the tall wooden walls and docks on the riverbank. Following a white-scaled figure at the forefront, they flowed through the only gate into the tribe. White Scales, entering through the southern gate, looked around in astonishment at the dramatically transformed tribe. Fifteen-meter-high wooden walls and neatly arranged houses. Everything appeared orderly and well-structured. Ahead was a wide avenue leading directly to the inner walls. The ground had been leveled and paved with gravel and sand. All this was far beyond the intelligence one would expect from goblins. On both sides of the avenue, armored Great Goblins stood solemnly at attention. They formed two rows, one on the left and one on the right, welcoming the arrival of the tribute. Though every goblins face showed a greedy expression, they stood motionless like statues. The Lizardmen following White Scales formed a stream of bodies flooding into the tribe. On the avenue ahead, a group of female Lizardmen awaited White Scales. "Chief!" The leading female Lizardman bowed deeply to White Scales. "Chief, this area is designated for the male Lizardmen. Their task will be fishing to provide food for the tribe. The female Lizardmen will be assigned to other areas. Chief, please follow me!" Chapter 160: Explosive Reproduction Mode Chapter 160: Explosive Reproduction Mode At the same time, in a certain watchtower within the inner wall. So many of them! Li Meng stood atop the watchtower, gazing at the Lizardmen on the main road. The Lizardmen, entering the tribe through the main gate, formed a long line. At the crossroads, the dense crowd split into three. A portion remained at the original locationthese were the male Lizardmen. The female Lizardmen, however, split to the left and right. From a bird''s-eye view, the area near the dock was separated by wooden walls on the east and west sides. This area covered roughly one-sixth of the entire outer ring. Li Meng grinned, feeling a sense of joy in his heart. With the arrival of tribute, the tribes population would grow explosively. The male Lizardmen would also effectively ensure the tribe''s food supply. The arrival of the tribute brought a clamor throughout the tribe. The uproar lasted a long time, continuing well into the night before finally quieting down. But it was only relatively quiet. In the darkness, the movement within the wooden houses of the outer ring was far from subtle. The female Lizardmen, experiencing their first time as tribute, were still somewhat unaccustomed. From the dark came chaotic cries and sobs. But by the latter half of the night, the cries and sobs had disappeared. They were replaced by soft, pleasurable murmurs. That night, the Throne Cave Dwelling was equally noisy. In the dark, Li Meng lay on the bed, grinning with satisfaction. Even with his eyes closed, he could feel Bai Lings softness. The inner ring had now become his palace. The female Lizardmen no longer needed to crowd into a single house. Each female Lizardman now had her own wooden house. At night, they could return to their own homes. Still, on most nights, Li Meng preferred to summon all the female Lizardmen to the main house. With his stamina, one female Lizardman alone wouldnt suffice. Boss, II brought all the tribute! In the wooden house, Bai Lings cheerful voice suddenly rang out. In the dark, Li Meng reached out a hand and patted Bai Lings head. Instinctively, Bai Ling rubbed against his hand, much like a small, spoiled puppy. Mm, well done. Hows the Black Mountain Tribe? Theyre doing well. I spent two months restoring their starved bodies and another month ensuring they accepted your rule. After that, I led the tribe members here! Making them accept my rule couldnt have been easy. If it were another race, it might have been easier. But for Goblins to become their rulers, 99% of other races would likely find it unacceptable. Though Goblins were part of the Savage Tribe and had their own language and society, most other races regarded them as communal monsters. It wasnt too hard, but not exactly easy either. In the dark, Bai Ling rested her hands on the bosss chest. Boss, most Lizardmen are just followers. They dont care who rules over them. Theyre blind and easily manipulated. Once you deal with a few troublemakers, the rest quickly fall in line. Even so, Li Meng didnt think it was an easy task. Bai Ling had likely done a lot to make the Black Mountain Tribe obedient. Boss, now that we have the Black Mountain Tribe, were running out of spider silk rope! Take it, take it! As much as you need! The clamor in the wooden house continued for a long time. Eventually, a sharp cry from Bai Ling broke through the noise. Shortly after, the house fell silent. As time passed, the night deepened. With the tribute from the Black Mountain Tribe now here, the Throne Tribe entered explosive reproduction mode. All the upper-level Goblins had only one task: to breed as much as possible. This was the Goblins time of revelry. A dense, intoxicating aura of desire filled every corner of the tribe. --- The next day, morning. The lively cries from the nursery area echoed across the land. Unknowingly, the first batch of baby Goblins had already been born. Inside the wooden houses of the breeding area, the joyful babbling of the baby Goblins rang out. At the dock, the male Lizardmen diligently worked. Compared to the back-breaking labor of the Iron Cavern, this new batch of tribute was undoubtedly lucky. Fishing was a part of daily life for the Lizardmen and a relatively easy task. For the male Lizardmen, it was just a change of residence. As long as they completed the daily fishing quota, the Goblins stationed on the wooden walls wouldnt interfere in their lives. Vanessa, is it hard for you to adapt to Goblin society? In the watchtower of the northern wall in the inner ring, Li Meng stood shoulder to shoulder with Vanessa. The two of them watched the bustling nursery area. Numerous female Lizardmen hurriedly walked out of wooden houses carrying baby Goblins. Those female Lizardmen, still pregnant, carried large bellies as they moved about. Vanessa lowered her head to look at her own swollen belly. She smiled faintly and shook her head. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ammon, on the Augus Continent, there are many races, each with different customs. If its just about lending their wombs, most races wont care too much. Many races dont actually hate the Goblins strong reproductive instincts; they loathe their indiscriminate breeding. After all, no race would willingly mate with a Ground Mouse. To any race, thats unthinkable. Vanessas words made Li Meng chuckle awkwardly. After all, the Goblins indiscriminate breeding habits were indeed revolting. Even he couldnt accept it. Since acquiring the Lizardmen, Li Meng had forbidden such behavior. Rather, he hadnt even given the Goblins an opportunity to mate with Ground Mice. Li Meng reached out, wrapping his arm around Vanessas waist, while his other hand gently stroked her round belly. Vanessa leaned against Ammon with a look of contentment. Vanessa was happy, but Li Meng was pondering another matter. Something important, yet not entirely urgent. --- The Augus Continent. Southern Wasteland. Although called a wasteland, it wasnt barren. The Southern Wasteland was a vast savanna dotted with sparse trees. It was home to abundant wildlife and magical beasts, preserving a rich, natural landscape. It was also inhabited by numerous nomadic Savage Tribes. In the afternoon, the scorching sun baked the land, making the savanna unbearably hot. But in a particular area, there was a bustling commotion. Billowing clouds of dust rolled from east to west. Looking toward the source of the dust, one could see an enormous marching army. The long procession stretched for kilometers, forming a dragon-like shape across the flat savanna. The Pigmen soldiers, clad in iron armor and wielding large sabers, marched in unison. Despite sweating profusely, their spirits were high. The rhythmic thunder of their footsteps made them forget their exhaustion. In addition to the Pigmen, there were also mounted cavalry advancing at a steady pace. Chapter 161: The Demon Army and the Centaurs Chapter 161: The Demon Army and the Centaurs The cavalry was very peculiar. They had the bodies of horses with human upper torsos. This was a cavalry unit made up of Centaurs. They accompanied the army, numbering no less than 5,000. Each Centaur wore leather armor and carried a bow and arrows. Besides the Pigmen and Centaurs, there were also some green-skinned Orcs. They had sturdy physiques, bulging muscles, and thick limbs. Each Orc stood no less than 2.1 meters tall. Clad in heavy iron armor, they wielded a variety of weapons. Their numbers were fewer compared to the Pigmen, totaling less than 10,000. At the forefront of the marching army, there was a tall figure riding a Savage Bull Beast. It had dark brown skin, a pair of horns on its head, and bright golden eyes. Behind it were Ghost Beastmen riding various mounts. However, their auras were significantly weaker than the leading Ghost Beastman. "Sir, why mobilize such a large force just for mere Goblins?" A Ghost Beastman following behind the iron-faced leader asked with a puzzled expression. The question echoed the thoughts of the other Ghost Beastmen. When they learned that the target of their commander was Goblins, they couldnt believe it. Some even thought they had misheard. "Mere? Do you dare underestimate an enemy that caused the loss of the Ghost Hand in the Goblin Forest?" The iron-faced leaders tone turned cold as he swept his gaze over his subordinates. All the Ghost Beastmens expressions changed slightly as they lowered their heads. "I never underestimate any enemy, not even a mere Goblin!" The Ghost Beastmen dared not speak further. It wasnt until the iron-faced leader withdrew his gaze that they finally breathed a sigh of relief. "The Demon Tribes foothold on the Southern Continent wasnt easily secured. We must act cautiously and await the arrival of the main forces." "Sir, when will the reinforcements arrive?" "Unknown. The war on the Northern Continent has not yet ended." "Its been ten years. If we wait any longer, the humans might react." "Recently, many human spies have appeared in the Southern Wastelands. We must stay vigilant." "Then lets launch a few feigned attacks to scare the humans and keep them from acting rashly." "Weve already used that trick three times. Will it still work?" "Humans fear us. Even if we use it ten times, it will work." On the vast grasslands, the marching army gradually disappeared into the distance. Half a Month Later, Goblin Forest On the northern bank of the Goblin River, within Gobu Tians Tribe. "Theyre here! Theyre here! The Demons have appeared!" Early in the morning, a group of Goblins rushed out of the eastern forest. Panicking, they fled towards the tribes eastern gate. "Boss, Boss! A lot of fat and greasy Pigmen are coming!" A Goblin outside the door burst in, tumbling and scrambling to the side of their still-sleeping boss. On the bed, Gobu Tian opened his eyes. He tiredly got up and stood. Looking down at the Goblin crawling on the ground, he asked, "Are they really here?" The Goblin nodded vigorously. Frowning slightly, Gobu Tian strode out. Standing at the door, he shouted, "Boys, lets move out! Head to the Throne Tribe!" A flash of fear passed through Gobu Tians eyes. After staying at the Throne Tribe for six months, his body had nearly given out. It was only with an excuse that he managed to escape back to his tribe. Even after two months, his body still felt fatigued. The thought of female Lizardmen made Gobu Tian nauseous. But he had no choice but to head to the Throne Tribe. Staying here would mean death at the hands of the Demons. The tribe became chaotic in an instant. Nearly a thousand Goblins hurriedly left through the western gate. They vanished into the forest without looking back. A glance at the watchtower revealed that the Triple-bow Ballistae were gone. Half a month ago, the Ballistae on the watchtower had already been dismantled. The dismantled Ballistae were buried in the forest. Not long after Gobu Tian and his underlings left the tribe, chaos erupted in the eastern forest. Moments later, a massive number of Pigmen emerged from the eastern forest. "Sir, it seems the Goblins have fled upon hearing the news!" Standing outside the forest, the iron-faced leader and the Ghost Beastman Centurions looked at the wooden stockade in the distance. The gate of the stockade was wide open. The wooden walls and watchtowers were devoid of anyone. Looking past the gate, the interior of the stockade was similarly empty. "Have you ever seen Goblins build wooden stockades?" The leaders question left the Centurions glancing at each other. Goblins could be found everywhere across the continent. No matter how remote, Goblins could always be seen. No one was unfamiliar with them. But none had ever heard of Goblins having a habit of constructing dwellings. Goblins typically used naturally formed caves as their lairs, like wild beasts. "Order the entire army to continue advancing westward!" The iron-faced leader patted the Savage Bull Beast beneath him. The creature turned westward and advanced. The Ghost Beastmen quickly followed. --- Goblin Forest, Northern Bank of the Goblin River, Throne Tribe "Boss! Boss!" Before dawn, Li Meng and Vanessa were awakened by loud knocking. In the spacious Throne Hall, there was a bed in one corner. Small Master, this chapter continues! Please click to the next page for more exciting content! Li Meng sat up and stretched, yawning. Glancing down at the beautiful, voluptuous figure beside him, Li Meng smiled. "Still early. Sleep a bit more." Vanessa had already woken up but didnt move. Lazily sprawled on the bed, she murmured, "Mm!" Vanessa responded softly and stayed put. Li Meng turned and walked towards the door. Opening it, he found Gobu Tian panting at the entrance. Seeing Gobu Tian, Li Meng realized what was happening. "Theyve come?" Gobu Tian nodded. "Go." Gobu Tian took a deep breath, then hurriedly left. Li Meng stretched again and returned to the Throne Hall, intending to take another nap. What was bound to happen would happen, no need to worry too much. Since the completion of the Throne Tribes expansion, the Goblins had been frantically stockpiling food. To date, the tribe had stored enough food to feed 100,000 Goblins for two months. This war with the Demons wouldnt be a prolonged one. The food reserves were prepared for future southern advances. "Ammon, whats going on?" Li Meng lay back down beside Vanessa. Naturally, his right hand wrapped around Vanessas waist. Vanessa shifted slightly, snuggling contentedly into Ammons arms. Although Ammon was a Goblin, he didnt have the stench typical of others of his kind. "The Demon army is attacking. They should arrive in a couple of days." "What?" Vanessa sat up in shock. Her expression fluctuated as she looked at Ammon beside her. Yawning, Li Meng pulled Vanessa back into his embrace. "Its fine. Let them come. If its fate, we cant avoid it." "Ammon, those are Demons!" Seeing Ammon so calm, Vanessa grew anxious. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 162: The Demon Army Attacks Chapter 162: The Demon Army Attacks Vanessa believed that Ammon had no understanding of the demons. "Vanessa, are demons really powerful?" When Li Meng said this, Vanessa sighed helplessly. Ammon truly didn''t know about demons. "Of course they''re powerful. Beastmen are one of the strongest races on the continent, especially the noble Ghost Beastmen among them. They possess incredible strength and form the backbone of the demon race." "The demon army has waged war across the continent for a thousand years, harboring deep hatred for heroes and gods." "Two-thirds of the northern continent is already under demon occupation." "Ammon, against such powerful demons, your only choice now is to run. Come with me." Vanessa tried to stand up but found her body unable to move. This was because the hand around her waist firmly held her down. Li Meng grinned, reaching out to poke Vanessa''s forehead. "Vanessa, this is the southern continent!" The meaning behind Ammon''s words was clear to Vanessa. "Ammon, ten years ago, the demons already conquered the Wasteland Slaves and Centaurs of the southern wilderness. Even if the invading demon army isn''t their main force, it''s not something you can handle right now." Vanessa was genuinely anxious. She hadn''t expected the demons to come so suddenly. She had believed that Ammon''s tribe could grow rapidly and become an indispensable force to wipe out humanity in the future. But the demons'' arrival shattered all her illusions. Li Meng smiled, his large hand gently caressing Vanessa''s face. "Don''t worry, Vanessa. I''ve long known that the demons would launch a massive invasion." Vanessa''s expression froze upon hearing this. Ammon already knew about the demons'' invasion? Could there be some connection between Ammon and the demons? There must have been some kind of interaction between Ammon and the demons. With these thoughts in mind, Vanessa was forcibly held by Li Meng as they both went back to sleep. --- The arrival of the demon army threw the Throne Tribe into a frenzy. Early in the morning, a deep horn sound echoed through the tribe. Hunting parties scattered throughout the Goblin Forest began gathering toward the Throne Tribe. A month ago, the Throne Tribe had ceased large-scale hunting operations. In the military camps of the northern and eastern sectors, nearly 80,000 goblins were stationed. To improve the goblins'' combat effectiveness, higher-ranked goblins started training their subordinates in fighting techniques. Today, both the northern and eastern sectors remained lively. The goblins were sweating as they underwent rigorous training. The commotion of the day quietly subsided as night fell. --- The next afternoon... In the forest east of the Throne Tribe, a small team of goblin boar riders suddenly burst out from the woods. The buffer zone outside the wooden walls had grown to a width of over 700 meters, significantly expanded from the original 500 meters due to the tribe''s need for lumber during its construction. "They''re coming! They''re coming!" The boars snorted as they rushed toward the eastern gate. The goblins on their backs screamed loudly. "Whooo!" Before long, the deep sound of a horn resounded within the tribe. The horn''s call threw the Throne Tribe into chaos. "Boys, get up on the wooden walls!" "Move it, you lazy bums!" Under the leader''s scolding, goblins from the eastern and northern sectors rushed toward the northern and eastern walls. The thunderous sound of footsteps echoed throughout the tribe. The goblins, charging in different directions, formed a green tide. In no time, the tall walls were bristling with spears. Goblins filled every inch of space on the wooden walls, and shadows bustled within the inner areas of the walls as well. The 15-meter-tall wooden walls were not solid but hollow. The interior space was divided into three levels, each riddled with shooting holes for goblin crossbowmen to fire at enemies safely. Though goblins were weak, crossbows made them formidable. The chaos in the tribe lasted only a short while. In less than half an hour, the Throne Tribe fell into a deathly silence. The goblins on the walls curiously watched the eastern forest, their eyes filled with anticipation and excitement. The sheer number of their kind gave them courage. The presence of their leader instilled in them an unshakable belief in victory. Time passed, minute by minute, second by second. Suddenly, the eastern forest stirred. A group of towering figures, riding various mounts, slowly emerged from the woods. Seeing the towering wooden walls in the distance, the Ghost Beastmen centurions narrowed their eyes. Though they had come across many goblin tribes during their journey, none could compare to the grandeur of the one before them. It had not only towering wooden walls but also countless watchtowers. Every 25 meters, a 30-meter-tall watchtower stood guard. "Lord Iron Mask, you were right!" A Ghost Beastman behind Iron Mask wore an ugly expression. The Ghost Beastmen all stared in disbelief at the distant tribe. Goblins had managed to build such an impressive wooden stronghold. "It''s just a wooden wall. How could it stop us?" A Ghost Beastman snapped out of its shock, sneering with a look of disdain. In the face of the strong, unless enchanted stone walls were used, all else was like paper, easily destroyed in a single strike. Just then, the forest behind them erupted in noise. Large numbers of Pigmen and Beastmen poured out from the trees, their dense footsteps shaking the ground. Before long, the demon army stretched out like an unbroken wave outside the kilometer-long forest. A dark, oppressive mass of figures seemed poised to unleash destruction. Sitting atop a Savage Bull Beast, Iron Mask raised his hand and pointed forward. "Pigmen, advance!" "Beastmen, advance!" "Centaurs, attack!" The vast plains echoed with the roars of commanders from various races. The Pigmen and Beastmen marched forward in unison. A dark wave surged toward the eastern walls of the Throne Tribe. The Centaurs broke into a gallop, their shadowy forms sweeping across the wooden walls like storm clouds. The thunderous sound of hooves shook the heavens and earth. Just then, a sharp sound tore through the sky. A massive sword spun through the air and struck the ground 100 meters away with a thud. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Everyone, there''s no need to rush!" A thunderous roar echoed from within the tribe. The voice was so loud it drowned out the sound of the demon army''s advance. Iron Mask furrowed his brow and raised his hand. Behind him, a Ghost Beastman removed a horn from its waist and blew it. "Whooo!" The urgent horn calls echoed across the battlefield. The advancing Beastmen and Pigmen stopped in their tracks. The Centaurs, who had charged ahead, quickly turned and circled back. At this moment, atop a watchtower on the eastern wall... "Vanessa, provide cover for me. I''ll deal with them!" Vanessa, clad in tight leather armor and holding a longbow, nodded solemnly. Chapter 163: Agatha Chapter 163: Agatha "Ammon, be careful with everything!" Li Meng grinned and took a step forward. A "bang" sound echoed as his figure flashed. The thick wooden planks beneath him creaked. Li Meng''s tall body leapt off the watchtower. He soared a distance of dozens of meters and landed steadily on the ground. Looking at the vast, dark army of demons in the distance, Li Meng showed no fear. He strode forward, not too fast nor too slow. Li Meng''s sudden appearance caused a subtle change in the expressions of the Ghost Beastmen far off. Although his stature resembled that of an ordinary Goblin Warrior, the oppressive aura radiating from this Goblin was palpable. It was the kind of presence that only appeared on the strong. Master, that guy A Ghost Beastman stepped forward, his expression filled with doubt and uncertainty. Iron Mask halted the Ghost Beastman from continuing. A Goblin capable of killing Ghost Beastmen is not to be underestimated! And so, the demon army watched as a single Goblin slowly approached their forces. Step by step, Li Meng eventually stopped. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was now less than two hundred meters away from the demon army. Looking at the densely packed demon army not far away, Li Meng grinned. With a giant iron club resting on his shoulder, his thick left hand pointed at himself. My name is Gobumeng. Who dares fight me?! Li Mengs roar caused an uproar in the demon army. It was best for Goblins to appear a little foolish. They couldnt be both powerful and smartbeing reckless and clumsy made for an excellent disguise. The Pigmen and Beastmen looked at each other. Did they hear wrong? A mere Goblin dared to challenge the Ghost Beastmen? Haha! Laughter erupted from the Pigmen and Beastmen ranks. Everyone stared mockingly at the Goblin Warrior who seemed intent on seeking death. However, on the wooden walls of the tribe, the Goblins erupted in cheers. Gobumeng! Gobumeng! The Goblins in the tribe shouted wildly. The synchronized roar of over eighty thousand Goblins created an earth-shaking momentum. The deafening cheers from the Goblin tribe silenced the laughter of the demon army. All of them looked in disbelief at the Goblin tribe. How many Goblins were inside that wooden stronghold to create such a massive roar? Li Meng grinned and raised his left hand. The cheers within the stronghold gradually subsided. Holding the giant iron club, Li Meng pointed it directly at Iron Mask. What? Have you all turned into cowards? That Ghost Hand guy was stronger than all of you. At least before I crushed his neck, he still threatened me. Come on, fight me properly! While taunting, Li Meng observed the status panels of the Ghost Beastmen. Aside from Iron Mask, the other Ghost Beastmen were much weaker. Their stats were significantly lower than Ghost Hands. However, they all possessed "Elite" strength. As for Iron Mask, he was at the King Tier. His attributes were much higher than Ghost Hands. But his level was quite low27. Li Meng also discovered something interesting. All the Ghost Beastmen possessed identical abilities. It seems that the Demon Kings Contract is something that can mass-produce strong warriors! The uniform stats of the Ghost Beastmen made Li Meng realize this fact. Faced with the Goblins provocation, the Ghost Beastmen glared with anger. A mere Goblin? Master, let me deal with him! One Ghost Beastman couldnt tolerate the Goblins taunting any longer. He yanked the reins of his mount, ready to charge forward. Iron Mask raised his hand, stopping his subordinates rash action. Do not! Dont fall for his trick! Master, if we do not respond, the morale of the army will surely plummet! They were Ghost Beastmen, the strongest race of the demon clan. How could they refuse a Goblins challenge? If word of this spread back to the tribe, where would their dignity go? What an interesting Goblin. Iron Mask, let me go! At this moment, a light and melodious voice sounded from behind. The sudden voice made the Ghost Beastmen furrow their brows. They turned to look, and a graceful figure emerged from the army. She was a Ghost Beastmana female Ghost Beastman. Her dark red skin glistened, and her curvy figure was mesmerizing. Her massive chest resembled two mountains, threatening to burst through her beast hide top at any moment. Her plump, round hips swayed seductively as she walked. Her entire being exuded a seductive aura. Wherever she passed, the Beastman warriors moved aside. Watching that graceful figure, the Beastman warriors lowered their heads slightly. Why is that woman here? Looking at the graceful figure from behind, Iron Mask felt a headache coming on. I preferred that Ghost Hand kid. Now that hes dead, I must avenge him in any case! The female Ghost Beastman walked leisurely past Iron Mask. As she passed, she deliberately brushed her slender hand against his thigh. Iron Mask grabbed Agathas delicate hand. Agatha, if you die here, I wont be able to explain it to the Demon General! Agathas expression turned cold as she flung Iron Masks hand away. Her plump hips swayed rhythmically as she continued forward. Iron Mask has truly become more cowardly! A trace of regret flashed through Agathas eyes. In the past, Iron Mask had been brave and full of wisdom. Among the Ghost Beastmen, aside from Iron Mask, her favorite had been Ghost Hand. Ghost Hand was like a younger version of Iron Mask. Not only was he talented, but he also possessed excellent military acumen. Now, the younger one was dead at the hands of a Goblin, and the older one had become hesitant and timid. The two men she had admired and loved had become so disappointing. Was my judgment that bad? Agatha stopped and muttered to herself. A female Ghost Beastman? The appearance of the female Ghost Beastman left Li Meng puzzled. As the female Ghost Beastman examined him, Li Meng also studied her. Horns, dark red skin, golden eyes, and hoovesis she a Succubus? The beautiful and enticing figure of the female Ghost Beastman made Li Meng complain inwardly. [Ghost Beastman (King)] [Level: 77] [Strength: 7147] [Defense: 6174] [Agility: 8174] [Magic: 5741] [Demon Kings Contract: LV5 (Immune to mental magic)] [Berserk: LV5] [War Roar: LV6] [Super Physique: LV5 (Strength +1000, Defense +1000, Agility +1000)] [Charged Strike: LV6] [Super Jump: LV6 (Agility +1200)] [Instant Dash: LV5] [Ancestors Blessing: LV6 (All Attributes +600)] [Ancestors Protection: LV5] [Demonic Physique: LV6 (All Attributes +600)] [Note: Swallowed skills will form a master-servant contract with the Demon King.] This female Ghost Beastman is actually a King-Tier powerhouse? A trace of surprise flashed through Li Mengs eyes. He hadnt expected the female Ghost Beastman to be stronger than Iron Mask. At that moment, the female Ghost Beastman suddenly smiled faintly. I understand now why Ghost Hand fell to you. Goblin, you are not ordinary. Chapter 164: World-Class Artifact? Chapter 164: World-Class Artifact? Agatha''s eyes narrowed slightly, her face exuding a charming expression. But a fleeting killing intent flashed across her eyes. The aura emanating from this Goblin was unusual. This kind of aura was something she had only ever sensed from her brother. How could a mere Goblin possess such a powerful aura? Goblin, if I win, how about you become my mount? Agatha looked at the Goblin not far away with a smile. Although the Goblin was strong, Agatha did not think she would lose. Hearing this, Li Meng frowned slightly. What was going on? In the future timeline, Iron Mask refused its duel challenge. And Iron Mask''s refusal led to a sharp drop in the morale of the Demon Army. The cause and effect of the Demon Armys morale collapse had already appeared. Even if the Life Simulation System''s predicted future information was incomplete, The female Lizardman in the future timeline shouldnt exist. Could it be that the future has already changed without me realizing it? Recalling his experiences over the past year, Li Meng wore a contemplative expression. He hadnt done anything this year. Since returning from the Black Mountain Marshlands, he had stayed in the Throne Tribe. Although he had visited the Water Slime Lake, He hadnt done anything. System, begin Life Simulation! [Life Simulation begins] [Ghost Beastman Agatha has accepted your challenge] [You defeated Agatha and gained the recognition of the Demon Race] [The Demon Race hopes to form an alliance with you to face the human threat together. You agreed.] [Your tribe thrives, and your territory expands to the entire Goblin Forest.] [One day, a centaur messenger arrives at the Throne Tribe.] [You travel to the Southern Wasteland Demon Race headquarters to attend the council.] [Please make the following choice] [1. Agree to join the Demon Race in invading the Irisis Principality.] [2. Refuse the Demon Races proposal.] It changed. The future timeline had completely changed! Where was the Ratmen Tribe''s threat? Could it be that the Ratmen Tribe no longer existed in the future timeline? A trace of confusion flashed through Li Mengs eyes. What was going on? Why had the future timeline changed inexplicably? The brand-new future timeline left Li Meng a little at a loss. Only now did Li Meng realize something important. That was, his understanding of the Life Simulation System was not as complete as he had thought. Option one! Li Meng had no interest in destroying humanity. But the humans crystals must be destroyed. This world was beautiful, and Li Meng did not want it to collapse within a thousand years. Though he might not live that long, Some things had to be done from the very beginning. [You accepted the Demon Race''s proposal and mobilized to attack the Irisis Principality.] [You returned to the tribe and began preparations for the invasion of the Irisis Principality.] [One day, you received a message from the Demon Race.] [The Demon Army has already assembled and will attack the Irisis Principality from the Ogre Mountain Range.] [You gathered the Goblin army, sailed downriver, and landed in the Twilight Forest.] [You attacked Twilight Town.] [You successfully captured Twilight Town, plundering many humans.] [You led the Goblin army further north.] [You advanced with the Goblin army into the Dusk Mountain Range.] [You besieged the Dusk Valley fortress Cross Fortress.] [You died. Your Goblin army was completely annihilated.] [Life Simulation ends, score: 80] What? I died just like that? What was the cause of death? Did human reinforcements arrive? Or did some strong individual appear? The extremely fragmented information made Li Mengs mouth twitch. At least in previous death crises, the reason for death was given. This time, he just died out of nowhere. [Due to the influence of a world-class artifact, the predicted future timeline will be full of variables.] Another message popped up. It was delayed for over ten seconds before appearing. World-class artifact? Li Meng frowned slightly, muttering to himself. Could it be some kind of powerful magical equipment? [Please make the following reward choice] [10 points consumed per +1 level increase] [1 point consumed per +1 attribute point] [20 points consumed per +1 Luck increase] [10 points consumed per +1 Stone Bullet skill level] [100 points consumed per +1 Elemental Affinity skill level] [10 points consumed per +1 War Stomp skill level] Increase the level! [80 points consumed, level +8] The familiar searing pain struck again. Right before Agathas eyes, the Goblins body suddenly swelled. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It looked as if he had entered a berserk state. His muscles bulged, his whole body crackling with sounds. His physique expanded by an entire circle before finally stopping. But the pain subsided, and Li Meng grinned. He pointed at Agatha with the large iron rod in his hand. Alright, if I lose, Ill be your slave. But if I win, you have to bear me a baby Goblin! This female Ghost Beastmans status within the Demon Race was not simple. If he made her a slave, the subsequent alliance might cease to exist. This was probably what the system meant when it said the future timeline was full of variables. And the variable was himself. At some turning points that could change the future timeline, he had to make the right decisions. Pfft! Li Mengs demand made Agatha laugh uncontrollably. She stepped forward a few steps and drew a massive ghost-hand sword from the ground. Alright, its a deal! As soon as she finished speaking, Agathas face turned cold. Her aura surged, and her right hoof stomped forward. With a boom, a shockwave burst forth. Agathas figure flashed and vanished instantly. So far away? Agathas sudden disappearance startled Li Meng. To use the Instant Flash Charge skill at such a distance Where is she? Suddenly, a strong gust of wind came from the right. Agathas figure appeared suddenly. The massive sword in her hand slashed toward Li Meng in a sweeping arc. Li Meng grinned and planted his large iron rod firmly into the ground. Clang! A metallic clang resounded. Agathas sword was effortlessly blocked by Li Meng. The massive sword left no mark on the iron rod. To be precise, the iron rod in Li Mengs hand was no longer just an iron rod. It was a Mithril Rod, forged from mithril. Since returning from the Black Mountain Marshlands, Li Meng had taken some mithril ore to the Water Slime Lake to conduct a few experiments. The experiments proved that the silver ore discovered in the Iron Cavern was indeed mithril. Extracting and shaping mithril was incredibly simple. Just submerge the ore in water, and the mithril could be easily broken apart. Then, create a sealed mold and pour the liquid mithril into it. After using fire to dry the Water Slimes mucus, the liquid mithril would harden. And so, a massive iron rod weapon was formed. The enormous recoil made Agathas expression change. She hadnt expected the Goblins reaction to be so fast. And his strength was truly astonishing. The iron rod, merely planted on the ground, could easily block her strike. Agatha retreated a step and swung her sword again. Li Meng also swung the iron rod to block once more. For a while, the two of them wildly swung their weapons at each other in front of the two armies. Chapter 165: Agatha the Seductive Hoof Chapter 165: Agatha the Seductive Hoof The moves were so fast that they were impossible to see with the naked eye. Sparks burst out as weapons clashed. The metallic sounds of weapons colliding resounded through the heavens and earth. Agatha was on the offense, while Li Meng was defending. "Your strength is not bad, but its still lacking a bit!" Li Meng grinned, increasing his strength and swinging his club. "Clang!" The ear-piercing metallic clash rang out again. This collision made Agathas expression shift slightly. She felt an immense force transmitted from the greatsword in her hands. Her greatsword almost flew out of her grasp. She had to use her body to dissipate the force. On the battlefield, the two suddenly separated. Agatha slid back dozens of meters before coming to a stop. Her hooves left two deep marks on the ground. After stabilizing her stance, Agathas face showed excitement. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She licked her lips with her long tongue. "Goblin, youre truly something else. Come again!" Agatha shouted, stepping forward. With a loud "boom," a shockwave exploded around her. Agatha leaped forward like a cannonball, flying low to the ground. In an instant, she closed the distance to Li Meng. The sharp greatsword, empowered by her speed, slashed toward Li Meng. Li Meng grinned, swinging his club. "Clang!" The sharp metallic sound rang out once more. A visible shockwave exploded between them. The massive force sent Agatha flying backward again. Agatha flipped mid-air, landing nimbly on the ground. The moment she landed, she charged out again. Once more, she swung her sword toward Li Meng. "Clang!" This strike was once again effortlessly deflected. Agatha twisted her body to dissipate the force. At the same time, her right leg kicked backward. Her long hoof was about to strike Li Mengs waist. Suddenly, Li Mengs left hand shot out, grabbing Agathas ankle. Agathas expression changed slightly. She reversed her grip on the sword and stabbed down at Li Meng. Li Meng grinned, using his left hand to fling Agatha away. Agatha was sent flying. She flew a full hundred meters before rolling to the ground. She slid dozens more meters before finally stopping. This scene made the ghost beastmen behind her pale slightly. From the start of the battle until now, that goblin hadnt moved a single step. The gap between the two was obvious. The goblin had been passively defending the entire time. Every one of Agathas attacks was easily neutralized. "This womans combat experience isnt bad!" Looking at the female ghost beastman he had thrown, Li Meng mused inwardly. Is combat experience important? Are combat techniques important? Of course, theyre importantextremely important. But improving physical attributes also enhances the five senses. No matter how fast the female ghost beastman swung her sword, in Li Mengs eyes, it was like slow motion. Only unexpected attacks could possibly harm him. With his powerful stats, Li Meng feared melee battles the least. Only the chaotic skills of humans posed any real threat to him. "Goblin, I admit youre strong, but I wont lose!" Agatha stood up, looking slightly disheveled. Her pale gold eyes stared firmly at the towering goblin. Agatha couldnt comprehend how a goblin could be this strong. So strong that it made her feel an urge to flee. But as a ghost beastman, her pride wouldnt allow her to accept defeat at the hands of a goblin. "Goblin, fight me!" Agathas lips curled into a smile, and she let out a roar. In that instant, the space around her twisted. A wave of blood energy burst from her body. "Agatha, stop!" At that moment, Iron Mask roared. The thunderous shout made Agathas body tremble, bringing her back to her senses. The surging blood energy dissipated instantly. Agathas expression changed, and she bit her lip lightly. Facing a goblin, she had almost lost herself to berserk mode? Seeing Agatha calm down, Iron Mask sighed in relief. Using berserk mode on a battlefield was a foolish move. Once in berserk mode, one would lose all reason. They would instinctively attack any moving target nearby. In other words, if Agatha went berserk, she wouldnt necessarily attack the goblin. She might directly attack the demon army. If such a scene occurred, it would be a huge problem. Moreover, the injuries sustained during berserk mode would be felt afterward when the body was in a weakened state. Even minor wounds could turn fatal. Iron Mask didnt want to see Agatha die here. "Iron Mask, as long as we kill him, Agatha doesnt have to fulfill the wager!" "Thats right. No matter how strong he is, hes alone!" The ghost beastman centurions grew restless. With nearly forty thousand troops present, there was no need for this duel with a goblin. This was just a duel between Agatha and the goblin. They could order a full charge at any time. Iron Mask raised his hand, pulling on the reins. The massive Savage Bull Beast moved forward. Iron Mask stopped about fifty meters from the goblin. "Goblin, you are strong enough to earn the respect and recognition of the demon race!" Li Meng grinned, resting his massive iron club on his shoulder. "The duel isnt over yet. Isnt it a bit improper for you to step in now?" "I concede!" At that moment, Agathas voice rang out. Not far away, Agatha leaped up. She crossed a hundred-meter distance and landed with a "boom." A large crater formed beneath her hooves. Agatha swayed her waist and hips as she walked toward Li Meng. She casually tossed the greatsword in her hand toward Iron Mask. Iron Mask caught the ghost beastman "Centurion Greatsword." "Iron Mask, retreat the army. Come back in a month. Ill explain this to my brother later." With those words, Agatha smiled seductively. Her graceful figure leaned into Li Mengs arms. Agatha looked up at the goblins hideous face. "Goblin, even if you die, it will have to wait until I fulfill my wager!" Looking at the alluring female ghost beastman in his arms, Li Meng grinned. His left hand wrapped around her waist. "Good. I like females who keep their word!" Oh my, this female ghost beastmans waist and hips were really soft and smooth. She also carried a faint fragrance. Watching Agatha nestled in the goblins arms, Iron Mask looked speechless. Thats a goblin! Isnt Agathas taste a bit extreme? Li Meng bent down, hoisting Agatha onto his shoulder. Amid Agathas playful laughter, he turned and walked toward the eastern gate. "Wait, goblin!" Seeing Li Meng about to leave, Iron Mask quickly spoke. Li Meng, carrying Agatha, turned to look at Iron Mask. His face showed obvious impatience. It seemed to say, ''I need to go back to the tribe to make baby goblins. Speak quickly!'' Iron Mask hung the greatsword onto the Savage Bull Beasts back. "Since Ghost Hand died in a duel, there is no grudge between you and the demon race. Currently, humans dominate the southern continent, and the survival space of the savage tribes is being gradually compressed. In the past, the savage tribes of the Southern Wastelands fought independently, unable to resist the human threat. It was only after the arrival of the demon race that this situation changed. You are unique and intelligent. Goblin Forest is fertile land. You should understand that humans will never give up Goblin Forest. They will invade again and again until they completely occupy it." Chapter 166: Only Female Centaurs? Chapter 166: Only Female Centaurs? Li Meng put Agatha down from his shoulder. Nestled in Li Meng''s arms, Agatha looked disinterestedly at Iron Mask. Agatha knew that Iron Mask was about to employ its diplomatic skills again. The Centaurs and Pigmen were both subdued through its diplomatic strategies, achieving submission at the smallest cost. Im not interested in being your Demons dog! Li Mengs words made Agathas eyes light up. For a mere Goblin, his ambition wasnt small. Most of the Savage Tribes wouldnt resist the Demons'' rule. Thats because the Demons could protect them from being annihilated by stronger races. In the eyes of the Demons, Goblins were nothing but disgusting magical creatures. Iron Mask shook its head. Its cooperation and alliance, not vassalage! Hearing this, Li Mengs eyes narrowed slightly. At least for now, Iron Mask was still the same Iron Mask from the future. It was proposing an alliance with him. Li Meng slapped Agathas plump waist and hips with his left hand. He pushed her away from his embrace. Fine, then cooperation it is. I agree! Seeing the Goblin push her away, a hint of dissatisfaction flashed in Agathas eyes. Werent Goblins supposed to pounce on any female they saw? Why was there no greed in this Goblins gaze? Agatha, we should head back! Iron Mask held the reins. The massive Savage Bull Beast turned and began heading back the way they had come. Agatha looked regretfully at the hulking Goblin. The Goblin was so massive. She really did want to experience it. And also complete the bet between them. Goblin, I didnt break the wagerits you who rejected it, so dont regret it later! Saying this, Agatha threw Li Meng a flirtatious glance. Then she turned, swaying her hips as she left. Watching Agathas graceful departing figure, Li Meng appeared contemplative. Li Meng had thought about taking Agatha for himself. Just like Vanessa, making her his possession. But Agatha was immune to mental magic due to the Demon King Contract. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His Word Spirit skill likely wouldnt work on Agatha. Li Meng thought again about Vanessas God Contract. The God Contract didnt have the same immunity to mental magic as the Demon King Contract. I didnt expect there to be Centaurs in this world! Slightly turning his gaze, Li Meng looked at the Centaurs on the left flank of the Demon Army. They were called horses, but they only had a horse-like form. The lower body was covered in leather armor, but the exposed skin looked no different from a humans. The upper body resembled that of an elf. They had pointed ears, though not as long as an elfs. The legs of the horse body were more like a humans thick thighs. Just much sturdier. Below the thighs were horse-like hooves. Judging by appearances, the Centaurs seemed to all be female. At least, their upper bodies had obvious female characteristics. Their faces also leaned towards femininity. [Centaur] [Level: 34] [Strength: 51] [Defense: 45] [Agility: 137] [Magic: 7] The Centaurs levels were between 30 and 40. Their stats werent particularly strong. But they were much stronger than weaklings like Goblins. Wooo! Not long after, a deep horn sounded within the Demon Army. The sound of the horn caused a commotion outside the forest. The black tide of the Demon Army began to turn and gradually withdrew into the forest. It took over ten minutes for the Demon Armys kilometer-long front line to retreat into the forest. A force of hundreds of thousands had gathered in such a small place, yet no battle occurred. The Demon invasion incident was truly dramatic. Grinning, Li Meng turned and leisurely walked toward the East Gate across the wasteland outside the wooden stronghold. From this moment on, the Goblin Forest was his. Although he didnt know why the Ratmen Tribe had abandoned their northern advance. Li Meng didnt have the time to figure it out either. When the Ratmen made a move, hed deal with it then. Amon, you... you evolved into a Goblin Leader? At the East Gate, Li Meng saw Vanessa waiting for his return. Looking at Amons massive body, fear flashed in Vanessas eyes. The previous Amon had already been difficult for her to endure. Would she have to settle for a spiritual relationship with Amon in the future? The thought of such a future filled Vanessas eyes with regret. She liked Amons roughness. She liked his roar of conquest. It made her feel Amons love for her even more deeply. Vanessa, whats wrong? Seeing Vanessa lost in thought again, Li Meng flicked her forehead. Coming back to her senses, Vanessa gently shook her head. Wahaha! Li Meng let out a hearty laugh, bent down, and hoisted Vanessa onto his shoulder. Vanessa, wasnt I cool just now? Mm, Amon was so cool! Of course! A single Ghost Beastman? Forget oneId knock down three of them just as easily. Amon, arent you exaggerating? Exaggerating is no big deal. Forget one bullI could blow two bulls up to the heavens. Carrying Vanessa, Li Meng strode toward the inner district. Everywhere he passed, the Goblin underlings looked at him with fervent admiration. On the wooden walls, the Goblins had long been shocked by their leaders strength. They finally realized that even Goblins could become this powerful. At this moment, the Goblins were filled with hope and confidence for the future. If their leader could become so strong, so could they. After returning to the inner district, Li Meng summoned all the Goblin commanders. The Goblin commanders were those ranked Goblin Warriors and above. To make command easier, Li Meng divided the Goblins into new ranks. Ordinary Goblins were Lower Goblins. Big Goblins became Middle Goblins. Goblin Warriors were Upper Goblins. Goblin Champions were Commander Goblins. Goblin Leaders became Legion Goblins. Goblin Kings were now Warlord Goblins. Once a Goblin reached the rank of Commander Goblin. They would command a Goblin army of no less than five thousand troops. Legion Goblins commanded ten times the forces of Commander Goblins. As the Throne Tribe expanded, the Throne Cave Dwelling was also renovated. Although the inner district was still covered in forest. From afar, it looked like a massive tree stood at the center of the tribe. But the towering trees didnt obstruct the expansion of the Throne Cave Dwelling. Instead, they served as pillars of support. The Throne Cave Dwelling was now renamed the Throne Palace. No Goblin doubted that their leader would stop at the rank of Goblin Champion. Now, the Throne Palace resembled a wooden fortress. It spanned an area of five thousand square meters. Li Meng personally designed its internal structure. It had three levels: lower, middle, and upper. The lower level was the spacious Throne Hall. The middle level housed the Throne Warehouse and the maids quarters. Yes, maidsLizardmen maids. The upper level contained the Throne Harem and the Throne Treasury. Since it had just been completed, the maids and queen consorts had yet to move in. So Li Meng still slept in the Throne Hall on the first floor. Chapter 167: Throne Palace and “princess” Chapter 167: Throne Palace and "princess" In the spacious throne hall, nearly a hundred Goblin warriors gathered together. They stood on both sides of the central path. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their eyes burned with fanaticism as they looked at the tall figure on the throne. Faced with the fervent gazes of his underlings, Li Meng grinned widely. These Goblin warriors were mostly his offspring. Only his bloodline offspring could easily evolve into Goblin warriors. However, not all of his bloodline offspring could evolve into Goblin warriors. Even his bloodline would sometimes produce Goblins with low potential. It was just that the probability was much lower compared to other Goblins. Of course, low potential referred to a lower ceiling. But the baseline would never drop below that of a Goblin soldier. "The demon army has retreated. Tomorrow, you will return!" Upon hearing this, all the Goblins'' eyes lit up. They had long wanted to return. It wasnt that the Throne Tribe was bad. It was that their bodies could no longer take it. Many upper-level Goblins would rather sleep on the streets than in the wooden houses. They had never imagined a day would come when they would grow to loathe females from the bottom of their hearts. This time, it would take at least a few years to recover. Seeing his underlings sigh in relief, Li Meng grinned again. "Why dont you stay in the Throne Tribe a bit longer? Bring back more offspring!" The faces of the Goblins changed slightly, and they quickly shook their heads vigorously. Gobu Tian even smiled obsequiously, bowing as he spoke. "Boss, I already have enough offspring. This time, I still have to help establish branch tribes when I go back." Gobu Tians excuse made the other Goblins quickly nod in agreement. "Alright, I wont keep you then!" Hearing this, the Goblins faces lit up with joy. Great, they could finally go back to eating and sleeping without worries. Li Meng turned his gaze to Gobu Mo, who was at the front. "Gobu Mo, you need to focus on the development of the southern tribes. Quickly incorporate the entire Goblin Forest into our territory!" Gobu Mo nodded his head. Li Mengs gaze swept across the Goblins in the hall. "You must memorize the contents of the Goblin Codex. Violating any rule will not be forgiven!" By the end, Li Mengs face turned fierce and intimidating. Faced with their bosss menacing gaze, all the Goblins shrank their necks. They showed expressions of fear and lowered their heads. Li Meng was very satisfied with his Goblin underlings reactions. Goblin creatures needed the intimidation of a boss to remain obedient. Li Meng leaned back and waved his hand slightly. "Go now!" Upon hearing this, the Goblins quickly withdrew. Soon, the leader Goblins poured out of the throne hall like a swarm. Once they left the Throne Palace, the leader Goblins scattered. There was no friendship between the leader Goblins. Without the boss, they were competitors. The kind of competitors who wanted to take each others heads off. Listening to the footsteps gradually fading outside, Li Meng turned to look at Vanessa beside him. Vanessa had been standing quietly at the side. She couldnt understand what Amon was saying. But the obedience and order displayed by the Goblins astonished her. The Goblins under Amons rule were completely different from what she knew. "Vanessa, come here!" Li Meng patted his thigh. Vanessa smiled gently, swaying her hips as she walked over. Arriving in front of Li Meng, Vanessa naturally sat on his lap. Li Meng grinned widely, lightly wrapping his arm around Vanessas waist. At this moment, Li Meng felt a sense of dj vu. Sitting on the throne, holding a beauty in his arms. In this otherworld, he had finally become the protagonist of the painting. "Vanessa, how about you manage my harem?" The Throne Palace was so large that it needed someone to manage it. And Li Meng thought Vanessa was perfect for the job. The Lizardman "princesses" were merely temporary tools for reproduction. Giving them the title of "princess" also served as a symbolic gesture. In the future, selecting princesses from among the Lizardmen would be done with great fanfare. The families of the chosen Lizardmen would receive benefits. In this way, the Lizardmen would view being a "princess" as an honor. Over time, the Lizardmens mindset would change. They would no longer reject becoming tributes. If they further spread propaganda about the greatness of their Goblin King, then becoming a tribute would no longer be a shackle on the Lizardmen. Instead, it would be the key to a pilgrimage. Currently, the Lizardmen were already developing in this direction. Because everyone knew that the fishing tools were invented by their Goblin King. And the fishing tools ensured that the Lizardmen were no longer hungry. They could reproduce freely and without worry. Every day, they had ample time to enjoy life. And such a life was brought to them by the great Goblin King. "Amon, I..." A flicker of hesitation flashed in Vanessas eyes. As a Goblin, Amon had the responsibility to reproduce offspring. Therefore, Vanessa never thought Amon would belong solely to her. She had never dared to hope for such a thing. "Well then, it seems the position of queen can only go to someone else." "I... I... I want it!" Vanessa panicked, pressing both hands against Li Mengs chest. "Wahahaha!" The throne hall echoed with Li Mengs joyful laughter. Meanwhile, Vanessa, sitting in his lap, blushed and lowered her head. Although she didnt mind Amon having other females, in Amons heart, she had to be the most important woman. "Amon, stop laughing!" Vanessa pouted, lightly hammering her fists on Li Mengs chest. "Alright, alright, I wont laugh!" Li Meng stopped laughing, patting Vanessas waist and hips. "Tomorrow, bring the princesses into the palace. Choose some clever Lizardmen to serve them." A luxurious lifestyle was necessary. Once those Lizardmen returned, they would spread their experiences to the others. One tells ten, and ten tell a hundred. Soon, all the Lizardmen would know what the Throne Tribe was like. The desire for a better life was innate in all creatures. Time passed little by little, and soon a day had gone by. That night, the Throne Tribe was lively. The eastern and northern districts of the Goblins were celebrating the victory from earlier in the day. Clusters of bonfires burned in the camp, making the Throne Tribe appear like a beacon in the dark night. In one of the rooms in the harem behind the Throne Palace, the scene was equally lively. On the massive bed lay a giant Goblin. Sitting atop him was a beautiful Dark Elf. The Dark Elf had purple-red skin. Her white, waist-length hair cascaded casually down her shoulders. It swayed along with her graceful movements. Her charming figure had incredibly alluring curves. Her full waist and hips were especially enticing. Vanessas hands pressed against Amons chest, her eyes brimming with affection. "Amon, you... your size cannot get any bigger." Vanessa could already feel that this was her limit. If Amons body grew any larger, she wasnt sure if she could continue to bring him pleasure. Li Meng grinned, his hand gently caressing Vanessas face. Vanessa smiled happily, rubbing her face against Li Mengs hand. Li Meng also realized that his size was no longer suitable for Vanessa. If he grew any larger, it would hurt Vanessa and the princesses. Chapter 168: The Misty Mountain Range Chapter 168: The Misty Mountain Range Time passed bit by bit. No one knew how much time had gone by before the room finally quieted down. On the bed in the room, Vanessa lay lazily in Ammons embrace. Li Meng gently held Vanessa''s slender waist. The two quietly felt each other''s warmth. "Vanessa, do you know about the Ratmen Tribe?" Vanessa snuggled into Li Meng''s arms, finding a comfortable position. "Yes, they are a cave-dwelling savage tribe that lives underground. Their favorite thing to do is digging tunnels. Its said that the Ratmen Tribe''s underground caverns spread across the entire continent, even reaching deep under the sea." Li Meng had originally thought the disappearance of the Ratmen Tribe was related to the Dark Elves. But now it seemed he was overthinking it. If the Dark Elves had a close relationship with the Ratmen Tribe, Vanessa wouldnt have described them this way. From Vanessas explanation, it was clear she didnt know much about the Ratmen Tribe either. "What kind of tribe are they?" What kind of tribe? Vanessa pondered for a moment. After a while, Vanessa''s voice echoed in the room. "A savage tribe with the strongest desire for food. When theyre hungry, they invade the surface, targeting other races with specific goals. Wherever they go, they eat everything that can be eaten." Eat everything that can be eaten? A trace of doubt flashed in Li Meng''s eyes, and he looked pensive. The Ratmen Tribe he had seen in Goblin Forest wasnt like that at all. "Vanessa, do the Ratmen have habits of herding livestock? For example, eliminating powerful magical beasts in the forest, leaving only non-predatory ones, selectively hunting some creatures to maintain population balance?" "No, I dont think so. The Ratmen Tribe wouldnt do such a thing. When they invade the surface on a large scale but dont find enough food, they even gnaw plants down to the roots." Hearing Vanessa say this, Li Meng realized something. What the Ratmen Tribe did in Goblin Forest was shockingly similar to his own methods. The only difference was that he hadnt intentionally hunted powerful magical beasts. "Ammon, why did you suddenly ask about the Ratmen Tribe?" Li Meng grinned and shook his head lightly. "Nothing, I was just curious about this tribe." Time continued to pass, and the night deepened. As the full moon hung high in the sky, the Throne Tribe also gradually quieted down. That night was peaceful. --- The next morning, the Throne Tribe was bustling with activity. Goblin leaders and their underlings left through the various gates of the Throne Tribe. The dark, dense columns of marching goblins formed long lines. The goblins joked and played as they walked. Only when their bosses shouted reprimands did they obediently follow the formations. ------ To the west of Goblin Forest lay a range of mountains. This range was called the Misty Mountain Range. To any tribe near the Misty Mountain Range, it was an extremely mysterious existence. People who wandered into it often disappeared mysteriously. Those who went looking for them would also vanish without a trace. Over time, the Misty Mountain Range became a feared land of death. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Deep within the Misty Mountain Range, there was a place surrounded by dense fog. Within the fog lay a massive valley. In the center of the valley was a gigantic rift. Within that rift stood a colossal black castle. The castle occasionally emanated green light. "Mirror, mirror" Suddenly, a deep voice echoed in the upper levels of the castle. It sounded like an incantation, bubbling and gurgling. At this moment, in a room in the upper levels of the castle A hunched figure stood before a massive black mirror. The black mirror seemed to possess a magical power. Just looking at it made it impossible to look away. "Stop calling me! Can you filthy, stinking rats stop bothering me every day?!" A rough voice suddenly cursed from within the black mirror. "You flea-ridden rats should go worship your Rat God or something. Isnt it supposed to be almighty?" "Speak quickly. Once you ask your question, dont bother me for the next year. Otherwise, Ill curse you mangy rodents." "If you must bother me, youll need to pay me triple." Faced with the mirrors vulgar words, the Ratman in front of it was already accustomed to this. It bowed respectfully to the mirror. "And another thingI dont want your Rat Gods Dimension Crystals anymore. Im sick of them!" The Ratman grinned, pulling a crystal with a faint blue glow from its robes. "A Water Element King Crystal? Heh, at least you flea bags have some sincerity this time." The Ratman carefully tossed the blue crystal towards the black mirror. As the crystal touched the mirror''s surface, ripples spread across it. The Water Element King Crystal sank into the mirror. "Great Mirror God, can you tell me who caused the Ratmen Tribes eastern expedition to fail?" "Heh, Skaven, why are you so foolish today? You asked a pointless question. But fine, seeing that you brought the Water Element King Crystal, Ill mercifully explain a little more. Theres something in Goblin Forest I dont know. Whether or not the Ratmen Tribe can succeed in their eastern expedition, I also dont know, because Goblin Forest contains a Power God on par with me. Our powers interfere with each other, and our destinies are intertwined. Therefore, I cannot foresee matters connected to it." "Alright, you can scram now. Im tired and need to sleep for a few years. You rats better keep quiet for a while. The human world in the southern continent has already become a mess. I dont know which Power God caused such chaos, but its influence is vast. Heh, Skaven, if your goal is the human world, you might as well take advantage of the chaos. But I cant guarantee youll have a good ending. Good luck! Im out." Before long, the eerie aura surrounding the mirror disappeared. The Ratman Skaven stood before the mirror, his expression uncertain. He had thought that humans in the southern continent would be easy prey. He had thought the Goblin Forest would be an easy base to seize for the Ratmen Tribes future invasion of the southern continent. He hadnt expected a Power God to appear in Goblin Forest. "Could it be the Demons?" The Southern Wilderness had been occupied by the Demons ten years ago. Recently, there had indeed been signs of Demons appearing in Goblin Forest. "Heh, then lets observe for a while!" The room echoed with the chilling laughter of the Ratmen Tribe. ------ Goblin Forest. Throne Tribe, Throne Palace. Time flew by. It had unknowingly been two months since the Demon incident. After the goblins gathered at the Throne Tribe dispersed, the tribe quickly resumed its rapid development. In the south, the goblins were expanding their territory at a rapid pace. One sub-tribe after another sprang up. More sub-tribes were needed to absorb the exploding population. Chapter 169: Skurg Chapter 169: Skurg In less than two years, the entire Goblin Forest will become part of the tribe''s territory. Since the end of the Demon Clan incident, Li Meng hadnt been idle. He began to develop the textile industry. Ghost Spider Silk was a good material, and the fabric woven from it was comparable to silk. The tribe might be barbaric, but Li Meng hoped that it would also become more civilized. At the very least, their clothing should not be so primitive. The idle female Lizardmen finally found something to do. In the Throne Hall, a simple loom was clanking and creaking as it worked. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A female Lizardman was fumbling awkwardly in front of the loom, weaving fabric. "Well, its not bad. Gobuda, you did a good job!" The leaders praise made Gobuda grin obsequiously. "Boss, whats this thing for?" Gobuda curiously examined the loom, its wheel spinning steadily. "Its for weaving cloth. Soon, youll be able to wear comfortable clothes." Armor alone was actually not very comfortable to wear. It would rub against the skin. Over time, it would cause injuries. So, the Goblins stuffed animal hides beneath their armor. Although the hides prevented the armor from chafing their skin, they were very uncomfortable and hot to wear. "Boss, whats ''clothes''?" "Clothes are something you wear, made of fabric. Theyre lighter, thinner, and more comfortable than animal hides." Gobuda''s eyes lit up. He committed the word clothes to memory. "Go now, and make a thousand more looms like this one!" Gobuda did some mental math. One loom was one loom, ten looms were ten, ten sets of ten made a hundred looms. A thousand looms would be ten sets of a hundred! Gobuda''s face fell, and he turned to leave with a mournful look. This thing was too hard to make. Some were assembled so loosely that they had to be remade. "Vanessa, your Elves have similar things, dont they?" Vanessa, standing beside Li Meng, looked at the small loom in awe. She nodded, her face full of admiration as she gazed at Ammon. "Ammon, youre so clever. You actually managed to make such a simple and compact loom. The Elves do have something similar, but ours isnt this small or convenient. How did you think of this?" Li Meng grinned and tapped his head. "Who knows? I just figured it out after a bit of thought." Ammons response made Vanessa smile knowingly. Of course, she knew he was just brushing her off. But there was no need to dig into it. "Alright, put this thing away and let the Princesses consorts play with it when theyre bored." Hearing this, the female Lizardman quickly stopped working. She picked up the loom and hurriedly left. Stretching lazily, Li Meng strode outside. Exiting through the main gate, he stood outside, bathed in the scorching sunlight. "Vanessa, Im going to the Ogre Mountains. Do you want to come with me?" Although in the future timeline, he hadnt gone to the Ogre Mountains, Benben had been gone for a year, and Li Meng couldnt wait any longer. He had to go to the Ogre Mountains to see for himself. Maybe Benben was in danger and waiting to be rescued. Vanessa stepped out of the gate behind Li Meng. "Ill go with you. The Princess consorts can look after things here." The Princess consorts in the Lizardman tribe all had significant identities. They were either elders companions or elders relatives. Their status allowed them to manage the female Lizardmen of the Throne Tribe very well. "Alright, well leave tomorrow!" Time passed bit by bit, and soon the day was over. The next morning, Li Meng set out with Vanessa, leaving the Throne Tribe. The two traveled north toward the Ogre Mountains. --- In the afternoon, among the rolling mountains. In a valley, two figures could be seen runningone large and one small. The large figure had green skin and a tall, muscular build. The smaller one was tall and agile. The two were Li Meng and Vanessa. After entering the Ogre Mountains, they traversed peaks and ridges. Both were strong, so the steep terrain wasnt an obstacle. "Woof woof!" Just then, a sound resembling a dogs bark echoed ahead. The two instinctively stopped. Slowing their steps, they approached the source of the sound. As they got closer, they hid behind a large boulder. "Ammon, it looks like Skurgs!" Peeking out from behind the boulder, they watched the scene ahead. In a flat area within the valley, two round, red creatures were biting at each other. They looked like chubby meatballs, about half a meter in diameter. They had two legs and ran like dinosaurs. Their bodies were mostly mouths. The two Skurgs would sometimes pull apart and then slam into each other. [Skurg] [Level: 14] [Strength: 21] [Defense: 27] [Agility: 97] [Magic: 31] [Metamorphosis: LV4] "Woof woof!" At that moment, one of the Skurgs let out a roar. It turned and began repeatedly smashing itself against the rocks at the edge of the platform. After three strikes, something strange happened. The Skurg seemed to become enraged. Its entire body turned redder. Its round body suddenly swelled like a balloon. Each time it smashed itself, it expanded further. From half a meter, it grew to two meters tall. The other Skurg wasnt willing to lose out. It also began smashing itself against a rock. After a few strikes, it too grew several times larger. Seeing this, Li Mengs eyes lit up. Wasnt this the skill hed been dreaming of? Li Meng stepped out from behind the boulder and revealed himself. "Hey, woof woofs! Come over here, come on!" Li Meng clicked his tongue, calling them as if summoning dogs. His sudden appearance startled the Skurgs. They looked at Li Meng in unison, then became furious and roared. The arrival of a third party made the Skurgs abandon their fight with each other. The two two-meter-tall Skurgs charged at Li Meng aggressively. Seeing them approach, Li Meng grinned. "Good boys, come here, woof woofs!" Li Meng walked forward, opening his arms. Vanessa smiled behind him. How could mere Skurgs be a match for Ammon? One Skurg bounced closer to Li Meng. It opened its giant, tooth-filled mouth and chomped down on Li Mengs upper body. "Woof woof, your mouth stinks!" With Li Mengs upper body in its mouth, he held his nose in disgust. The Skurgs teeth clamped onto Li Meng, but they didnt hurt him at all. The Steel Body skill had toughened his skin. It wasnt easy to break through his defenses. Li Meng grabbed the Skurgs teeth with both hands. He pried its mouth open effortlessly. Then he kicked it in the belly with his right foot. "Argh!" With a loud thud, the Skurg flew through the air, howling as it went. Chapter 170: The Undead Clan Chapter 170: The Undead Clan Woof woof! Another Skurg charged forward with a fierce glare. Li Meng swung a punch. His massive fist struck the Skurg''s jaw solidly. With a "boom," the Skurg was sent flying. It flew dozens of meters before slamming into a boulder. As the Skurg hit the boulder, it crashed heavily to the ground. At this moment, the Skurg''s stats changed again. [Skurg] [Level: 54] [Strength: 71] [Defense: 83] [Agility: 109] [Magic: 71] [Shapeshift: LV4] Using shrinking to disguise itself? Its enlarged form must be the Skurg''s true strength. At this moment, the Skurgs stood up again. Hey, little guys, follow me, and Ill make sure you live the good life! Li Meng grinned and called out to the Skurgs. The Skurgs barked in excitement. Food, food, food, I want food! One Skurg bounced over happily. Like a puppy, it ran up to Li Meng, hopping and jumping around him. Its long tongue flopped around, drooling everywhere. Another Skurg craved freedom. It turned and bounced away toward the distance. But at the end of the road to freedom lay "death." Li Meng flicked his wrist, quickly forming a stone bullet. With a whoosh, the stone shot out. The dozens of meters distance was covered in an instant. Pfft! Blood splattered as the stone pierced through the Skurg''s round body. The wounded Skurg''s body rolled along the ground. It rolled for dozens of meters before finally stopping. Watching the Skurg running circles around him, Li Meng smiled faintly. He pulled a small dried fish from the food pouch at his waist and tossed it to the Skurg. The Skurg opened its giant mouth and caught the dried fish. Woof woof! Just after swallowing the fish, the Skurg''s face turned fierce. It turned and barked aggressively at the approaching Vanessa. Stop barking, were on the same side! Li Meng grinned, patting the Skurg''s round body. The Skurg turned back and rubbed against Li Meng affectionately. Wangwang, shrink down! Just like that, the Skurg received a new name. It seemed to understand Li Meng''s words. Its body deflated like a balloon. With a series of "crackling" sounds, its massive form shrank to half a meter. Looking at the now-small Skurg beside him, Li Meng grinned again. Then he turned and walked toward the stone where the other Skurg had landed. Reaching the corpse, Li Meng crouched down and began to eat. This scene made Vanessa frown slightly. If possible, she hoped her Ammon wouldn''t be as savage as the Goblins. [Devour skill activated. Acquired "Shapeshift" skill.] Pah! Spitting out the flesh in his mouth, Li Meng stood up. He wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth with his hand. Vanessa, lets go! After finishing, Li Meng acted like nothing had happened. He called Vanessa and continued forward. And so, the two-person team in the valley became a trio. Although Skurg wasn''t a "person." At least Li Meng and Vanessa could still be called "people." After all, "people" referred to all intelligent races. Even Goblins were a type of sub-human species. Wangwang, have you seen a really big Ogre? The Skurg beside Li Meng barked in response. Where did it go? Woof woof! The Skurg darted off toward the mountain. Vanessa, lets go. Follow it! Follow the Skurg? Vanessa glanced at Ammon and then at the Skurg. She smiled, her tall and slender figure moving gracefully as she began running. About half an hour later, the two followed the Skurg to the top of a mountain. Woof woof! The Skurg barked in a certain direction. As it barked, it bared its teeth and growled. What... is that? From the mountaintop, the two looked uneasily toward the northern sky. In that direction hung an unusually low, dark cloud. The thick clouds shrouded the land in darkness. Even the mountains had turned black. From the clouds, Li Meng could feel an icy, bone-chilling aura. It felt like something was pulling at his soul. Ammon, thats a Death Cloud! Vanessas face grew solemn as she stared at the distant sky. Vanessa, thats not a natural phenomenon, is it? Vanessa nodded, worry flickering in her eyes. Its a dark magic cast by the Undead Clan! The Undead Clan? Li Meng''s face revealed a thoughtful expression as he murmured internally. Could it be the undead, like those in fantasy novels? Vanessa turned to look at Ammon, who was gazing at the distant sky. Ammon, to release a Death Cloud of this scale, the other side must be a Deathspeaker Archmage from the Undead Clan! Are they strong? Li Meng looked back at Vanessa. Vanessas expression grew more serious as she nodded. Theyre very strongequivalent to the Saints of all races! Saint-level powerhouses? Hearing this, Li Meng frowned deeply. He turned again, staring at the distant sky. If it really was a Saint-level powerhouse, it wouldn''t be easy to handle. But Benben might be in those mountains shrouded by dark clouds. Perhaps Benben had already... Huff! Taking a deep breath, Li Meng''s eyes flashed with killing intent. Benben was the monster he liked most in this world. Li Meng loved Benbens carefree, silly nature. He loved how Benben would call him "boss" in its gruff voice. If Benben had really died at the hands of the Undead Clan... S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He would make those undead taste death once more. Vanessa, stay here. I must go check it out! Ammon, what exactly are you looking for? Im looking for Benben, an Ogre underling of mine! Saying that, Li Meng bolted down the mountain. Woof woof! The Skurg barked and followed. Wangwang, its dangerous there. Stay here and wait for me! Woof woof! The Skurg barked again. Li Meng grinned, leaping into the air. Alright, then lets go cause some trouble for the Undead Clan! The Skurg said it remembered the Ogres scent. It could lead him to the Ogre. Ammon, Im coming too! Vanessa on the mountaintop chased after Ammon. Vanessa, its fine. With my strength, I can leave if things get too dangerous. Vanessas face turned cold, and she shook her head. Ammon, Im an archer. Even against a Deathspeaker Archmage, I have a chance for a lethal strike. The emergence of the Death Domain is both a disaster and a curse. If we dont deal with the Undead Clan, the Goblin Forest will never know peace. Lets tackle this together today. Seeing Vanessas resolute expression, Li Meng laughed loudly. Alright, then lets all go meet the Undead Clan! With that, Li Meng wrapped one arm around Vanessas waist. With his other hand, he grabbed the Skurgs teeth. As he leaped down the mountain, the ground beneath him cracked with a "boom." A shockwave exploded outward. Li Meng shot forward like an arrow, soaring for hundreds of meters before landing heavily in the valley below. Chapter 171: Death Scourge Chapter 171: Death Scourge "Boom!" Li Meng fell from the sky and crashed onto the ground with a "thud." The ground beneath him immediately sunk into a large pit. The moment he landed, Li Mengs figure flashed and shot out like a cannonball. Carrying Vanessa and holding Wangwang, he sprinted wildly through the valley. From time to time, he leaped into the air, crossing obstacles. He soared hundreds of meters and then landed heavily back on the ground. He looked just like the Hulk in Earth movies. In less than half an hour, the Death Domain was already close at hand. Ammon, go up the mountain! The moment Li Meng charged into the Death Domain, he shivered. A bone-chilling cold wrapped around his entire body. That cold wasnt physical; it was a cold that struck his soul. The surrounding space instantly turned black and white. Everything gave off an ominous and eerie sensation. Vanessas reminder made Li Meng turn and run up the mountain. The rugged terrain could not stop Li Mengs footsteps. At times he ran, at times he leaped upward to reach even higher ground. Ammon, put me down! On the summit of a great mountain, Li Meng set down Vanessa from his shoulders. He also dropped Wangwang from his hand. Woof! Woof! Wangwang landed on the ground, happily barking at Li Meng. It seemed to enjoy being carried while running. Ammon, look over there! Vanessa walked a few steps forward and approached the cliff edge. Li Meng also took two steps forward, coming to Vanessas side. A large and small figure stood side by side, gazing into the distance at the vast canyon. In the canyon, a wave of green ghost fire surged like a tide. The owners of the ghost fire were undead creatures of various strange shapes. There were human skeletons and Pigmen skeletons. There were Beastmen skeletons and Centaur skeletons. Aside from skeletons, there were some corpses that hadnt fully decayed into skeletons. Their heads burned with clusters of green soul fire. Countless clusters of green flame formed a long dragon sweeping toward the distance. The countless undead creatures of various forms formed an undead army. Ever since the Demons invaded the Southern Continent and occupied the Southern Wastelands, there have been many wars over the past ten years in the Ogre Mountains between humans and other races. Death becomes nourishment for the God of Death. When the God of Death laughs as he feasts upon souls, his power spills out, and the dead are revived. Ammon, this is both a scourge and a disaster caused by man. Vanessas voice rang beside Li Meng. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She gazed expressionlessly at the sea of green fire in the distant canyon. She was already over two thousand years old and had seen much life and death. She had also witnessed countless wars between different races. On the Augus Continent, countless lives perished every day. Some died in war, others of natural causes. The God of Deaths power was omnipresent; the Death Scourge was always brewing. System, begin Life Simulation! A new event had been triggered; the future was already changing. This was the perfect opportunity for a life simulation. [Life Simulation Started] [You and Vanessa entered the Ogre Mountains searching for Benben, but you accidentally discovered the outbreak of the Death Scourge.] [You and Vanessa continued deeper into the Ogre Mountains.] [Wangwang caught Benbens scent.] [Under Wangwangs lead, you discovered a battlefield.] [You found Benben leading the Cave Ogres to fight against the Undead Army.] [Please make a choice:] [1. Return to the tribe, gather the Goblin army, and wipe out the Undead Scourge.] [2. Support Benben and look for an opportunity to assassinate the Deathspeaker Archmage.] [3. Inform the Demons about the Death Scourge in the Ogre Mountains and seek their support.] Option Two! Returning to the tribe to gather the army would take too much time. Benben might not have that much time left. The third option was no different from the first. Even though the battlefield was close to the Southern Wastelands, traveling back and forth would still take significant time. Li Meng wouldnt gamble Benbens life on luck. [You chose to join the battle and support Benben.] [Because of your presence, the Undead Army could not breach the cave.] [The long battle left you feeling exhausted.] [Faced with the endless undead, a sense of powerlessness welled up within you.] [Just as you decided to flee with Benben, the Deathspeaker Archmage appeared.] [Vanessa shot an arrow and killed the Deathspeaker Archmage.] [Without their leader, the undead wandered aimlessly through the mountains.] [As the death cloud dispersed, the undead were reduced to ash under the sunlight.] [You claimed victory and gained the allegiance of the Cave Ogres.] [You returned to the tribe, and the tribe grew stronger.] [One day, a Centaur messenger arrived at the Throne Tribe.] [Demon General Douglas invited you to attend an important military conference.] [You followed the Centaur messenger to the Southern Wastelands.] [On the journey, you met the Centaur Queen, Margarita.] [Curious about Centaur anatomy, you made an inappropriate request to Queen Margarita.] [Queen Margarita was enraged, and you subdued her.] [You used Word Spirit on Queen Margarita.] [Queen Margarita looked at you meaningfully.] [You and Queen Margarita arrived at the Demon stronghold fortress.] [You made another inappropriate request to Queen Margarita.] [Queen Margarita looked at you meaningfully and refused.] [You used Word Spirit on Queen Margarita again.] [You met Demon General Douglas.] [Douglas invited you to join the attack on the Irisis Principality.] [You agreed to the Demons proposal to send troops together.] [As you left the fortress, Queen Margarita stopped you.] [Queen Margarita invited you to her tribe as a guest.] [You made another inappropriate request to Queen Margarita.] [Queen Margarita looked at you meaningfully and refused.] [Growing impatient, you subdued Queen Margarita.] [On the plains, you used Word Spirit and told Queen Margarita a small story.] [Queen Margarita fell madly in love with you.] [You made another inappropriate request to Queen Margarita.] [Queen Margarita gladly agreed.] [In the thick grass, Queen Margarita removed her bindings.] [You satisfied your curiosity and were amazed by the Centaurs body structure.] [You returned to the tribe.] [You gathered your army and marched downstream into the Twilight Forest.] [Your Goblin army swept through the Twilight Forest, plundering many humans.] [You surrounded Twilight Town and broke through its defenses.] [You occupied Twilight Town but stopped advancing.] [One day, a Demon messenger came to find you.] Chapter 172: 500 Score Chapter 172: 500 Score [The Demon General "Douglas" requests you to attack the Cross Fortress in Twilight Valley. After capturing Cross Fortress, meet in Eras Forest to attack the Irisis Principality''s main city, "Aubenlo"] [You refused the Demon General "Douglas"''s request and informed him that a human army is ambushed in Twilight Valley] [The Demon General "Douglas" believed you and instructed you to hold back the ambushing human army in Twilight Valley] [You gladly agreed] [The demon army launched a surprise attack on Irisis Principality''s main city, "Aubenlo"] [Aubenlo City was breached by the demon army, and the crystal was destroyed] [Due to the influence of the world-class artifact, the simulation failed] [As a transmigrator, you quelled the "Death Scourge" due to a chance discovery. Tens of thousands of lives had their futures altered because of your existence. Your life is destined to be filled with legendary deeds.] [The life simulation ends. Score: 500] [Please select one of the following rewards] [Consume 10 score: Level +1] [Consume 1 score: Attribute +1] [Consume 50 score: Luck +1] [Consume 10 score: "Wind Blade" skill level +1] [Consume 100 score: "Elemental Affinity" level +1] [Consume 10 score: "Stone Bullet" skill level +1] [Consume 10 score: "Transformation" skill level +1] Li Meng was startled by the incredible score of 500. This was the highest score he had achieved over the years. The last "Goblin Codex" simulation only earned 300 points. This time, the reward had skyrocketed to 500. "Increase my level!" With the transformation skill in hand, leveling up was now a priority. Becoming the Goblin King was the most immediate goal. [Consume 500 score: Level +50] An unbearable pain struck him once again. "Ah!" At the cliff''s edge, Li Meng suddenly roared towards the sky. His massive body crackled and creaked. "Ammon, what is happening to you?" Vanessa was startled by Ammons sudden cry. When she turned to look, her face changed dramatically. Ammons body was twisting and expanding. She could feel an endless stream of power pouring into Ammons body from the earth. That power was tearing at Ammons body. "Ssshhh!" The blood vessels on Li Mengs body suddenly burst open. Blood sprayed in all directions. Enduring the agony, Li Meng quickly tore off the cloth from his waist and used it to shield Vanessa. The splattering blood stained the cloth red. Amidst Li Mengs agonized screams, his body underwent a shocking transformation. His large frame swelled, grew, and continued to expand. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blood vessels that had burst began to rapidly heal. The blessing of his immortal body accelerated his recovery speed. From 3 meters to 4 meters, then to 5 meters. When his body was just a step away from 5 meters tall, the twisting and swelling finally stopped. "Huff!" As the pain subsided, Li Mengs enormous body fell to his knees, powerless. Lying on the ground, Li Meng gasped for breath. The agony brought by the sudden level-up was too intense. His entire body was drenched in sweat. "Ammon!" Vanessa threw away the animal cloth she had been holding. Standing in front of Ammons gigantic body, she let out a cry of astonishment. After her initial shock, Vanessa quickly came back to her senses. She rushed forward and grabbed Ammons massive arm. "Ammon, you what happened to you?" Looking at the panting Ammon before her, Vanessa was filled with confusion. She could not comprehend what had just happened to Ammon. Why had Ammon suddenly evolved? Judging by Ammons enormous size, he was now likely only a step away from becoming the Goblin King. No, at this moment, Ammon might already have evolved into the Goblin King. Li Meng turned his head and grinned at Vanessa. "Im fine. Im doing great!" As he spoke, Li Meng stood up. "Ah!" When Li Meng stood up, Vanessa let out a shriek. She stared blankly at the gigantic figure before her. Terrified, she backed away repeatedly and quickly turned around. "My God, what is that?" Vanessa could feel her heart pounding violently. Her face flushed with heat. The images in her mind refused to fade. Vanessa covered her face and shook her head vigorously. "No, I cant think about it! I cant think about it!" But the more she tried to stop herself, the clearer the images became in her mind. Vanessas overreaction made Li Meng look down. When he saw the situation, Li Meng grinned. No wonder Vanessa had been so shocked and reacted so strongly. Forget Vanessaeven a Centaur would have fled in panic. Looking around, Li Meng rubbed his bald head in frustration. His body had suddenly become so massive that even the animal hides no longer fit. After a while, Vanessa finally calmed down. She took a deep breath, turned around, and looked at Ammon. As soon as she turned, the giant figure was right before her, close enough to touch. Vanessas eyes rolled back, and she fainted. Her graceful figure fell backward toward the ground. "Vanessa!" Seeing Vanessa suddenly faint, Li Meng was shocked. He hurriedly reached out and caught her, his hands fumbling in panic. Looking at the unconscious Vanessa in his hands, Li Meng was helpless. She was a King-ranked powerhouse, yet she fainted so easily. "What should I do now?" Li Meng looked down in frustration. He couldnt just run around naked, could he? When he first met Benben, even Benben had been wearing a pair of underpants. Wait, underpants? Li Meng glanced at the cloth lying nearby and smiled. Time passed bit by bit, and the mountaintop fell quiet. Wangwang bounced around, running back and forth on the mountaintop. "Wha what happened to me?" About half an hour later, Vanessa woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Ammons gigantic face. The enormous, ugly, yet oddly handsome face reminded her of everything. She closed her eyes again. "Ammon, let me rest for a moment!" Sitting cross-legged on the cliff, Li Meng looked down at Vanessa, who lay in his arms. Li Meng grinned and used his giant finger to poke Vanessas forehead. "Vanessa, were you scared by me, or were you scared by what was underneath me?" At these words, Vanessa opened her eyes and glared at Ammon in frustration. Vanessa stood up, jumped out of Ammons embrace, and looked down. It was then that she realized Ammon was now wearing a pair of animal-hide underpants. Though small and ill-fitting, they still managed to cover what needed to be covered. Li Meng stood up, his gaze sweeping toward the distant "Death Scourge." With a thought, Li Meng opened his character panel. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 93] [Strength: 24337] [Defense: 22197] [Agility: 18147] [Magic: 11911] [Charisma: 0] [Luck: 11] [Devour: Devouring the flesh of magical beasts has a chance to acquire their skills.] [Iron Body: LV5 (Strength +5000, Defense +5000, Agility +2500)] [Wind Blade: LV1] [Undying Body: LV2] [Word Spirit: LV1] [Ice Element Control - King of Ice Elements: LV1] [Mad God (Sealed): LV1] [Physical Enhancement: LV6 (Strength +300, Agility +300)] [Elemental Affinity: LV1 (Magic Power +1000)] [War Stomp: LV1] [Stone Bullet: LV1] [Transformation: LV1] Chapter 173: Battlefield of the Great Canyon Chapter 173: Battlefield of the Great Canyon The exaggerated stats left Li Meng silent. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once he became the Goblin King, it would probably be difficult to level up. Li Meng had a strong feeling about this. After becoming the Goblin King, the score required to level up would likely multiply several times over. Vanessa, lets go! Li Meng squatted down and stretched out his hand. Vanessa stepped forward onto Amons palm. Then, following Amons arm, she climbed up to his shoulder. Wangwang, come here! Wangwang! Wangwang bounced and ran toward Li Meng. Its round body leapt into the air and jumped into Li Mengs hand. Vanessa, hold on tight! On the mountaintop, Li Meng planted his feet and began running. After a quick sprint, he took a step forward and leapt. Boom! A loud crash echoed. The rocky ground cracked. A shockwave exploded under Li Mengs feet. His massive body soared into the sky. This leap was shockingly high, sending him hundreds of meters into the air. His enormous body began to descend toward another mountain peak. Sitting on Li Mengs shoulder, Vanessa was stunned. She could feel the explosive power within Amons body. She couldnt comprehend why Amon had suddenly become so strong. Amon, what just happened? Facing the rushing wind, Vanessa asked into Amons ear. At that moment, Li Meng landed heavily on the mountainside. Amidst the rumbling impact, he leapt once more. Li Meng had truly transformed into a green giant. I dont know either. When I saw the undead calamity, I think I got scared. Then I thought, If only I could get stronger, so I could charge into the mountains and rescue Benben. Then, I evolved! Just like that? Vanessa sat speechless on Amons shoulder. Her expression shifted as though she had thought of something. Could it be that a god has been born among the goblins? Amon had been chosen by the gods to become a hero. Could that be the case? Vanessa wasnt certain. After all, aside from possessing great strength, heroes didnt have any distinct characteristics. Only a few powerful individuals could sense divine energy within a hero. During the following time, Li Meng continued bounding across mountains. Like a flea, he leapt from one peak to the next. Wangwang! Just as Li Meng landed heavily on a small mountains summit, Wangwang barked loudly in his hand. Wangwang, which direction? Wangwang said it could smell the ogres scent. Wangwang! Wangwang barked again in Li Mengs hand. Li Meng grinned and began running once more. His massive body leapt into the air again, bounding quickly into the distance like a flea. --- Ogre Mountain Range Deep within the Death Cloud lay a vast canyon. At the canyons depths, a battlefield stretched far and wide. Across the canyon, green flames burned in an endless blaze. Amidst the sea of fire was an unending ocean of white bones. At the far end of the canyon stood an almost vertical cliff wall. Beneath the cliff was a massive cave entrance. Outside the cave, it was chaos. Roars echoed everywhere. Gigantic figures were fighting fiercely with the undead creatures. These were cave ogres, each standing nearly three meters tall. They were similar to ogressubspecies of the ogres. They were smaller in stature and leaner in build. Their figures resembled humans more, lacking the ogres burly bulk. Roar! Amidst nearly a hundred cave ogres, there was one even larger figure. It wore iron armor and wielded a spiked club. Every swing of the giant spiked club shattered several undead creatures. But the number of undead was simply overwhelming. Skeletons surged forward, crawling onto the giant ogres body from behind, the left, and the right. The giant ogre roared angrily, swinging its club once more. Another batch of skeletons was smashed to pieces. It used its left hand to slap at the undead crawling over its body like ants. But more and more undead creatures climbed onto the giant ogre. From a distance, it seemed as though the giant ogres massive body was about to be swallowed. Roar! Seeing this, the cave ogres nearby charged forward. They swung their stone hammers, smashing undead creatures with every strike. But the number of undead was too great. Some cave ogres were even dragged to the ground by the undead. Once a cave ogre fell, its death was certain. The undead would swarm it, attacking with their weapons relentlessly. Whooo! At that moment, the sound of an urgent horn echoed from the cave. Furious roars followed closely behind. Silhouettes surged from the dim cave entrance. One after another, cave ogres roared as they charged out. Among them were weak ones and strong ones. There were small ones and large ones. Hundreds of cave ogres fearlessly charged into the sea of white bones. Their massive bodies were like heavy tanks. Wherever they passed, bones shattered. Hundreds of cave ogres launched an unstoppable charge. They charged all the way to the giant ogre surrounded by undead. The cave ogres swung their stone hammers, preventing the undead from approaching. With the help of the cave ogres, the giant ogre quickly cleared the undead from its body. However, their position had pushed too deep into the sea of undead bones. Although the cave ogres had reached the giant ogre, their retreat was now cut off. From all directions, countless undead creatures surrounded the cave ogres. On the battlefield outside the cave, the cave ogres fought like an isolated island. Each cave ogre fought desperately. With every hammer swing, bones flew in all directions. But the endless undead were slowly compressing the cave ogres fighting space. More and more cave ogres were falling. Amidst wails, their bodies were torn open and killed piece by piece. In the center of the battlefield, Benbens massive figure stared helplessly at the endless sea of undead. The green flames filled every inch of the canyon. It was tiredso very tired. After days of battle, the spiked club in its hand felt unbearably heavy. Every swing of its arms was painful. But it couldnt stop. If it stopped, the skeletons would overwhelm it. Roar! Benben let out a roar. It lifted the spiked club and swung it horizontally at the human skeletons before it. The moment it swung, its grip loosened. The spiked club fell from Benbens hand, crashing to the ground. Benbens body stiffened. It lowered its head, staring blankly at the spiked club on the ground. Benben, pick up the spiked club! At that moment, a thunderous voice echoed from the sky. The familiar sound made Benbens body tremble. It raised its head to look toward the sky. Above the battlefield, a massive ice spear came hurtling down. It was enormousover two hundred meters long and more than thirty meters in diameter. Standing atop the ice spear was a tall, green-skinned figure. That figure was none other than Li Meng. Chapter 174: Sea of Deathly Bones Chapter 174: Sea of Deathly Bones The wild wind blew against his face as Li Meng carried a small iron rod on his shoulder and grinned. Li Meng stomped his foot, his body leaping into the air. The immense power caused the flying ice spike in the sky to suddenly plummet toward the ground. Boom! The giant ice spike smashed into the sea of green flames. The powerful impact shattered the ice spike into pieces. Countless shards of ice swept across the surroundings. A mist of ice expanded outward. Wherever it passed, everything was frozen. Everything within a five-hundred-meter radius was frozen solid. Thousands of undead creatures were turned into statues of ice. The smaller shards of ice smashed entire waves of undead creatures. Boom! Li Meng, falling from the sky, crashed into the ground like a missile. The ground cracked open, and a shockwave spread out. Nearby undead creatures were instantly blown away. Those closer to him were directly shattered into pieces of bone. Boss? The gigantic goblin gave Benben quite a scare. That familiar voice and scent were the only things that confirmed it was the boss. The massive goblin in front of him was indeed his boss. Li Meng grinned, planting the large iron rod into the ground. A rolling mist of ice surged out. Dense, crystalline ice shards formed around Li Mengs body. The ice shards then condensed into small ice spikes. Li Meng pointed his left hand forward. Countless ice spikes shot out like bullets. Undead creatures in a straight line were instantly pierced through. With a sweeping motion, Li Meng shattered waves of undead creatures in front of him. Benben, take your little brothers to guard the cave! Crack, crack! Over ten human corpses ran from the left side. Their rotting flesh had almost fallen off completely. In just a few days, they would turn into skeletons. Li Meng swung the iron rod, sweeping it across the corpses. The half-skeletal bodies were smashed into pieces by the giant iron rod. Benben, leave the spiked club! The iron rod in his hand was no longer suitable for his nearly five-meter-tall body. When he returned, he would have to forge an even larger iron rod. Boss, catch! Benben picked up the spiked club on the ground and hurled it toward his bosss direction. The giant spiked club spun through the air toward Li Meng. Li Meng turned and caught the enormous spiked club with one hand. Wahaha! You bone scraps! Let me smash your bones to pieces! Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng held the iron rod in his right hand and the spiked club in his left, spinning them around. The spinning weapons created a blade storm. Wherever he passed, it was like a meat grinder shredding undead creatures. Bones flew, and rotting flesh splattered everywhere. Return to the cave! Follow me! Benben obediently let out a roar. He took giant strides, rushing toward the cave entrance. The other Cave Ogres heard Benbens roar. Seeing him charging toward the cave, they all gathered around him. Benben was like a heavy tank, plowing through the sea of bones. Wherever he passed, numerous skeletons were trampled and smashed aside. The Cave Ogres roared as they followed behind Benben. They charged into the cave with unstoppable momentum. Guard the cave entrance! Dont let any of those bones come in! Benbens body was simply too massive. He couldnt move freely in the narrow cave entrance. This was why Benben fought outside. The Cave Ogres had already been guarding the entrance for over half a month. Every Cave Ogre was exhausted. Only then had Benben been forced to charge out and give the Cave Ogres time to rest. Boss, hes so strong! About two hundred meters away from the cave entrance in the valley. A massive goblin was slaughtering his way through the undead. He was like an isolated island in the sea of bones. No matter how many waves of skeletons surged forth, none could get close. Since the undead were all attracted by the massive goblin outside, the undead at the cave entrance didnt advance. The Cave Ogres watching from the cave entrance looked on with awe. Of course, thats my boss! Benben plopped down at the entrance of the cave. He sat like a giant metal mountain blocking the cave entrance. Thats the bosss boss? The boss can have a boss too? Then does the bosss boss have a boss as well? No, the boss is the strongest. Inside his helmet, Benben looked at his boss in the distance with admiration. The boss had grown even stronger. His small body had grown much, much bigger. At that moment, outside in the valley, Li Meng was slaughtering through the undead. With weapons in both hands, the space around him became an empty zone. The iron rod and spiked club swept through every direction. Undead creatures in the 360-degree radius around him were wiped out. Is the Army of Death only made up of these weaklings? Even as he fought, Li Meng still had the leisure to observe the undead. Most of the undead were low-level trash, barely single digits in level. They didnt even have decent weapons. Only a small number of skeletons exceeded level twenty. Those skeletons held relatively fine bone shields and bone swords. Do skeletons need time to evolve? The bone swords and shields were clearly generated by the undead themselves. This made Li Meng suspect something about the Death Scourge. The Death Scourge likely grew stronger over time. If left unchecked for too long, its strength would grow exponentially. Where is the Deathspeaker Archmage? Li Meng looked around, but all he could see was the green sea of flames. White skeletons filled every inch of space in the valley. The staggering numbers were a grim reminder of how brutal the battles between humans and demons must have been. While Li Meng slaughtered through the valley... A graceful figure stood on a distant mountain. Vanessa held her bow as she scanned the battlefield in the valley. The number of undead creatures in the valley was overwhelming. There were no fewer than 150,000 of them, likely even more. Finding the Deathspeaker Archmage among the countless undead was not an easy task. When her gaze landed on Ammon, who was slaughtering through the undead, a hint of worry flashed in Vanessas eyes. Ammon was indeed powerful, with strength comparable to a Saint-tier warrior. But even the strongest warriors grew tired. Even the most powerful mages would eventually run out of mana. Even the bravest heroes from all races were often worn down by enemies. Huff! Vanessa took a deep breath. She shifted her gaze away from Ammon. She had to find the Deathspeaker Archmage as quickly as possible. Only then could she help Ammon on the battlefield. Time passed little by little, and the chaos on the battlefield continued. So this is the sense of powerlessness when facing absolute numbers? In the sea of bones, Li Meng mechanically swung his spiked club and iron rod. Each swing carried the momentum of sweeping through armies. But no matter how many he killed, the area around him was still filled with dense hordes of undead. At that moment, Li Meng realized that even the strongest had their limits. In large-scale battles, strong warriors often didnt participate directly. Chapter 175: Deathspeaker Archmage Chapter 175: Deathspeaker Archmage It would only engage when strong enemies appeared. This was to minimize their own army''s casualties. Li Meng had no idea how long he had been fighting. He only felt a faint soreness in his hands. His hands were no longer as strong as when he had first joined the battle. "Time to leave, time to leave!" Feeling overwhelmed, Li Meng turned around, sprinting toward the cave entrance. With a running start, he leapt with all his might. His massive body soared into the air, reaching a height of nearly a hundred meters. He crossed over a hundred meters before landing with a loud thud at the cave entrance. As soon as he landed, Li Meng quickly dashed into the cave. The moment he entered the cave, he turned and waved his hand. A white ice mist emerged. With a crack, a thick wall of ice rose up, blocking the cave entrance. Having done all this, Li Meng plopped down onto the ground. "Boss, are you alright?" Seeing the boss sitting on the ground panting heavily, Benben walked up. Li Meng waved his hand and took a deep breath. "I''m fine, just a little tired!" At that moment, the undead outside charged at the cave entrance. The green tide crashed against the ice wall. The undead attacked the ice wall frantically with various weapons in their hands. For a moment, a loud clanging echoed in the cave. "Benben, does the cave have any other exits?" Benben turned around and looked at the nearby Cave Ogres. One of the Cave Ogres hurried forward. "Bosss boss, there are no other exits in this cave." Hearing this, Li Meng understood. It seemed Benben and the Cave Ogres were trapped here. Li Meng turned around and glared at Benben beside him. "Benben, what did I tell you?" Benben scratched his bald helmet. "Boss, they''re my little brothers, I... I had to protect them!" "So you entered the Ogre Mountain Range just for them?" Li Meng turned his head again and glanced at the Cave Ogres in the cave. Cave Ogres were a subspecies of Ogres. Although they werent as large as Ogres, their average height was no less than three meters. And their numbers were far greater than that of the Ogres. Just at the cave entrance, there were no fewer than a hundred Cave Ogres. Benben shook his head. "Boss, there''s a big guy in the Ogre Mountain Range. It''s super despicable. I wanted to fight it, but it got its little brothers to gang up on me. I couldnt win, so I ran, and on my way back, I ran into these little guys." A big guy in the Ogre Mountain Range? If Benben called it a big guy, it was definitely no simple opponent. That meant this big guy was an Ogre bigger than Benben. "Benben, was that big guy an Ogre?" Benben nodded, then shook his head. "It''s a little weird. Although its an Ogre, the aura on its body is disgusting!" A disgusting aura from an Ogre? Li Meng''s expression turned thoughtful, his face showing contemplation. It seemed that within the Ogre Mountain Range, there was a force led by an Ogre. That force had refused Benbens challenge. This meant that Ogre was special and smart. "Boss, there was a time when you had that same aura on you." Benben''s words startled Li Meng. "Benben, are you sure?" Benben nodded firmly. "Yes, during the battles with the humans, Boss, you had that aura. It was faint, but it disappeared quickly." A battle with humans? Li Meng frowned, deep in thought. The battle with humans must refer to the last skirmish against the Irisis Principalitys expansion corps. Did he do anything before the ambush began? Could it be... Ghost Hand? Li Meng recalled the Ghost Beastman Ghost Hand. Before heading to the ambush site, he had fought with the Ghost Beastman Ghost Hand. It was normal for some of its aura to linger on him. "So that Ogre is related to the Demonic Race?" The aura Benben mentioned must have been from a Demonic King Contract. Whether it was Ghost Hand or Agatha, they both had a foreboding aura about them. "The Demonic Race is indeed not to be underestimated!" Li Meng grinned ferociously and stood up. It seemed Benben had come a step too late. The Demonic Race had long set their sights on the Ogres'' and Cave Ogres'' immense combat strength. Years ago, they must have already subjugated the Ogres and Cave Ogres in the Ogre Mountain Range. "Its okay, Benben. Next time, Ill help you settle the score!" Since that big guy refused Benben''s challenge, then Li Meng could do whatever he wanted. Benben hurriedly nodded. "Boss, when the time comes, you really have to give it a beating! It''s super despicable!" "Alright, Ill beat it so bad it kneels down and begs" Before he could finish, Li Meng''s face suddenly changed. His gaze sharply turned toward the outside. "Ha ha ha, there you are!" Li Mengs figure flashed, and he laughed loudly as he charged toward the ice wall. His massive body crashed into the ice wall like a wild bull. Boom! A deafening boom echoed. The thick ice wall shattered with a crash. The scattered ice fragments swept across a large swath of undead outside the cave. At the very moment Li Meng burst out of the cave entrance, a giant bone spear whistled toward him from the distance. The enormous bone spear was nearly thirty meters long and no less than twenty centimeters in diameter. Its target was the ice wall at the cave entrance. Li Meng grinned, gripping his massive iron rod and swinging it toward the bone spear. Boom! At the moment the iron rod struck the bone spear, With a loud crack, a visible shockwave exploded outward. The massive bone spear shattered. The bone fragments scattered in all directions, piercing through a large number of skeletons like bullets. Looking carefully, Li Mengs gaze turned toward the direction the bone spear had come from. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In that direction, Li Meng could sense a powerful aura. "Found you!" Amid the sea of white bones, Li Meng found his target. It was a figure clad in a black robe. It blended into the sea of white bones. If it hadnt cast a spell, it would have been almost impossible to spot. Its body was large, standing nearly three meters tall. The massive black-robed body floated half a meter off the ground. Logically, with such a size, it should have been very conspicuous in the sea of bones. After all, undead creatures werent particularly large. But despite the long battle, it had remained hidden. "Ha ha, seize the leader to defeat the army!" Li Meng laughed wildly, his massive figure charging forward like a missile. With a running leap, his massive green body soared into the sky. In the air, Li Meng pointed his massive iron rod toward the target. A mist of ice spread from Li Mengs body. It quickly condensed into a giant ice spike overhead. The fifty-meter-long ice spike shot forward. It arced toward the black-robed figure in the sea of bones. Faced with the incoming ice spike, the Deathspeaker Archmage moved. A pale, bony hand stretched out from the black robe. The ground trembled, and a massive bone wall rose from the earth. The bone wall covered the Deathspeaker Archmage like an upside-down bowl. The ice spike roared through the sky, crashing into the bone wall. Chapter 176: Magical Collision Chapter 176: Magical Collision Boom! A loud explosion rang out as a massive ice spike shattered into countless pieces. The flying shards of ice swept through the surrounding undead creatures like bullets, shattering their bodies. A wave of icy mist spread outward, freezing both the bone wall and nearby undead creatures. In that cold, white world, hundreds of undead were turned into ice sculptures. Crack! Suddenly, the bone wall broke apart. The layer of ice covering the bone wall also fractured. The bone wall cracked like a spiderweb, eventually collapsing with a thunderous crash. From within the collapsing bone wall, a figure in a black robe soared into the sky. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He can fly? Li Meng, who had landed heavily in the sea of bones hundreds of meters away, was startled to see the Deathspeaker Archmage flying higher and higher. Eventually, the Archmage hovered approximately 200 meters above the ground. [Deathspeaker Archmage (Saint Rank)] [Strength: 107] [Defense: 75] [Agility: 57] [Magic Power: ???] [Reapers Blessing: LV5] [Domain of Death: LV4] [Note: Undead creatures cannot be devoured] Although the Deathspeaker Archmage only had two skills, his terrifying magic power made it clear to Li Meng that these skills were far from simple. They were similar to his skill, King of Ice Elements, allowing him to freely manipulate the power of frost without relying on fixed spells. At this moment, the Archmage in the sky extended a pale, skeletal hand once more. The dark clouds above churned violently. The next instant, countless bone spears rained down from the clouds like droplets of water. Their target was none other than Li Meng, who was in the sea of bones. Seeing this, Li Meng felt a chill run down his spine. He immediately broke into a run. Boom! Bone spears, each about 20 meters long, crashed into the ground one after another. In the sea of bones, Li Meng darted left and right, dodging the incoming attacks. So, this is the power of magic? In the canyon, Li Meng scurried around in a panic, while the whistling sound of falling bone spears echoed in waves from the sky. The countless bone spears descended like a torrential downpour, bombarding Li Meng. As he sprinted forward, Li Meng dove to the ground. A massive bone spear slammed into the spot where he had been standing moments before with a deafening crash. As he rose to his feet, Li Meng swung his arm, sending a visible wind blade shooting into the air. With a loud bang, the wind blade collided with a bone spear above, shattering it. The wind blade dissipated shortly afterward. Rise! Using his iron staff, Li Meng swept aside the surrounding undead creatures and roared. White icy mist surged out like a tidal wave. With a series of cracking sounds, massive ice walls rose around him, forming an inverted bowl that shielded him. This move was one Li Meng had learned from the Deathspeaker Archmage. Shhh! Bone spears rained down on the ice walls, some shattering on impact, while others embedded themselves deeply. Before long, the surface of the ice wall facing the sky resembled a porcupine, covered in protruding bone spears. Although the bone spears continued to fall relentlessly, the ice wall began to shake and crumble. Bang! As the ice wall was breached, Li Meng smashed through it and charged out. The moment he emerged, the ice wall collapsed entirely behind him. At this point, the sky finally ceased its bombardment of massive bone spears. Li Meng barely had time to catch his breath when he noticed the Deathspeaker Archmage in the sky moving again. The Archmage extended another pale skeletal hand from beneath his black robe, raising both hands high as if chanting. The dark clouds churned violently once more, with green ghostly flames flickering within them. The next moment, massive green fireballs descended from the clouds. Is it endless? The sight gave Li Meng a jolt. He immediately stopped, gripping his iron staff, and pointed it at the sky. White icy mist surged forth, sweeping through the surrounding area. A massive ice spike formed in an instant and shot toward the sky. Faced with the incoming ice spike, the Deathspeaker Archmage pointed downward with his left hand. A black beam shot out, heading straight for the ice spike. The black beam moved with astonishing speed, reaching the ice spike in an instant and staining it black. The massive ice spike shattered with a loud explosion, leaving Li Mengs expression grim. Hesitating briefly, Li Meng planted his iron staff into the ground, unleashing another wave of icy mist. With cracking sounds, another massive ice wall rose, forming a protective dome over him. Still not enough! The icy mist spread outward, creating yet another layer of ice walls atop the first. The sounds of cracking continued as a third ice wall formed. Hmph! Inside the ice walls, Li Meng swayed as intense pain shot through his head, making his face contort in agony. Out of magic power? Realizing this, Li Meng knelt on one knee, panting heavily. He hadnt expected his magic to deplete so quickly. Looking up at the ice layers above him, a trace of worry flickered in his eyes. Just then, the ice above suddenly turned green, followed by violent tremors. Outside, a three-meter-wide green fireball crashed into the ice wall. A deafening explosion echoed through the canyon as a bright green mushroom cloud of flames slowly rose into the air. And it wasnt over yet. The second green fireball struck the ice wall immediately after, causing another booming explosion to reverberate through the canyon. The third, fourth The green fireballs kept falling, each creating a fiery mushroom cloud. The entire area was dyed green by the flames. Meanwhile, on a mountain one kilometer away Woof! Woof! Wangwang barked anxiously, running back and forth while occasionally barking toward the battlefield. Vanessa, standing on the edge of the cliff, took a deep breath. Calm down, we only have one chance! Though she spoke calmly, her trembling hands on the bowstring betrayed her nerves. Her gaze was fixed on the black-robed figure in the sky. She was waitingfor the perfect moment to strike. At that moment, the black robe moved again, raising its hands high once more. Now! Vanessa roared internally. Purple-black magic erupted from her body, distorting the surrounding space. A shockwave burst forth, sweeping the area and sending Wangwang flying. Vanessa pulled back her bowstring. As the string was drawn, purple-black magic gathered, forming a shadow arrow. Releasing her grip, the shadow arrow shot forth. The small arrow expanded rapidly upon release, growing into a five-meter-long shadow arrow. It made no sound as it traveled, transforming into a black streak that shot upward, crossing the kilometer distance in an instant to strike the Deathspeaker Archmage. Chapter 177: The Event Ends Chapter 177: The Event Ends "Shhh!" In an instant, a massive Shadow Arrow pierced through the Deathspeaker Archmage''s body from behind. A gaping hole appeared in the Deathspeaker Archmage''s body. The huge figure was nearly cut in half. The Shadow Arrow continued its trajectory, shooting towards the sky. Eventually, it plunged into the dark clouds. Within less than two seconds, the Deathspeaker Archmage floating in the air disintegrated into black mist and vanished. Out of control, the green fireballs rained down upon the land like a storm. Mushroom clouds of green flames erupted across the canyon. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A large number of undead creatures turned to ashes in the green flames. The deafening sound of explosions resounded without pause. Even the dark clouds in the sky began to dissipate visibly. In no time, scorching sunlight flooded the canyon. The undead creatures under the sunlight scurried about, with rolling black mist emanating from their bodies. Soon, the soul flames within their skulls were extinguished. Their skeletal bodies collapsed into heaps of broken bones. In less than two minutes, the canyon fell silent. The endless sea of green flames vanished. Only scattered piles of white bones remained in the canyon. "Huh, the undead''s presence has disappeared?" Li Mengs eyes brightened as the light outside the ice layer suddenly grew bright. He stretched out his right hand, pressing his palm against the ice wall. The next moment, the ice wall shattered with a loud crash. Ice crystals drifted down to the ground. The scorching sunlight shone on Li Meng, causing him to squint slightly. Looking around, he saw nothing but scattered white bones on the ground. Turning around, Li Meng gazed at a distant mountaintop. Though far away, he could still spot Vanessa on the mountaintop. Li Meng grinned and waved at Vanessa. On the mountaintop, Vanessa smiled softly. Sometimes, Ammon''s behavior seemed nothing like a goblin''s. "Finally, it''s over. Haha, it''s all thanks to Vanessa!" Striding across the canyon, Li Meng made his way toward the cave. Without Vanessa, eliminating the Deathspeaker Archmage would have been no easy feat. The Deathspeaker Archmage could fly, while he could not. As a melee fighter, he would have been at a severe disadvantage. Although he could use magic, ice-element magic lacked offensive power. It was effective against groups of cannon fodder but insufficient to deal with powerful foes. "Follow me, and youll all have good food and drink in the future!" Inside the cave, Li Meng got straight to the point. The space in the Iron Cavern was vast, easily accommodating these big figures. Ogres'' strength was second only to that of ogres. On the battlefield, they were a force to be reckoned with. In their leisure time, they could assist Gobuge with chores. The ogres in the cave looked at each other. One of them, the leader, stepped forward. "From now on, youll be the boss of our boss!" Li Meng grinned and glanced at Benben beside him. Under the boss''s gaze, Benben scratched its head. "Benben, lets head back!" With that, Li Meng turned and strode out of the cave. Benben quickly followed behind the boss. The group of ogres followed behind their boss, Benben. And so, the ogres followed their bosss boss out of the cave. Outside the canyon, a long line of figures marched southward. "Boss, your underwear is so small, hoo hoo!" From within its helmet, Benbens laugh boomed out. Li Meng turned his head and glared at Benben beside him. "I only ended up in such a sorry state because I was looking for you!" The boss''s words abruptly silenced Benben''s laughter. Benben touched its shiny helmet, unsure of how to respond to the boss. "Boss, Im sorry. How about I give birth to some little goblins for you?" "Uh no, no need youre not wrong!" "Not wrong?" Benben lowered its head, looking at the boss beside it. It thought it had done something wrong. It shouldnt have ventured alone into the ogres'' mountain range. "Youre not wrong; you just wanted to help me as your boss!" Li Meng fully understood Benbens intentions. Benben wanted to bring back more ogres to strengthen the tribe''s combat power. Even if Benben had made a mistake, now was not the time to say so. Otherwise, Benben might actually try to give birth to little goblins for him. "Benben, you might be considered beautiful by ogres, but my standards are different from theirs." Walking forward, Li Meng muttered to himself. These thoughts were something he absolutely couldnt say out loud. After all, Benben was female. If he said she wasnt to his taste, shed think she was ugly. That would lead to even more trouble. As they walked, two figuresone large, one smallappeared ahead. One was Vanessa, and the other was Wangwang. "Boss, what an ugly little thing!" Benben also noticed Vanessa blocking the path ahead. Pointing at Vanessa, Benbens loud laughter echoed, "Hoo hoo!" The laughter was filled with joy, as though it had seen something hilariously funny. Li Meng glanced helplessly at the laughing Benben. He truly didnt understand ogres'' sense of aesthetics. "Her name is Vanessa. Shes one of us!" Hearing the boss say that the small figure ahead was one of them, Benben stopped laughing and shouted a few words to the ogres behind. The previously wary ogres relaxed. "Vanessa, come here!" As Li Meng approached Vanessa, he extended his right hand. Vanessa smiled softly and leaped lightly. With agile movements, she climbed onto Ammons hand. Then, she sat on Ammon''s broad shoulder. "Vanessa, how did you kill the Deathspeaker Archmage?" Li Meng had been behind the ice wall when the Deathspeaker Archmage was eliminated. Thus, he hadnt seen how it was killed. Vanessa''s voice came softly to Li Meng''s ears. "At that time, the Deathspeaker Archmages attention was entirely on you. I seized the opportunity to strike with a Shadow Arrow. Shadow energy is silent, and by the time it realized, it was too late." This was the power of an archer. They could snipe targets from an extremely long distance. Archers were rightly called the nemesis of mages. In one-on-one combat, a mage of the same tier had zero chance. Even archers a level lower could easily kill mages. However, mages never acted alone. Whether adventurers or nobles, mages always had knights as their protectors. "Ammon, are we heading back now?" "Yes, were heading back. Vanessa, this big fellow next to me is Benben!" Hearing this, Vanessa looked curiously at Benben. Benbens size was indeed remarkable, much taller than ordinary ogres. "Hoo hoo!" Under Vanessas gaze, Benben laughed again. Its massive body shook with each laugh. "Ha ha ha!" Seeing Benben laugh, Li Meng couldnt help but laugh too. He couldnt stop laughing at the thought of how Vanessa must look like an ugly duckling to Benben. Chapter 178: Call Me King Chapter 178: Call Me King For a moment, the place was filled with the cheerful laughter of Li Meng and Benben. Vanessa and the Ogres behind her wore puzzled expressions. Although they had no idea why Ammon was laughing, seeing his unrestrained joy, Vanessa couldn''t help but smile slightly as well. "Woof woof!" Wangwang also opened its mouth and barked happily, running circles around its leader with delight. As Li Meng and Benbens laughter echoed throughout the canyon, several kilometers away, on a high mountain peak, five figures stood at the edge of a cliff. Leading them was a burly Ghost Beastman clad in black armor. To his left and right stood Agatha and Iron Mask. "Years of preparation gone in an instant, all because of those wretched goblins!" Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Iron Mask scowled as he gazed at the distant canyon. The annihilation of the "Death Scourge" had turned the demon race''s plans to ashes. How could Iron Mask not be furious and frustrated? His fists clenched tightly, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. If he had known earlier, he would have paid any price to kill that goblin. Next to him, Agatha looked toward the distant canyon with keen interest. "That goblin is truly extraordinary, hiding its strength. How intriguing!" The goblin she fought last time was just a goblin leader. But the goblin appearing now was a Goblin King, standing nearly five meters talla truly imposing figure. Although she had only observed from a distance, Agatha was certain this was the same goblin she had fought not long ago. Agatha turned to look at her brother. "Brother, I think that goblin is far more useful than the uncontrollable ''Death Scourge.''" The "Death Scourge," while terrifying, was uncontrollable. Once unleashed into human territory, it would undoubtedly cause chaos. However, its effects might not be as catastrophic as anticipated, and allowing it to grow unchecked would create significant challenges in cleaning up afterward. Agatha''s words made Douglas''s lips curl into a faint smile, his deep crimson face showing a meaningful expression. "Iron Mask, your efforts in the Goblin Forest were commendable!" Iron Mask froze upon hearing this. He immediately realized that Lord Douglas had accepted Lady Agatha''s suggestion. Iron Mask hurriedly dropped to one knee. "As long as it brings victory to Lord Douglas, Iron Mask will give his life without hesitation!" Douglas spread his arms wide, slightly tilting his head to bask in the sunlight. "Let this world become more entertaining. The demon race will surely rise again!" The others knelt on one knee. "The demon race will surely rise again!" They shouted in unison, echoing Douglas''s final words. --- In the Ogre Mountains, within a certain canyon, Li Meng suddenly stopped walking, turning to look at the distant mountain range. "Ammon, whats wrong?" Li Meng frowned slightly as he gazed at the distant peaks. "Nothing!" Li Meng turned back and continued walking. "Was it just an illusion?" He muttered to himself as he walked. A strange feeling of being watched had come over him briefly. Shrugging off the thought, Li Meng pushed it out of his mind. In the days that followed, Li Meng led the group of Ogres southward. It wasnt until the fifth day that they finally left the Ogre Mountains. --- That afternoon, outside the Iron Cavern. "Benben, take them inside. Teach them how to forge when you have time!" Under his guidance, Benben had long since become a competent blacksmithing ogre. With Benben''s instruction, the Ogres would quickly learn a new skill. Benben nodded, roaring at the Ogres before leading over a hundred of them into the Iron Cavern. Watching the Ogres file into the cavern, Li Meng grinned. This trip to the Ogre Mountains wasnt fruitless after all. If these hundred or so Ogres could be armed, their combat power would surpass that of ten thousand goblins. --- "My heavens, Boss, oh Boss, you youve become a ''King''?" The commotion at the Iron Cavern caught Gobuge''s attention. Sticking close to the wall, he ran out nervously, only to be shocked at the sight of the massive goblin outside the cavern. But the familiar aura surrounding the leader quickly helped Gobuge recognize him. "Boss, youre amazing!" Gobuge ran toward his leader with feverish excitement. Sliding on his knees, he stopped at Li Meng''s feet, bowing low and kissing the top of his foot fervently. "King! King! King!" Gobuge trembled with excitement, his eyes rolling back as he fainted in a frenzy, his body twitching as he muttered gleefully. Li Meng looked down at Gobuge, lying there like a dead pig, and felt at a loss for words. Vanessa, perched on Li Meng''s shoulder, chuckled softly. The goblins reaction was truly over the top. Shaking his head, Li Meng turned and strode toward the direction of the tribe. --- Ten minutes later, in the northern forest of the Throne Tribe. Li Meng emerged from the forest, a red-skinned Skurg following behind him. "Its the boss! The boss is back!" "No thats not the boss!" The sight of their leader caused a ruckus among the goblins on the wooden wall. The massive figure left them all slack-jawed. "Its the boss! Its the boss!" "No, its not the bossits the King, the Goblin King!" "Its the bossits the Boss King!" "Right, right! The Boss King!" "The Boss has become the Boss King!" "Thats wonderful! Boss King! Boss King!" The goblins on the wooden wall cheered enthusiastically. The commotion drew the attention of more goblins within the tribe, who swarmed onto the wooden wall. Seeing the towering green figure approaching the northern gate, they all joined in the chant. "Boss King! Boss King!" The unified chant grew louder and louder. In the southern area, the male Lizardmen looked northward in confusion, unsure of what had sparked such uproar among the goblins. Under the watchful eyes of all, Li Meng entered the tribe through the northern gate. At the sight of their Boss King up close, the goblins trembled, kneeling in unison with fervent gazes fixed on the massive, imposing green figure. "Boss King?" The title made Li Meng frown slightly. Realizing something, he grinned. "Call me King!" Li Meng roared, his voice thunderous as it echoed through the tribe. The goblins erupted like a tidal wave. "King! King!" They shifted their chant, shouting "King! King!" with great enthusiasm. Grinning broadly, Li Meng strode down the main path into the inner district. Chapter 179: Surprise and Gift Chapter 179: Surprise and Gift At this moment, the Throne Tribe could truly be called the Throne Tribe. Although he had not yet become the true Goblin King, in the eyes of the goblins, he had already evolved into the legendary "Goblin King." It wasnt until Li Meng returned to the Throne Palace that the shouting outside gradually subsided. In front of the Throne Palace: "Ammon, isn''t it time to expand the Throne Palace again?" Looking at the palace before him, Li Mengs eyes showed a hint of helplessness. Originally, he wanted to give Vanessa a surprise. Now it seemed that the surprise could only be given earlier than planned. Looking down at Vanessa beside him, Li Meng grinned. "Vanessa, I want to give you a gift!" Gift? Vanessa''s eyes lit up, her face full of expectation. With a sly smile, Li Meng silently used the Transformation Spell. Under Vanessa''s expectant gaze, a strange scene unfolded. Ammons body began to twist. Accompanied by cracking sounds, muscles, bones, and skin contracted inward. The originally tall body shrank rapidly, visible to the naked eye. In just a short while, it had reduced to a height of two meters. "How about it? Isnt this gift interesting?" Li Meng examined himself from top to bottom, very satisfied with his two-meter-small stature. Originally, goblins of this size tended to have potbellies. But at this moment, he did not have one. His body looked extremely muscular and powerful, like a strong warrior. Looking at Vanessa, who was staring at him in astonishment, Li Meng grinned again. Taking a few steps forward, he spread his arms and embraced her plump body tightly. With their similar statures, for the first time, Li Meng felt the fleshiness of Vanessas voluptuous figure. "Vanessa, it feels much better to hold you like this!" Ammons voice by her ear snapped Vanessa back to reality. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ammon, do you have the ability to devour other creatures powers?" Ammons sudden shrinking reminded Vanessa of Skurg. Skurg could freely shift between large and small forms. Connecting this to Ammon''s consumption of Skurg, the association wasnt difficult to make. Li Meng lowered his head, gazing at Vanessas beautiful face. "Vanessa, dont you like me this way?" Vanessa gently shook her head. She gazed at Ammons ugly yet charming face with admiration. "No matter what you look like, I like you all the same!" Upon hearing this, Li Meng lowered his head and kissed Vanessa on the lips. A trace of shyness flashed through Vanessas eyes. This was her first kiss with Ammon. Unconsciously, she stretched her hands to embrace Ammons neck. It was also Li Mengs first kiss since coming to this other world. Even though there were many females around him, the female Lizardmen were not suitable for kissing. After all, the head structure of Lizardmen was vastly different from goblins. Vanessa, however, was different. Both goblins and Dark Elves had head and facial structures similar to humans. Kissing was a natural thing. After a while, Li Meng released Vanessa, who was panting softly. Vanessa shyly lowered her head. With Ammon now smaller, their way of interacting also had to change. Things that were previously impossible were no longer regrets. "Haha, lets go home!" Laughing heartily, Li Meng wrapped his arm around Vanessa''s waist and walked toward the doors of the Throne Palace. "Bo... Boss?" As soon as they entered the Throne Palace, exclamations of surprise echoed from the main hall. The female Lizardmen cleaning the hall lowered their heads shyly. Although they didnt know why the boss had become smaller, they could still smell the bosss scent. But the boss entering the hall was completely naked. The reaction of the female Lizardmen caused Li Meng''s face to change slightly. It was only then that he realized the chill below. "From now on, call me King!" Li Meng let go of Vanessas waist. He ran up the stairs leading to the second floor. Watching Ammon, who seemed a bit embarrassed, Vanessa covered her mouth with a smile. She had wanted to remind Ammon earlier. But seeing his nonchalant attitude, she decided not to say anything. After all, the female Lizardmen in the Throne Palace were just tools for reproduction. If they saw it, so be it. However, judging by Ammons current appearance, he clearly still cared. Leaving the first-floor hall, Li Meng hurried up to the third-floor harem quarters. "Boss?" At the doorway of his bedchamber, Li Meng encountered a female Lizardman. He didnt know her name. Grabbing her hand, Li Meng pulled her into the chamber. Once inside, Li Meng quickly pulled the female Lizardman to the bedside and slipped under the covers. "Go fetch me some clothes, ones that fit this size now!" The female Lizardman smiled slightly. Although she didnt know why the boss had shrunk, or why he had returned naked, she didnt ask. She turned and quickly left. Once she was out the door, Li Meng lay flat on the bed. "Huh, whats this!" It wasnt until he lay down that Li Meng noticed the changes in his chamber. The previously empty room now had some decorations and fabrics. White curtains were added, and the bed was covered with a soft, silky spider silk blanket. Lizardmen were quite smart. As long as they were given an idea, they could think like humans. The intelligence of Lizardmen was not inferior to humans. With spider silk, they began crafting textiles based on their needs. "Still, the colors are a bit dull!" Looking at the overwhelming white, Li Meng thought to himself. He didnt like white. Compared to white, he preferred red and black. But under the current conditions, white wasnt unacceptable. It was still better than nothing. Before long, three female Lizardmen entered with a stack of spider silk fabric. "King, let us take your measurements!" Li Meng stepped out of bed, naked, and stretched out his arms, letting the female Lizardmen do their work. The female Lizardmen blushed slightly as they measured the Kings body. One of them approached with a measuring tape and began taking his dimensions. The measuring tape was another tool Li Meng had taught the Lizardmen to use. Slightly turning his head, Li Meng observed the maids'' attire. In less than half a month, the maids clothing had completely switched to spider silk dresses. The style was no different from their previous leather garments. The upper body consisted of a top that only covered the chest, leaving the waist exposed. The lower body was a short skirt, somewhat reminiscent of ancient Egyptian clothing. It wasnt unattractive and suited the climate of the Goblin Forest well. The Goblin Forest was hot, with little temperature variation throughout the year. When temperatures dropped slightly, heavy rain would follow. Then the Goblin River would enter its flood season, typically occurring in March and April each year. "King, please wait!" After taking the measurements, two of the female Lizardmen turned and left quickly. Only one female Lizardman stayed behind. Chapter 180: New Clothes and the Great King Chapter 180: New Clothes and the Great King Li Meng sat by the bedside. His gaze fell upon the female Lizardman. Where is Vanessa? Faced with the kings gaze, the female Lizardman shook her head. I... I dont know! Li Meng didnt press further. He lay back on the bed and patiently waited. Staring at the ceiling, Li Mengs expression carried a hint of contemplation. The next event in the timeline involved the arrival of a messenger from the Demonic Race. The arrival of the messenger would trigger the event of traveling to the Demonic Races stronghold fortress. Following that would be cooperation with the Demonic Race to attack the Irisis Principality. The Demonic Races goal also seemed to be the human crystal. After all, the timelines final outcome ended with the destruction of the crystal. If the Demonic Races target is the crystal, cooperating with them might be worth considering, Li Meng mused inwardly. If humanity was indeed the culprit behind the emergence of the Sea of Death, Li Meng didnt intend to remain idle. When he gained enough strength, he would act. He would launch a war aimed at destroying the crystal. Humans could survive, but the crystal had to be destroyed. This world was beautiful and worth protecting. Slightly turning his head, Li Meng glanced at the female Lizardman by the bedside. Whats your name? Seeing the king suddenly look at her, the female Lizardman quickly lowered her head. Great King, my name is Hei Lili! The Lizardmens naming convention was indeed peculiar. Male names consisted of two characters. Female names, however, had three. Are you from the Black Scales Tribe? Hei Lili shook her head. Reporting to the Great King, I am from the Black Mountain Tribe! Hei Lilis response was within Li Mengs expectations. After all, the Black Mountain Tribes tribute population was incredibly vast. Eighty percent of the tribute in the Throne Tribe came from the Black Mountain Tribe. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the following time, Li Meng chatted casually with Hei Lili. He asked about the Black Mountain Tribe. He also inquired about the lives of the tribute in the Throne Tribe. To put it simply, the Goblins of the Throne Tribe were now his bloodline descendants. Smarter, stronger, and more obedient. The tribute lived relatively safely in the Throne Tribe. Although Goblins had an innate desire to reproduce. The survival-of-the-fittest instinct was deeply ingrained in them. Ordinary Goblins, even if a female was placed before them. Would not have thoughts of reproduction but would greedily devour the female instead. The reproductive desire of Great Goblins was also low. Only Goblin warriors exhibited a strong desire to reproduce. Because of the rules set by their leader, the Goblins of the Throne Tribe wouldnt harm the tribute. As long as they stayed within the Throne Tribe, the tribute enjoyed relative freedom. The tributes managers werent Goblins either. Instead, they were selected female Lizardmen from the tribute to handle management. After all, Lizardmen and Goblins couldnt communicate effectively. In summary, as long as the tribute conducted themselves properly, their lives werent at risk. When the rotation period arrived, 99% of the tribute would return home. The remaining 1% were female Lizardmen who died from various causes. After all, most living beings couldnt escape the curse of aging, illness, and death. Before nightfall, Vanessa finally appeared. Ammon, try the clothes Ive prepared for you! Vanessa walked into the bedchamber with a group of female Lizardmen. Li Meng curiously got out of bed. Seeing the king rise, the female Lizardmen dared to approach. Vanessa smiled as she stepped forward to dress Ammon. After a while, Li Meng, who had been stark naked, was finally clothed. Ammon, how is it? Do you like it? Li Meng lowered his head to examine himself. He spread his arms and turned in a circle. A long robe made of spider silk, paired with a pair of shorts. There was no denying itthe outfit felt extremely comfortable to wear. The smooth spider silk fabric brought a cool sensation to the skin. Snap! Li Meng snapped his fingers. A two-meter-tall ice wall rose before him. Looking at his reflection in the ice wall, Li Meng grinned. The style of the robe was decent. However, seeing a Goblin in such attire felt odd. After all, Goblins were typically seen bare-chested and bare-bellied. Such a sudden shift to civility naturally felt a bit strange. Hmm, not bad! Li Meng snapped his fingers again. The ice wall shattered into crystalline fragments that fell to the ground. Vanessa, do you have equipment that can freely resize itself? Li Meng turned to Vanessa, inquiring with interest. Vanessa understood what Ammon wanted. She smiled softly and nodded. Ammon, the Dwarves possess such technology. They can shrink Mithril equipment but cant enlarge it. Its said that a certain type of rune grants the ability to shrink items. Hearing this, Li Mengs eyes lit up. If he had equipment that could freely shrink, he could transform at will. Vanessa, where are the Dwarves? Seeing Ammons expectant expression, Vanessa hesitated. Her reaction caused Li Mengs brow to furrow slightly. Is it far? Li Meng asked uncertainly. Vanessa nodded lightly. Most Dwarves are concentrated in the Storm Mountains, located at the northwest edge of the Augus Continent. Even aboard the fastest floating ship, it would take more than half a month to reach. Traveling on a floating ship for over half a month? At that moment, Li Meng realized just how vast the Augus Continent was. Even at a speed of 60 kilometers per hour, the slowest floating ship covered over 1,440 kilometers a day. Over half a month meant nearly 30,000 kilometers. Li Meng sensibly dismissed the impractical idea. He had initially thought of sneaking into the Storm Mountains to abduct some Dwarves. But such a long round trip might take years. He wasnt foolish enough to undertake such a venture. Vanessa, lets sleep! With that, Li Meng stepped forward and scooped Vanessa into his arms. Vanessa blushed lightly and gave Ammons chest a soft punch. Ammon, its not dark yet! Li Meng grinned, placing Vanessa on the bed. No problem. When we wake up, itll be light again! Having traveled tirelessly through the Ogre Mountain Range for days, both were physically and mentally exhausted. From Vanessas face, Li Meng could discern a trace of fatigue. When he said sleep, he meant it. On the bed, Li Meng didnt trouble Vanessa. Instead, he held her soft, delicate body and fell into a deep sleep. Being held by Li Meng, Vanessa turned slightly, gazing at Ammons face up close. Although Ammon had shrunk his body, he hadnt reverted to a Great Goblins physique. He lacked the sharp, oversized nose of Great Goblins. Nor did he have their pot belly. While his face remained ugly, it was far more tolerable than a Great Goblins. As she watched, a hint of bewilderment flickered in Vanessas eyes. Chapter 181: Journey to the Slime Lake Chapter 181: Journey to the Slime Lake Her story with Ammon was beautiful. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet it left her with a surreal feeling, as if it were a dreamone too real to believe. When the dream ended, she feared losing everything, returning to the solitude of her past. Whats wrong? At that moment, Li Meng opened his eyes. He had intended to sleep, but Vanessa had been silently staring at him. Unable to ignore her gaze, Li Meng finally opened his eyes. Vanessa smiled softly and shook her head. Sleep. Have a good rest. All your troubles will disappear after a nap! Saying this, Li Meng pulled Vanessa into his arms with the hand around her waist. Vanessa nestled into Li Mengs embrace. She shifted slightly, finding a comfortable position before closing her eyes. Time passed slowly, and the palace grew quiet. Soon, the setting sun disappeared, and darkness enveloped the land. Night deepened, and the silence lasted until dawn. Even the longest night must come to an end. As morning light broke in the eastern sky, a new day was proclaimed. Early in the morning, Li Meng rose from bed. Boss! Bo Great King! Just as Li Meng walked out of the throne hall, Gobu Sheng came running over in haste. Seeing the diminutive figure of his king emerge from the gates, Gobu Sheng was startled. His tall frame staggered, nearly causing him to fall. Great King, didnt you evolve into a Goblin King? How did you become so small? Standing at the entrance, Li Meng stretched lazily. He glanced down at Gobu Sheng, whose face was full of confusion. Big size is inconvenient, so I shrank! Gobu Sheng looked toward the throne hall, recalling the rumors from his subordinates that the king had grown nearly five meters talllike a massive ogre. Yesterday, when the king returned, Gobu Sheng had been at the Gobuda tribe, so he missed witnessing the kings towering form. This morning, he had been waiting outside the throne hall, only to be disappointed. Not only had the king not grown taller, but he had shrunk significantly. If it werent for the unchanged scent of the king, Gobu Sheng wouldnt have recognized the goblin before him as their Great King. Great King, is this your ability? Sort of. Yawning, Li Meng began walking away. Gobu Sheng quickly followed with a flattering expression. Great King, can you show us your majestic form? No way. If I grow, my clothes will tear! Leaving through the northern gate of the inner district, Li Meng exited the area. Why has the Great King shrunk? Wherever he passed, goblins looked on in surprise. Just yesterday, the king had been enormous. Why was he suddenly so small today? Great King, I I want to challenge you! A goblin warrior abruptly blocked Li Mengs path, nervously raising its spiked mace. The diminutive size of the Great King gave the goblin an illusion of weakness. Li Meng glared at the goblin warrior. With just one look, the goblin warriors legs gave out, and it fell to its knees. Scram. Dont block the way! The goblin warrior scrambled away in a panic, drawing laughter from the surrounding goblins. Gobu Sheng, go handle your tasks. Im heading to the Iron Cavern. With that, Li Mengs figure blurred as he sped off. In the blink of an eye, he appeared a hundred meters away. Boom! The ground beneath his feet cracked as he leaped into the sky. A shockwave rippled outward as he soared upward. In moments, he became a small black dot, vanishing from sight. The Great King is flying! Where? Where? The goblins gawked at the sky in astonishment. How could the Great King suddenly fly? Even Gobu Sheng was stunned, a relieved look crossing his ugly face. Earlier, seeing the king so small, he had felt an urge to challenge him. Luckily, he resisted the temptation. If the king had gotten angry, Gobu Sheng would likely already be dead. At that moment, a thousand meters above the ground Can I jump this high? Li Meng was also startled by his incredible leap. He hadnt expected to ascend straight into the skies. However, recalling his exaggerated stats, he quickly came to terms with it. Though he had shrunk, his stats remained unchanged. The difference in size only affected the application of his strength and agility. In his larger form, he could exert 200% of his strength, whereas his smaller form capped it at 100%. Conversely, agility increased in his smaller form, as larger sizes required greater agility to maintain balance. *** Morning. Outside the Iron Cavern. Boom! With a loud crash, a shadow fell from the sky, slamming into the ground outside the cavern. The dark ground cracked, forming a large pit. My legs feel a bit numb! Li Meng shook his numb legs and stepped out of the pit. Hearing the commotion within the Iron Cavern, Li Meng grinned and leisurely walked inside. Bo Boss? Gobu Ge approached cautiously, sniffing the air. After confirming the familiar scent, Gobu Ge broke into a fawning smile. Boss, why are you so tiny again? Smaller size is more convenient. Gobu Ge, how much mithril do we have in storage? Gobu Ge turned and pointed toward the underground river. Boss, its all over there! Looking toward the shallower section of the underground river, Li Meng saw a stretch of silvery light spanning hundreds of meters, resembling a brilliant Milky Way. The sight of the riverbed littered with mithril ore came to mind. Gather it all. Assemble a team to accompany me. We leave tomorrow! Heading to the demon stronghold carried certain risks, so crafting a full set of mithril equipment was necessary. Even if the ghost beastmen harbored ill intentions, mithril armor would improve his survival odds. Boss, I understand. Ill prepare everything. Call me Great King! While he appreciated being called Boss, Li Meng preferred the title Great King. Yes, yes, Great King, Great King! Gobu Ges face was plastered with a flattering smile. A title was just a name, after allwhat did it matter? Having seen the kings true form, Gobu Ge felt that calling him Great King was more than fitting. Li Meng didnt linger in the Iron Cavern. Turning, he left. Back at the throne hall, Li Meng entered the rear palace, beginning another round of progeny propagation. For a time, the palace bustled with excitement following the kings return. The next morning, Li Meng departed for the Iron Cavern once again. Outside the cavern, a goblin cart team was already on standby. The carts were loaded with mithril ore of various sizes, along with molds packed into two other carts. The Great King is here! The Great King is here! When Li Meng emerged from the forest, the cart team erupted in excitement. Standing at the cavern entrance, Gobu Ges eyes lit up, and he rushed toward the king. Chapter 182: Crafting Mithril Equipment Chapter 182: Crafting Mithril Equipment Great King, all the mithril ore is here! Li Meng glanced at the convoy of carriages. There were more than ten of them, forming a rather grand procession. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each carriage was drawn by two massive wild boars. Go and call Benben out! Gobu Ge quickly turned and ran deep into the Iron Cavern. Before long, a massive figure emerged from the cavern. Benben, lets go. The boss is taking you to a place. Li Meng was the king of the goblins, but to Benben and Yue E, he was their leader. Hearing this, Benben quickened its steps as it emerged from the Iron Cavern. Boss, boss, where are we going? To the Slime Lake! With that, Li Meng prepared to board one of the carriages. As soon as he stepped onto the footboard, a loud crack echoed. The footboard broke under his weight, leaving Li Meng with an awkward smile. Although his body had shrunk in size, his weight had not decreased. The transformation skill not only reduced his size but also increased his bodys density. Shaking his head helplessly, Li Meng waved his hand. Lets move! At his command, the convoy set off. There were three roads outside the Iron Cavern: one leading west, one east, and one south. To prosper, one must first build roads. As a transmigrator, Li Meng understood the importance of infrastructure. Roads not only improved travel efficiency but also accelerated the mobilization of goblin troops between settlements. The long convoy headed east along the road, with Li Meng and Benben following behind. Time passed as the convoy continued eastward. That Night The forest was quiet. The creaking sound of wooden wheels echoed along the forest path. A full moon hung high in the sky, its silvery light softly illuminating the darkness of the road. On this forest path, the convoy steadily advanced. At the rear of the convoy, Li Meng looked up at the full moon in the sky. This worlds moon was almost identical to Earths, only slightly larger. The serene night and the sight of the moon made Li Meng drift into thought. Memories from Earth flashed through his mind, from childhood to adulthood. Whew! Under the moonlight, Li Meng exhaled deeply. It seems like I cant afford to stay idle! With a grin, he brushed away his thoughts and refocused. The Next Afternoon A wide ice bridge suddenly appeared over the Goblin River. The convoy was crossing the river via the ice bridge. At the front, goblins were scattering river sand onto the ice. Spread more! Spread more! Dont overdo it. Carrying the sand is tiring! Hurry up, you lazy fools! Under their leaders scolding, the goblins on the ice bridge scrambled to work. Despite the sand layer, the wild boars pulling the carriages occasionally slipped on the ice. It took over an hour for the convoy to successfully cross the river. On the southern bank stood a makeshift dock. Nearby, bamboo rafts lined the shore, and idle goblins could be seen loitering around the dock. The dock facilitated the transport of goods between the northern and southern settlements. As the convoy disappeared into the forest, the goblins at the dock sniffed the air. I think I smell the bosss boss! Me too! I saw Benben, but not the bosss boss. Neither did I. The goblins noses were highly sensitive, able to identify companions from afar. The Following Day By midday, the convoy arrived at Slime Lake. The usually tranquil lake became bustling with activity as the convoy approached. The carriages stopped just five meters from the waters edge. Nearly a hundred goblins efficiently unloaded the mithril ore, carefully piling it on the shore. And so, Li Meng began crafting mithril equipment. Busy Days The hustle and bustle at Slime Lake continued for several days. One morning... Boss, can this stuff really make armor? By the lakeside, Benben stood before a massive wooden basin, kneading the soft, silvery liquid within. No, but it can make inner armor to wear underneath. Mithrils nemesis was water slime mucus, making it unwise to craft pure mithril armor. Most mithril equipment was coated with an iron layer, serving as both protection and disguise. However, such iron-plated mithril equipment was fragile. Moreover, mithril was exceptionally dense and heavy, making it impractical for full armor. Typically, mithril was best suited for weapon crafting. Looking across the lakeshore, numerous furnaces could be seen, surrounded by goblins hard at work. They retrieved iron molds from the furnaces, preparing to shape the mithril. Mithril was water-reactive, liquefying in water slime mucus. Thus, iron molds were essential for shaping it. By pouring liquid mithril into iron molds and then baking them in the furnaces, the mucus would evaporate, and the mithril would solidify. Mithrils density far exceeded steels, making the two materials incompatible. The furnaces temperature wasnt sufficient to melt steel, allowing the solidified mithril to be easily removed from the molds. Upon discovering mithrils liquefaction in water slime mucus, Li Meng experimented with various methods to shape it. Boss, what is inner armor? Li Meng picked up a small mithril ring from a nearby basin. The ring was tiny, with a diameter of less than two centimeters. When thousands of these rings were interlinked, they formed a nearly indestructible inner armor. This is it, Benben. Dont worry, youll see soon enough. The purpose of bringing Benben was to craft inner armor for it as well. Otherwise, Li Meng wouldnt have transported all the mithril ore here. Benben, wheres Wangwang? When Li Meng returned to the Throne Tribe, he had left Wangwang with Benben. Wangwang enjoyed hot environments, evident from its reddish skin. Wangwang ate fire crystal stones and fell asleep! Wangwang ate fire crystal stones? Li Meng was taken aback. Fire crystal stones werent magic crystalscould they even be eaten? Benben, has anything unusual happened to Wangwang? Unusual? Benben scratched its smooth helmet-like head. After a while, it nodded. Wangwang spat fire and then fell asleep! Spat fire? Li Mengs expression turned thoughtful. It seemed Skurg could consume fire crystal stones to evolve. Grinning, a spark of anticipation gleamed in his eyes. Once he returned, hed check on Wangwang. What kind of stats would Wangwang have after evolving? Changes at Slime Lake Time passed day by day. For the water slimes in the lake, life had drastically changed since the goblins arrived. Their once carefree days were gone. Adding insult to injury, the goblins had even lit fires on the lakeshore, making the slimes restless. Many slimes wanted to flee their homes, but they didnt dare leave the lake. Outside the water, they became extremely vulnerable. Chapter 183: Life Sharing Contract Chapter 183: Life Sharing Contract "Why don''t we have a talk? You can''t hide forever, can you?" It was nighttime, and the dazzling moonlight made the Water Slime Lake resemble a fairyland. The water''s surface, like a mirror, emitted a bluish glow. Standing on the shore, Li Meng gazed at the moonlit lake view before him. The oven by the lakeside had already been extinguished. This indicated that the mithril inner armor had been completed. In the forest, the goblins were sound asleep. By tomorrow, the convoy would set off to return to the Throne Tribe. Ever since "Heart Speech" had evolved into "Word Spirit," the range of beings Li Meng could communicate with telepathically was no longer limited to intelligent creatures. He could converse with an ant, an insect, or a bird. He could even have peculiar interactions with trees. At this moment, a semi-transparent slime emerged from the calm water surface. A second, and then a third, followed closely behind. "Goblin, I hate you!" "I hate you too!" "We all hate you!" "Hate you!" "Hate you!" The lake was tranquil, and the Water Slimes couldn''t produce sound. Yet, Li Meng could hear their voices. Their chirping echoed in his mind. "Why do you hate me?" Li Meng sat down by the water''s edge. "You threw stones at us!" "Yes, you threw stones at us!" "And you littered our home!" "Yes, those glowing stones are so annoying." "Bad goblin, you''re a bad goblin!" "Lighting fires, lighting fires!" "There''s fire, there''s fire, bad goblin!" "Bad goblin, bad goblin!" More and more Water Slimes appeared on the water''s surface, until it was teeming with them. The cacophony of voices in his mind grew louder. "How about becoming my underlings? I won''t bother you anymore!" Li Meng grinned, trying to entice the Water Slimes. "Goblin boss?" "No, I don''t want a goblin boss!" "No, I don''t want a contract with a goblin." "Me neither, goblins are too ugly." "Exactly, exactly!" Sitting by the water, Li Meng''s mouth twitched. Admittedly, goblins were indeed ugly. But in goblin terms, his appearance was considered quite handsome. These Water Slimes clearly lacked taste. Where did they even get the confidence to criticize others? They themselves were just blobs of sticky, unattractive goo. "So, there''s no room for negotiation?" Li Meng grinned wickedly, glaring at the slimes in the lake. "Scary goblin!" "Scary, so scary!" The Water Slimes'' chattering grew chaotic again. "By the way, what''s this about a contract?" Li Meng caught a few Water Slimes mentioning something about a contract. "The goblin is so dumb, doesn''t even know this." "Exactly, that''s why I hate goblins. They''re so stupid." "Should we tell him?" "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" One of the Water Slimes cautiously approached Li Meng. "We slimes are a subspecies of spirits, naturally capable of forming Life Sharing Contracts with other beings. Slimes provide magic power and elemental magic, while the host shares their life force with us." Providing magic power and elemental magic? Li Meng''s eyes lit up, his heart skipping a beat. His gaze toward the Water Slimes grew greedy. Magic was a precious resource, and magic power even more so. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sharing life force? So, does that mean you''ll consume the host''s vitality?" He suspected "life sharing" wasn''t as simple as sharing joys and sorrows. "Yes, yes, slimes have very short lifespans and need to extend them through a host." The Water Slime''s response confirmed Li Meng''s speculation. Li Meng grinned, flexing his muscular arm. "Form a contract with me. I''m strong." Though goblins weren''t known for their longevity, their lifespan wasn''t short either. Ordinary goblins lived around 50 years. By consuming high-grade magical beast flesh, they could extend their lifespan. However, due to their inherent weakness, goblins rarely died of old age. Great Goblins could live for about a century. Goblin Warriors had a lifespan of around 150 years. Goblin Champions lived roughly 200 years. Goblin Leaders could live up to 300 years. As for how long Goblin Kings lived, it was unknown. None had ever died of old age, as Goblin Kings always fell to unnatural causes. "Should we form a contract with him?" "He''s so small, he must be weak." "No, I don''t want to. He''s too weak." "Exactly, exactly, I don''t want to either!" Hearing the Water Slimes dismiss him as weak, Li Meng stood up and removed his clothes. "What is he doing?" "We''re slimes, after all!" "Goblins are just like this, aren''t they?" "Exactly, exactly!" "Not that it matters; he can''t do much." "Our bodies are soft and squishy. Perverts love that." "No, I don''t want to!" "The goblin''s going crazy. Run away!" Li Meng''s act of disrobing frightened the Water Slimes. They dispersed, melting back into the water. Their accusations made Li Meng roll his eyes. These little blobs sure had wild imaginations. "Don''t run! I told you, I''m strong!" Li Meng grinned as he discarded his large shorts. His green-skinned body suddenly swelled and twisted. The sound of bones creaking echoed in the air. In the blink of an eye, Li Meng''s two-meter frame expanded into a five-meter giant. "How about now? Pretty strong, right?" By the water''s edge, Li Meng performed a few stretches. His bulging muscles and massive build left the Water Slimes in awe. The water''s surface stirred once more. One by one, the Water Slimes reappeared. "He''s really strong!" "Yeah, so strong! His vitality is incredible!" One slime approached the shore. "Goblin, I''ll form a contract with you!" Revealing his true form, Li Meng had finally won over some Water Slimes. Li Meng sat cross-legged by the water. "How do we form a contract?" A round, jelly-like Water Slime bounced onto the shore. Its soft, elastic body resembled a jiggling jelly. The Water Slime that came ashore was quite large, with a diameter of about half a meter. It approached Li Meng and extruded a bluish crystal from its body. [Water Slime Contract Origin Crystal] [Magic Power: 3132] "Goblin, eat it!" Li Meng pinched the Water Slime''s Contract Origin Crystal. As soon as the crystal separated from the slime, its magic power attribute changed. From 6264, it dropped to 3132. In other words, the Water Slime had shared half of its magic power with him. The Contract Origin Crystal was small, about half the size of an average human fist. "Are you sure there won''t be any side effects from eating this?" Despite his doubts, Li Meng''s body acted honestly. He took the crystal and put it into his mouth. Chapter 184: A Million Mana Chapter 184: A Million Mana [Do you wish to form a Life Sharing Contract with the Water Slime?] As soon as the Source Crystal entered his mouth, the system prompt appeared. Yes! Li Meng felt a cool and peculiar sensation traveling down his throat straight to his core, then spreading throughout his entire body. [Successfully formed a Life Sharing Contract with the Water Slime. Mana +3132.] [Activated symbiotic innate skill "Spirit of Water Elements."] Yay, such vibrant life energy! Everyone, come join in! The Water Slime, having successfully contracted with Li Meng, seemed overjoyed. It hopped around on the shore, beckoning its companions in the water. Really? Me too! Me too! I want to join too! One Water Slime after another approached Li Meng, hopping excitedly onto the shore. Before long, hundreds of Water Slimes had gathered before himhalf on the shore and half in the water, eagerly gazing at him. Um... will contracting with so many cause any problems? After all, Water Slimes would consume his life force, and Li Meng didnt want to end up with a shortened lifespan. I dont know! No idea! I dont know either! We all dont know! Li Meng looked helplessly at the cheerful Water Slimes in front of him. Haha! Fine, lets form contracts together! Under the moonlight, the lakeside echoed with Li Mengs hearty laughter. Li Meng swallowed one Source Crystal after another. Each time a Water Slime Source Crystal entered his stomach, his tall frame would tremble slightly, the icy energy spreading inside him bringing a peculiar sense of comfort. The lively scene by the lakeside lasted a long, long time, only quieting down deep into the night. Are there any more? Anyone else want to form a contract? Under the moonlight, thousands of Water Slimes had gathered around Li Meng. His tall frame had also quietly undergone a transformationhis originally green skin had turned a deep blue. Seeing no further response from the Water Slimes, Li Meng grinned. Although forming contracts with thousands of Water Slimes posed significant risks, the rewards were equally astonishing. Satisfied, Li Meng stood up and looked down at his body. The change in his skin color was something he had already noticedit was likely linked to the icy energy coursing through his body. With a thought, Li Meng opened his character panel. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin] [Level: 93] [Strength: 24337] [Defense: 22197] [Agility: 18147] [Mana: 2741741] [Charisma: 0] [Luck: 11] [Devour: Devouring the flesh of magical beasts grants a chance to acquire their skills.] [Iron Body: LV5 (Strength +5000, Defense +5000, Agility +2500)] [Wind Blade Technique: LV1] [Undying Body: LV2] [Word Spirit: LV1] [King of Ice Elements: LV1] [Rampaging God (Sealed): LV1] [Limb Reinforcement: LV6 (Strength +300, Agility +300)] [Elemental Affinity: LV1 (Mana +1000)] [War Stomp: LV1] [Stone Bullet: LV1] [Transformation: LV1] [Spirit of Water Elements (Symbiotic Innate Skill)] The terrifying mana values filled Li Mengs heart with joy. This was the benefit of forming Life Sharing Contracts with over a thousand Water Slimes. Although the Water Slimes would consume his life force, Li Meng didnt feel as though his life force was depleting rapidly. This meant he had not yet reached his limit. Turning around, Li Meng gazed into the depths of the forest. He stretched out his thick right hand, palm facing outward. Without any glow of mana, a stream of water appeared out of thin air, gathering into a water sphere in front of his palm. The water sphere spun and expanded rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it had grown to a diameter of three meters. In that instant, the enormous sphere shot forward, accompanied by a surge of air pressure. The spinning water sphere tore into the forest. A massive tree that required three people to encircle was struck. Boom! A loud cracking sound followed. The rotating water sphere shredded the thick trunk, its momentum unchecked as it crashed into another large tree. Another thunderous boom echoed, accompanied by the sound of trees toppling. In the forest, a series of crashes rang out as trees along the trajectory of the sphere fell one after another, their trunks split apart. Boom! The water sphere traveled several hundred meters into the forest before slamming into the ground. The splashing water morphed into countless sharp water blades, slicing through everything around it. In a hundred-meter radius, trees were completely obliterated, woodchips flying everywhere. The deafening sound of collapsing trees reverberated through the area. So powerful! Li Meng was pleased as he watched the scene. The power of this casual attack was immense, and the water sphere required very little charge time. Phew! Taking a deep breath, Li Meng focused his mind. A magical transformation occurredhis blue skin began to fade, reverting to its original green hue within moments. Rubbing his stomach, Li Meng chuckled. This was a new discovery while using water-based magic. He could gather the icy energy within his body and concentrate it at a single point. Li Meng looked down at his stomach, where a faint blue mark resembling a crudely drawn rune had appeared. He extended his hand, and with a thought, a stream of water materialized in the air, forming a spinning water sphere above his palm. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Staring at the water sphere, Li Mengs face took on a contemplative expression. The responsiveness of the water element wasnt as smooth as it had been earlierit felt obstructed, like a lag in a game. Li Meng withdrew his hand, letting the sphere fall to the ground with a splash. Looking around at the Water Slimes, he asked, Do you want to stay here, or follow me? Boss, Im staying! Boss, Ill stay here! Boss, Im not going! The Water Slimes unanimously expressed their desire to stay. This was their home, and they didnt want to leave. Considering their lack of combat power, Li Meng didnt press the matter. Alright, you all stay here and take care of yourselves. With a grin, Li Meng turned and headed into the forest. After walking a few steps, he stopped abruptly, turning back to look at the Water Slimes. If you die, I wont die along with you, right? No, Boss. If we die, we can revive by your side! The Water Slimes reply put Li Meng at ease. It seemed the Source Crystal functioned like a life anchor for the Water Slimesas long as it wasnt destroyed, they wouldnt die. Then if I die, will all of you die as well? Li Meng asked, realizing the potential issue. Yes! Yes, well die! Well die! Thats right, well die! Oh no, if Boss dies, wont we go extinct? Thats true! Yay! If we all die together, I wont be scared! Me too! Im not scared anymore! What an adorably silly bunch. Chapter 185: The Flame Skurg Chapter 185: The Flame Skurg The cheerful, bouncing movements of the slime made Li Meng internally remark sarcastically. Without asking further, Li Meng turned and left. Only after Li Meng disappeared deep into the forest did the noise around the lake gradually subside. Time ticked away bit by bit, and the night deepened. Even the longest nights eventually welcome the dawn. The next morning, at the crack of dawn, the convoy departed from the lake. After more than three months, they were finally embarking on their return journey. On the forest path, Li Meng and Benben still followed behind the convoy. "Benben, how is it? Is it comfortable to wear?" Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they walked, Li Meng glanced at Benben beside him. Benben nodded, carrying a massive spiked club on his shoulder. "Very comfortable, cool and breezy!" Though it wasnt visible, the inner armor made for Benben was already worn underneath. Benben''s inner armor was custom-made and fit perfectly without any issues. Li Meng turned his gaze toward the carriage ahead. His own inner armor was also finished and stored in the carriage. It consisted of a top, pants, and a hood. Time had passed quickly; more than three months had gone by without notice. "Benben, when we get back, let''s forge iron together with the chief." Hearing this, Benben looked down at his leader beside him. A rumbling laugh echoed from inside Benben''s massive helmet. "Leader, I like forging iron with you." The leader was strong, and Benben was strong too. Benben enjoyed the rhythmic sound of hammering iron. Even more, he liked seeing the leader dripping with sweat while working. The leader looked impressive while forging in the past. Now, he only looked more imposing when doing so. "Alright, then. Let''s work up a sweat when we return. Wahaha!" "Hohoho!" The sound of Li Meng and Benbens laughter echoed behind the convoy. This caught the attention of the goblins ahead. They looked puzzled at the laughing Benben and their leader. Time moved on, and the convoy gradually disappeared into the forest depths. Soon, it was the fifth day. Afternoon, outside the Iron Cavern. "Deliver the mithril inner armor to the Throne Palace!" "Yes, Your Majesty! Ill deliver it immediately!" After a brief pause, the convoy resumed its journey toward the southern forest. Outside the Iron Cavern, Li Meng watched the convoy depart. Only after a long while did he turn and enter the cavern. "Leader, Wangwang is over there!" Guided by Benben, Li Meng found Wangwang. Wangwang was in a cave near the underground river at the caverns depths. The cave wasnt very deep, only about 20 meters. At the end of the cave, Li Meng saw Wangwang lying on the ground. The cave was filled with a large number of fire crystals, forming a thick layer. [Flame Skurg (Elite)] [Level: 4] [Strength: 119] [Defense: 107] [Agility: 217] [Magic: 317] [Flame Breath: LV1] Had Wangwang become a magical creature? Not only had it advanced, but it had also mastered a magical skill. Standing at the cave entrance, Li Meng grinned. Wangwang was sleeping, and its level would likely be even higher upon waking. "Leader, what''s wrong with Wangwang?" Li Meng didnt enter the cave to disturb Wangwang. He turned toward the underground riverbank instead. "Wangwang is fine. Benben, lets go. Weve got plenty of work ahead!" Thus, Li Meng and Benben began their blacksmithing journey. Benben removed his armor and inner armor. Many ogres and trolls gathered around them to assist. Li Meng didnt rush into forging armor. He started by designing the armors style, then crafted molds for the various pieces. Time flew by as one day passed after another. With Li Mengs arrival, the Iron Cavern was livelier and noisier than ever before. To impress their leader, Gobuge and his followers worked tirelessly. Meanwhile, Li Meng focused on all the preparatory tasks before forging iron. The armor design alone took nearly half a month. Crafting the molds took another half a month. It wasnt until a month later that they began smelting iron. "Benben, put in more effort!" Afternoon, in the Iron Cavern. By the underground riverbank, near a massive iron anvil. Li Meng wielded a giant iron hammer, striking the glowing red armor piece on the anvil repeatedly. Each strike sent sparks flying, and the cavern echoed with the resounding clanging of metal. Benben used large tongs to adjust the position of the armor piece. Not far away, Gobuge watched the scene in awe. The sight of their leader and Benben working together was truly spectacular. Even if he watched for a hundred years, Gobuge would never grow tired of it. The booming hammer strikes filled the goblin with excitement. "Ammon is so cool!" Behind a large rock near the cave entrance, Vanessa was secretly watching. Though the distance was a bit far, she could see Ammon sweating by the riverbank. That figure, clad only in a pair of large shorts, was so imposing and majestic. The sight made Vanessas heart race. "Whats she doing?" "No idea, but shes been here many times, hasnt she?" "Seems like shes one of the females close to the leader." "Not seems likeshe *is* close to the leader." Passing goblins noticed the sneaky Vanessa. They all recognized her as one of the dark elves close to their leader. Vanessa couldnt understand the goblins chatter. Nor did she pay attention to them. "When will Ammon return?" Ammon had been away from the Throne Tribe for several months. In his absence, Vanessa often had nightmares. She repeatedly dreamed about the time when Olivia erased her memories. Olivia was her friendher best friend. But Vanessa didnt recall Olivia possessing memory-erasing abilities. Not even the goddess Lolth could erase someones memories. For over a month now, Vanessa had been pondering this mystery. She had been waiting for Ammon to return, hoping to learn the answers she sought. Time passed quickly as days turned into weeks. On another afternoon, Vanessa visited the Iron Cavern as usual. Familiar with the place, she snuck behind a boulder by the underground riverbank. "Vanessa, what are you doing?" As Vanessa peered over the rock, watching the riverbank, a large green hand suddenly rested on her shoulder. Startled, Vanessa jumped. Before she could turn around, a strong hand wrapped around her waist. Li Meng embraced Vanessas soft, delicate body from behind. The familiar voice made Vanessa blush slightly. "N-Nothing, Ammon. I just wanted to see you." "If you wanted to see me, you couldve come directly. Why sneak around?" Li Meng buried his head in Vanessas neck, licking her earlobe with his tongue. Vanessa shivered, her body weakening in Li Mengs embrace. "I I didnt want to disturb you, Ammon." Li Meng grinned, releasing Vanessa and gently patting her rounded waist. Chapter 186: Vanessa’s Departure Chapter 186: Vanessa''s Departure "Let''s go back!" As he spoke, Li Meng took Vanessa''s hand and led her out of the Iron Cavern. "Ammon, can we go back now?" Outside, Li Meng held Vanessa''s hand as they left the Iron Cavern. The two walked leisurely into the forest. "Yes, the matters here at the Iron Cavern are done." After over two months of effort, his exclusive armor was finally completed. Due to its immense size and intricate design, wearing it was an extremely cumbersome process. It required the help of the Ogre and the Goblin blacksmiths to properly don the armor. In the dim forest, the two walked in single file. Vanessa glanced at Ammon beside her, wanting to speak but hesitating. "Vanessa, if you have something to ask, just ask. I''ll tell you whatever I know." Vanessa, a dark elf, was never good at hiding her thoughts. Her expression made it clear what was on her mind. "Ammon, when did we first meet?" Although Li Meng wasn''t sure why Vanessa brought this up, he didn''t overthink it. "It was in the Throne Cave Dwelling, wasn''t it? Back then, the dwelling was so smallit was just a little wooden hut. One day, you suddenly appeared and gave me a sacrificial plate. Your voice was a bit neutral back then, but from the scent..." Before he could finish, Li Meng''s voice abruptly stopped. Vanessa suddenly halted in her tracks. Her face was blank, her eyes filled with confusion. "Vanessa, what''s wrong?" Li Meng turned to look at Vanessa behind him. The confusion in Vanessa''s eyes gradually faded. When her gaze refocused on Li Meng, her expression turned hostile. "Goblin, I''ll kill you!" Vanessa let out an angry scream, the affection in her eyes replaced with hatred. Dark magic surged out of her body. In a flash, a wave of air exploded around her. Drawing a dagger from her waist, Vanessa charged at Li Meng. In an instant, she was upon him, aiming the dagger at his chest. Vanessa''s speed was quick, but Li Meng''s reaction was quicker. With lightning-fast reflexes, his right hand caught Vanessa''s wrist. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t break free. Frustrated, Vanessa slapped her left hand toward the Goblin''s ugly face. Slap! Li Meng didn''t dodge. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vanessa''s slap landed squarely on his face, the crisp sound echoing through the dim forest. Faced with Vanessa''s resentful and hateful gaze, Li Meng was at a loss for words. It was truethose who tampered with memories would eventually face retribution. Vanessa''s affection for him had made him want to forget the fact that it was all based on a fabricated memory. "Leave. Dont show up again, or youll die!" As he spoke, Li Meng released Vanessa''s wrist. No matter what, Vanessa had brought him happiness. At least for now, he wouldnt kill her. Vanessa came to her senses. Revenge could wait; for now, she needed to escape. After spending so much time with this Goblin, she knew just how terrifying his strength was. "Goblin, I will return for you!" Vanessa sheathed her dagger and walked emotionlessly into the depths of the forest. Li Meng stood silently in the dim forest, watching her graceful figure fade into the distance. Even after she disappeared into the forest, his gaze remained fixed in that direction. After a long while, a sigh escaped from the forest. With a self-deprecating smile, Li Meng resumed walking forward. The unexpected turn of events had cost him Vanessa. But he also learned the limitations of the "Word Spirit" skill. No matter how real the memory, it could never alter the false nature of its foundation. Someday, those who were implanted with false memories would awaken. "What a pity," Li Meng murmured, a trace of regret flashing in his eyes. Vanessa''s affection had made him develop a slight liking for her. Though that affection was shallow and based on her appearance, Vanessa had a charm that drew him in. Li Meng had thought Vanessa would stay by his side forever. But it seemed that the Goddess of Fate had played another trick on him. "It seems the harem''s forest suits me better!" With a grin, Li Meng''s regret vanished. Although Vanessa had left, his future remained bright. He would gradually enrich his harem, making it more lively. Deep in the forest, Li Meng quickened his pace. Time passed slowly, day by day. After returning to the Throne Tribe from the Iron Cavern, Li Meng''s life became monotonous. His only joy each day came from teasing the Princesses in his harem. The tribe''s development continued in an orderly fashion. More and more branch tribes were springing up across the vast Goblin Forest. Every month, large numbers of Goblins were sent to these branch tribes. Another day dawned. In the morning, within the Throne Palaces grand hall: "Mm, this tastes pretty good!" Seated on the spacious throne, Li Meng was enjoying sashimi. On the table before him were four plump Black Rock Fish. Two female Lizardmen were slicing the fish with knives. The slices couldn''t be too thick, as they wouldn''t absorb the seasoning well. Nor could they be too thin, as it would affect the texture. Two other female Lizardmen stood on either side of Li Meng, attending to him. Holding a small knife, Li Meng speared a slice of fish dipped in seasoning and chewed on it. The seasoning was made from plants with unique aromas. With a smile, he wrapped an arm around the waist of the Lizardwoman to his right, pulling her onto his lap. "Here, feed me!" The Lizardwoman''s tail swayed nervously as she carefully speared a slice of fish, dipped it in the seasoning, and fed it to the Goblin King. "Report!" At that moment, a heavily armored Great Goblin rushed in. Entering the throne hall, the Great Goblin knelt to the ground. "My king, the elders of the southern Lizardmen have arrived!" The southern Lizardmen had been authorized by Li Meng to form a governing body known as the "Council of Elders." The Council of Elders reported directly to him. It consisted of seven members, with a designated leader. Li Meng waved a hand, swallowing the fish slice fed to him by the Lizardwoman. The Great Goblin quickly rose and ran out. Soon, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed outside. Seven male Lizardmen entered swiftly, bowing and kneeling in the hall. "My king, why have you summoned us?" The leading male Lizardman asked. The others glanced up secretly but quickly lowered their heads when the Goblin King''s gaze swept over them. "It''s nothing major. Starting today, increase the military rations reserve from one month to six months." Military rations for six months? "My king, military rations cannot be stored for half a year!" Chapter 187: The Demon Tribe Messenger Chapter 187: The Demon Tribe Messenger Most of the military provisions were made from dried fish. However, dried fish couldnt last as long as half a year. At most, it would start to spoil and rot within one or two months. The ice cellar is currently being excavated. Once operational, it will extend the shelf life of the military provisions. Ice cellar? These words from Li Meng reminded the elders of the recent activities in the southern district over the past half month. A large number of Goblins had been digging something in the southern district for the past two weeks. Every day, vast amounts of soil were transported out. It turned out that Li Meng was digging an ice cellar. Yes, my King! Li Meng waved slightly, dismissing the Lizardmen elders. The male Lizardmen elders tactfully turned and left. Watching their retreating backs, Li Mengs face showed a contemplative expression. It seems Bai Ling needs to find a mate! Bai Ling was a special member of the High Priest lineage among the Lizardmen. Currently, Bai Ling was the only remaining descendant of the High Priest lineage. It would be a great loss if the High Priest lineage ended with Bai Ling. The lifespan of the Marsh Lizardmen was only about seventy years. Bai Ling was already in her thirties. If she remained single, the High Priest lineage might truly go extinct. Li Meng didnt particularly care about the extinction of the High Priest lineage. What he cared about was the abilities of the High Priest lineage. As the king, he couldnt become a tool for making ice. And entrusting the role of ice-making to the High Priest lineage was undoubtedly the best option. The thought of a large group of white Lizardmen offspring frolicking around Bai Ling made Li Meng chuckle mischievously. His desire to have Bai Ling reproduce offspring grew even stronger. Although Bai Ling had already borne a Goblin for him, their aesthetics were too different. He could tolerate it, but there was no sense of possessiveness whatsoever. To him, Bai Ling was more like a toola tool to rule over the Lizardmen. Do you know Bai Ling? Li Meng suddenly asked the female Lizardmen beside him. This was a redundant question. Bai Ling was now the supreme leader of the Marsh Lizardmen. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could these female Lizardmen not know her? The female Lizardmen at the dining table all nodded in unison. How did the High Priest lineage reproduce in the past? The number of High Priests had always been too few. At its peak, the Marsh Lizardmen population in the Goblin Forest exceeded 100,000. Even if the High Priest lineage declined, there shouldnt be only Bai Ling left as the sole descendant. The female Lizardman to Li Mengs left lowered her head slightly. My King, the High Priest lineage does not rely on reproduction for inheritance. Among the newborns of the Marsh Lizardmen, a High Priest might emerge. Once such a newborn is born, they are taken in by the High Priest lineage. Hearing this, Li Meng was taken aback. He had assumed the High Priest lineage was a special bloodline among the Marsh Lizardmen. Unexpectedly, the High Priest lineage turned out to be merely a mutation within the Marsh Lizardmen. Even if Bai Ling found a mate, their offspring would most likely be ordinary Lizardmen. Awkwardly laughing, Li Meng gave up on the idea of finding a mate for Bai Ling. No wonder the High Priest lineage was reduced to Bai Ling as the sole descendant. It seemed the probability of Marsh Lizardmen producing a mutated individual was extremely low. Feeling somewhat dejected, Li Meng nibbled on some raw fish. Fine, it seemed he would have to become the ice-making tool himself in the future. Although Bai Ling could also take on this role, she had her own tasks to handle. Making her an ice-making tool would be a waste. --- Time flew by, and months passed in the blink of an eye. Morning, the Throne Palace. My King! My King! In the bedchamber, a female Lizardman maid called softly. The scene on the bed caused a hint of shyness to flash in her eyes. On the bed were not only the Princess consorts but also the maids. At a glance, there were at least five Lizardmen. The intense scent lingering in the air spoke volumes about the previous nights activities. The maids voice caused the Princesses and maids to gradually open their eyes. The maids hurriedly got up and began searching for their scattered garments on the bed. Last night, they had been on duty outside but were summoned into the room at some point. Compared to the slightly flustered maids, the two Princesses were much more composed. They lazily got out of bed, exuding an air of indifference. Li Meng, still on the bed, sat up and turned his head. Whats the matter? He looked at the hesitant maid standing by the bed. Upon hearing his question, the maid quickly explained. My King, a Goblin is waiting for you in the throne hall. Li Meng threw off the silk blanket made of spider threads and got out of bed. Two maids quickly approached to assist him. My King, we will take our leave for now! While Li Meng was being helped with his attire, the two Princesses had already finished dressing. Li Meng grinned and nodded. Go ahead, well play again tonight! Faced with his predatory gaze, the Princesses chuckled softly, swaying their hips as they walked out. Before long, Li Meng left the bedchamber and headed to the throne hall. In the throne hall. As soon as the king appeared, the large Goblin, who had been waiting with little enthusiasm, knelt down. Speak, whats the matter? Li Meng yawned as he sat on the throne. He had been up all night with the Princesses and had barely slept for four hours. My King, there is a Centaur messenger from the Demon Tribe! A Centaur messenger? The report piqued Li Mengs interest. At last, something important had arrived. He had grown tired of waiting. Bring them in! Yes, my King! The large Goblin quickly ran off. At the same time, outside the eastern gate of the Throne Tribes inner district, a tall and slender Centaur woman was waiting. She was dressed in relatively exquisite brown leather armor, covering her entire body. Her coffee-colored hair cascaded loosely over her shoulders, and her pointed ears made her resemble an elegant elf. What an ugly monster! Yeah, terrifying! Is she a beast or a person? What a horrifying hybrid! The presence of the Centaur drew murmurs from the Goblins, who were watching curiously, fearfully, and disdainfully. Unperturbed by their chatter, the Centaur gazed thoughtfully at the structures and main road of the outer district. Chapter 188: First Time Wearing Armor Chapter 188: First Time Wearing Armor She had been here before but had never entered the tribe. Upon entering the tribe, Margarita discovered that the interior was far more magnificent than it appeared from the outside. Was this really a goblin tribe? Everything in front of her was so unexpected that Margarita could hardly associate it with goblins. "Clack, clack!" At that moment, the eastern gate slowly opened. A large goblin walked out from the gate. It yelled incomprehensibly toward the centaur outside the gate. Though Margarita couldn''t understand, she could guess what the large goblin was saying. She stepped forward, her hooves clopping as she entered through the gate. Throne Palace, Throne Hall. "You''re here!" In the throne hall, Li Meng was seated on a wide throne. The sound of hooves outside the door caught Li Meng''s attention. Soon, a tall figure appeared at the doorway. In Li Meng''s eyes, a centaur slowly walked in. Compared to the large goblin beside her, she was indeed much bigger. Was this the Goblin King? Looking at the small goblin on the throne, Margarita frowned slightly. Judging by its size, it was just a goblin warrior. After entering the tribe, she had seen goblin champions. How could such a small goblin warrior ascend to be the Goblin King? Despite her doubts, Margarita maintained her decorum. She bent down and placed her hand on her chest in salute to the goblin on the throne. "Honorable Goblin King, I am a messenger from the Demon Clan. Demon General Douglas invites you to the demon camp to discuss an alliance and plot major plans together!" Li Meng, seated on the throne, looked Margarita up and down. If one ignored her horse-like lower body, she was indeed beautiful. At least, she matched his aesthetic preferences. Li Meng grinned and stood up. "Alright, let''s go!" Hearing this, Margarita froze in surprise. The goblin was just going to follow her like that? Shouldn''t he at least gather an army to head to the Southern Wasteland? Having an army and not having one were completely different concepts. An army not only intimidated allies, preventing them from underestimating him, but also provided effective protection. Though goblin armies were weak, very weak, having one was better than none. Goblins were far too feeble as creatures. Without an army, they wouldn''t earn the respect of the Demon Clan. Moreover, just as the Demon General had said, the goblin before her indeed had the ability to communicate with other races telepathically. Even though she didn''t understand the goblin language, she could converse with him without any barriers. "Uh... alright, are we leaving now?" Li Meng grinned and walked past Margarita. "We''re leaving now, but I need to stop by somewhere first!" Margarita turned and followed the small goblin. Within the forest in the inner area of the Throne Tribe, the two walked side by side. "If you''re allied with the Demon Clan, you should lead an army to the Southern Wasteland for the meeting!" "Why?" sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng turned his head to look at the tall and slender centaur beside him. Faced with the goblin''s gaze, Margarita was speechless. Goblins were truly foolish; they couldn''t even grasp such a simple concept. "The Demon Clan respects the strong. Without great strength, you need an army to make up for it!" Hearing this, Li Meng appeared to understand. "Oh, I see. Then I wont bring an army. Im just a goblin; even if I brought a large goblin force to fill the scene, they wouldnt respect me. Why bother doing something so redundant?" Margarita was left speechless by his words. It was true. No matter what goblins did, the Demon Clan wouldnt regard them highly. Goblins current plight was probably no different from that of the centaur race. For the rest of the journey, Margarita remained silent. The two walked unhurriedly out of the tribe''s northern gate. Half an hour later, outside the Iron Cavern. "Wait here. Ill be right back!" Leaving behind these words, Li Meng entered the Iron Cavern without looking back. Basking in the sunlight, Margarita curiously watched the Iron Cavern. She could hear clanging sounds from inside the cavern. But what were those sounds? For a moment, she couldnt figure it out. "King, King, what brings you here?" Inside the Iron Cavern, Gobuge trotted up eagerly to greet the king. Li Meng strode deeper into the cavern. "Prepare the armor!" Hearing this, Gobuges eyes lit up. With the king''s arrival, the Iron Cavern burst into activity. By the underground riverbank deep within the cavern, Benben and a group of ogres were busy working. The ogres were fitting inner armor onto their leader. The inner armor wasnt a single piece but composed of dozens of parts. Li Meng stood by the riverbank with his arms outstretched. His towering five-meter frame resembled a majestic mountain of flesh. Many goblins climbed onto Li Meng, hammering and stitching the inner armor in place. Piece by piece, the inner armor gradually covered Li Mengs massive body. Finally, his entire body, except for his face, was encased in the inner armor. It took over half an hour to finish putting on the inner armor. Next came the heavy outer armor. First, the thick chest and back plates. Then, the hip and leg armor. Lastly, the arm guards and auxiliary joints for the limbs. Numerous goblins hammered at the armor on their king. It took an hour and a half to fully don the armor. Holding a massive barrel-shaped helmet in his hands, Li Meng grinned. Being cautious wasnt a bad thing. With this thought, Li Meng placed the massive helmet on his head. Once the helmet was on, Li Meng''s appearance completely transformed. He became an ironclad figure like Benben, but his armor was more exquisite, offering superior protection. The joint structures were also more intricate. Compared to the armor on the ogres, his was significantly heavier. Li Meng moved his limbs and spun around. "Not bad, very good!" Li Meng was very satisfied with the armor. His range of motion wasnt hindered. Though the inner and outer armor together weighed nearly fifteen tons, Li Meng felt no discomfort. The armor fit his body well, moving seamlessly with his motions. "Boss, heres your iron club!" Benben struggled to carry a massive iron club forward. The iron club was about six meters long, with a diameter of fifteen centimeters. It was entirely iron-gray, wrapped in a layer of high-carbon steel. Li Meng took the iron club from Benben. "Benben, Wangwang, watch closely. The boss is leaving now!" With that, Li Meng shouldered the iron club and walked out. The iron club was heavy, even heavier than his inner and outer armor combined. Altogether, his gear weighed around forty to fifty tons. Moments later, outside the Iron Cavern. "Ogre Ogre?" Seeing a massive ironclad figure emerge from the cavern, Margarita was startled. She retreated repeatedly, her face filled with fear. Judging by its size, it was easy to mistake it for a cavern ogre with a massive frame. "Lets go, time to set off!" The familiar voice startled Margarita. Though the voice was louder, it was still the same voice. "You youre the Goblin King?" Could he truly be the Goblin King? Perhaps only the legendary Goblin King could possess such an enormous frame. "I was small before; now Im big!" Margarita took a deep breath. She bowed, saluting the massive Goblin King with her hand over her chest. The two, one big and one small, walked deeper into the forest. In the dim forest, they walked side by side. Looking at the giant Goblin King beside her, Margarita felt a tinge of fear in her eyes. From the goblin, she could sense a suffocating aura of oppression. It was then Margarita realized the rumors were true. Chapter 189: I want to see your body Chapter 189: I want to see your body Before coming here, she had heard that the demon centurion "Ghost Hand" had died at the hands of a goblin. She had assumed it was a rumor. After all, a demon centurion was a formidable warrior capable of fighting a thousand foes. How could they die at the hands of a weak goblin? Only upon seeing the Goblin King''s true form did Margarita realize that "Ghost Hand''s" death was not a rumor. --- [Centaur] [Level: 51] [Strength: 71] [Defense: 64] [Agility: 207] [Magic: 17] The centaur was spying on Li Meng. Li Meng was also observing the centaur. The centaur''s stats made Li Meng''s expression grow contemplative. Every race should have unique individuals. For example, there was Bai Ling among the swamp lizardmen. The leader of the pigmen who possessed "War Stomp." How did their powers awaken? "I think I saw you during the demon siege." Li Meng suddenly broke the silence between them. Hearing this, Margarita was stunned. She never expected the Goblin King beside her to recognize her identity. A trace of doubt flickered in Margarita''s eyes. During the last demon siege, she was indeed among the demon army. But she had remained in the forest, observing the battle. How did the Goblin King discover her? Margarita bowed to the Goblin King with a chest-covering salute. "My name is Margarita, Queen of the Centaur Tribe in the Southern Wastelands!" Li Meng looked down at Margarita. "Why hide your identity? Why act as a messenger to my tribe?" Facing the Goblin King''s question, Margarita smiled faintly. "Just out of curiosity, no other reason!" "I see." Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng believed her, though not completely. However, whether he believed or not, he decided not to probe further. "Last time, I saw your people. They all seemed to be female. Where are the male centaurs?" Li Meng did not think centaurs were like goblins. Goblins were all male and needed females of other races to reproduce. Centaurs, unlike succubi, were not such beings. Li Meng''s question made Margarita''s smile disappear. She lowered her head, her face tinged with sorrow. "Ever since the demons arrived, they swiftly dominated all the tribes of the Southern Wastelands. Over the past decade, they fought five wars with humanity. In the first three, centaurs suffered heavy losses. Nearly all the men were killed. To ensure our race''s survival, the women had no choice but to take up bows and continue the fight against humanity, battling to this day." They fought to protect the males? That was a brutally harsh reason. When a race needed women to take the battlefield, it meant the race was on the brink of extinction. --- "Augus Continent is vast. Why join the war?" As nomadic barbarians, centaurs had no need to engage in the war. They could have fled far away. No race could catch up to fleeing centaurs. Margarita shook her head bitterly. "The Southern Wastelands are too enclosed. To the east lies the sea. To the west is the Goblin Forest. To the north are the Ogre Mountains. We can''t cross the sea or enter the forest. Crossing the Ogre Mountains into human territory would be foolish. We had no choice. The Southern Wastelands are the only place we can survive." Margarita''s words made Li Meng understand the centaurs'' plight. The demons'' arrival forced humanity to cross the Ogre Mountains into the Southern Wastelands. This compelled the various barbarian tribes of the wastelands to fight for their homes under the demons'' coercion. --- Over the next few days, Li Meng and Margarita traveled eastward. Vanessa''s departure made Li Meng give up on using "Words of Power" on Margarita. He was a goblin, a being despised by all races. He did not need anyone''s love. If he wanted something, he would take it. --- Three days later, in the Southern Wastelands. On an endless golden plain stood a tribe. The tribe covered an area of over ten square kilometers. Large and small animal-skin tents stretched in all directions. In the afternoon, under the blazing sun, two figuresone large, one smallappeared several kilometers south of the tribe. "That is the demon encampment in the Southern Wastelands!" Li Meng looked in the direction Margarita pointed. In the distant withered grasslands, an expanse of animal-skin tents came into view. "The scale is not small." Looking at the distant encampment, Li Meng thought to himself. The demons had brought fewer than 20,000 beastmen from the north. They ruled three vassal races in the Southern Wastelands. The pigmen, centaurs, and gnolls. Among them, the pigmen had the largest population. Despite five wars with humanity and the demons, they still had nearly 200,000 members, occupying the southwest region of the wastelands. The gnolls were next, with a population of about 100,000, occupying the northern region of the wastelands. The centaurs had the smallest population, with fewer than 20,000, occupying the eastern region of the wastelands. The two beastmen were supported by the three tribes. As they neared their destination, Li Meng looked down at Margarita. "Queen Margarita, I want to see your body!" The Goblin King''s sudden request startled Margarita. The sudden request from the Goblin King startled Margarita. Margarita raised her head in astonishment, looking at the burly figure beside her. Over the past few days of conversation, Margarita had gained some understanding of the Goblin King next to her. This Goblin King was indeed a very unique goblin. It was intelligent and did not exhibit the usual greed seen in ordinary goblins when encountering female creatures. Wh-why? Although the Goblin Kings request was outrageous, Margarita didnt think the Goblin King wanted to mate with her. Im a bit curious about the body structure of centaurs! Hearing this, Margaritas face turned slightly red. As a centaur, she didnt find anything unusual about her own body. However, the body structure of centaurs did arouse the curiosity of many races. No no way! A females body cant be seen so casually. Is that so? Then Ill just go and snatch a centaur! No, you cant do that! Margarita became anxious. All the centaurs in the southern wastelands were her people. How could she turn a blind eye to the Goblin Kings act of raiding centaurs? Why not? If you wont let me see, and I cant force you, then Ill have to snatch another centaur. You cant force me, nor can you force any other centaurs! No way! Ill do whatever I want. Then why cant you force me? Because you are a Demon Clan envoy. My people are also part of the Demon Clan. You you cant raid them either! Im not afraid of the Demon Clan. If they dare to stop me, Ill smash them! Chapter 190: Arrival at the Demonic Tribe’s Camp Chapter 190: Arrival at the Demonic Tribe''s Camp Margarita glanced at the massive iron rod on the Goblin King''s shoulder. The enormous rod was clearly extremely heavy at first glance. Over the past few days, she had seen the Goblin King set it down. Whenever he picked it up, the ground would form a large pit. "The Demonic Tribe is very powerful. Provoking them is not a wise move," Margarita said, hoping to use the Demonic Tribe to dissuade the Goblin King. "I''m not afraid!" Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A trace of helplessness flashed in Margarita''s eyes. From the Goblin King''s words, she could sense his determination. If she didnt show him what he wanted, he might truly plunder her people. Expressionless, Margarita stared at the Goblin King beside her. "I''ll show you, but on one condition!" "No way. If you wont show me, Ill find it myself. Why should I agree to your condition?" Its just a glance at her body, so why set conditions? What on earth was this centaur woman thinking? Its not like her body was made of goldwhat value could it possibly have? Margarita froze for a moment, glaring angrily at him. "You... do you think you can look for free?" "I''m strong. Why not look for free?" Li Meng replied seriously, leaving Margarita nearly breathless with anger. After a long pause, she lowered her head in frustration. She had come to understand somethingthis Goblin King beside her had no concept of equivalent exchange. "Huff!" Margarita took a deep breath to calm herself down as much as possible. She raised her head again, looking at the massive helmeted head of the Goblin King. "I''ll show you, but you must promise not to plunder my people!" "No way. You already set a condition!" "What do you want, then?" "I want to see your body!" "Then you cant see it for free! Do you expect me to do whatever you say?" "Then I wont look at you!" "Youre not allowed to plunder my people!" "Why should I listen to you?" Along the way to the Demonic Tribe''s camp, the two bickered endlessly. As they neared the camp, Margarita grew anxious. If she couldnt dispel the Goblin Kings idea of plundering her people, she had a very strong premonition that he would soon act to satisfy his curiosity. "Whats that?" "I dont know, but its massive!" Ultimately, Margarita failed to persuade the Goblin King before they entered the camp. On one of the main paths in the settlement, the two walked side by side, attracting the attention of the orcs in the camp. The sight of Li Mengs colossal armored body stirred much discussion among the orcs. "There are many clans among the orcs. You can tell from the flags on their hide tents. The orcs status isnt much better than ours; theyre also vassals of the Ghost Beastmen. Actually, the Ghost Beastmen and orcs share no blood ties," Margarita said as they walked. Faced with the orcs gazes, a trace of mockery flashed in her eyes. The orcs were clearly strong, a major race on the Augus Continent, yet they willingly became slaves to the Ghost Beastmen. The centaurs had submitted to the Demonic Tribe due to circumstances, but the orcs had served the Ghost Beastmen for thousands of years. The Ghost Beastmen werent superior orcs? Li Meng thought about the Ghost Beastmens appearance. Judging by their looks, the two were indeed vastly different. The Ghost Beastmen resembled "demons" with their dark brown skin and horned heads. The orcs, on the other hand, appeared much more normal. As time passed, the two ventured deeper into the camp. Eventually, they arrived before the largest tent in the camp. The wooden support structure was decorated with numerous bone ornaments, including a large skull and tusks from some massive creature. "Hey, what are you two doing here?" A Ghost Beastman blocked their way in front of the tent. Upon seeing this, Margarita quickly stepped forward and performed a chest-covering salute. "Honorable sir, I am a messenger of the Demonic Tribe. Behind me is the Goblin King, who is here by the invitation of Lord Douglas." "The Goblin King?" The Ghost Beastman sneered as he looked disdainfully at the massive figure behind the centaur messenger. A mere Goblin King came to see Lord Douglas in full armor? "Wait here. Lord Douglas is napping. Dont be rude!" Margaritas expression grew troubled. The figure behind her was not someone to be trifled with. "But" "Your task is done. Now scram!" The Ghost Beastman waved his hand impatiently, giving Margarita no chance to say more. "The Goblin King is Lord Douglass most important guest. Please inform him quickly!" Margarita didnt back down, performing another chest-covering salute. Her defiance made the Ghost Beastman sneer maliciously. "Centaur, who gave you the guts to defy me?" The Ghost Beastman drew a whip made of bull tendon from his waist and cracked it loudly. With a resounding "snap," the whip lashed down toward Margarita. Although Margarita was the Centaur Queen, she was currently acting as a mere centaur messenger. As the whip descended, Margarita shuddered, gritted her teeth, and closed her eyes. Just as the whip was about to strike her, a sudden gust of wind rushed from behind her. "Boom!" A deafening crash followed, shaking the ground. When Margarita opened her eyes, she was greeted by a horrifying sight. The Ghost Beastman before her had been smashed into pulp by a massive iron rod. A large pit had formed beneath the rod, filled with a mangled mess of flesh. The sudden turn of events startled the surrounding orcs, who hadnt even seen the giant figure move. By the time they reacted, the Ghost Beastman was already dead under the iron rod. "What did you do?" The orcs standing guard outside the tent quickly surrounded them, staring in fear at the massive figure encased in iron armor. A Ghost Beastman had been killed in a single strike. "Goblin, youre courting death!" From afar, a loud roar erupted. A Ghost Beastman leaped several hundred meters into the air, hurtling toward Li Meng. Dark energy erupted from the Ghost Beastman, combining with a "Charging Strike." Even before the Ghost Beastman landed, the air pressure was already palpable. Like a meteor crashing to earth, the Ghost Beastman struck Li Mengs massive body. Li Meng didnt dodge. His enormous left hand clenched into a fist and swung upward. In an instant, the fist collided with the Ghost Beastmans foot. "Ah!" A scream echoed as the Ghost Beastmans right leg was shattered. The Ghost Beastman flew through the air like a baseball, soaring into the sky. This time, it flew even higher, vanishing into the clouds. "Pretty tough body," Li Meng muttered, gazing up at the sky. Chapter 191: “I Didn’t Hear That Clearly” Chapter 191: "I Didn''t Hear That Clearly" It was just a broken leg, along with being sent flying. If it were an ordinary person, this punch would have reduced them to a bloody pulp. Margarita stood to the side, looking incredulously at the towering figure of the Goblin King. She knew the Goblin King was strong. But she hadnt expected him to be this strong. Two ghost beastmen, formidable as they were, had been annihilated in an instant. The overwhelming power made it hard to believe he was merely a Goblin King. Hey, stop wasting my time. If you want to fight me, come at me all at once. Lets see how I crush you all! Li Meng, wielding his massive iron rod, pointed towards the tent. The tent was enormous, filled with numerous powerful ghost beastmen. The two ghost beastmen he had just killed were elite-level ones. Goblin, this is a demon camp. Arent you afraid well make sure you stay here forever? At that moment, a cold voice rang out from inside the tent. The voices appearance caused the beastmen outside to pale and retreat quickly, dispersing in all directions. Li Meng grinned beneath his helmet, his iron rod resting on his shoulder. I came here, and Ill leave whenever I want. If you want to try me, Im game! The inside of the tent fell silent. After a long pause, the door curtain was lifted from within. A graceful figure swayed out, every movement exuding an alluring charm. It was Agatha, the seductive female ghost beastman who resembled a succubus. Well, well, it seems youve gotten even stronger since we last met! Agatha approached Li Meng with a smile, curiosity lighting her face as she tapped on the armor covering his leg. She raised her head to look at the Goblin Kings helmet, which resembled a large iron barrel. Agatha chuckled softly, her laughter shaking her shoulders like blooming flowers. Goblin, dressing so heavily, are you afraid of us? Li Meng grabbed Agatha by the waist, lifting her into the crook of his arm, then strode towards the entrance of the tent. Agatha smiled coyly, naturally wrapping her arms around Li Mengs arm. She gestured with her delicate hand, signaling the beastmen outside to make way. The beastmen quickly stepped aside. Watching the imposing figure of the Goblin King, Margaritas eyes sparkled with admiration. She had never imagined that a mere Goblin King could confront ghost beastmen with such composure. The overwhelming power he displayed was beyond belief. Margarita could feel her heart racing. Meanwhile, inside the tent. As soon as Li Meng entered, he was met with powerful presences rushing towards him. Compared to outside, the tent was dimmer but far more spacious. Inside, more than a dozen ghost beastmen sat cross-legged, their unfriendly gazes fixed on the massive goblin at the entrance. Put down Agatha! Upon seeing Agatha perched on the Goblin Kings arm, one of the ghost beastmen couldnt help but shout angrily. Li Meng grinned, striding forward. As he passed by the shouting ghost beastman, he paused, then turned to look down at it from above. Ghost beastman, what did you just say? I didnt hear that clearly! Faced with the Goblin King, the ghost beastman broke into a cold sweat. It felt an overwhelming pressure that made breathing difficult. Yet its pride forced it to meet the Goblin Kings gaze head-on. All right, stop bullying it! Agatha, sitting in Li Mengs arm, laughed softly, her hand tapping on Li Mengs chest plate, resolving the ghost beastmans predicament. Li Meng turned away silently and continued forward. As he walked away, the ghost beastman breathed a sigh of relief. It wanted to gasp for air but managed to hold back. After that encounter, all the ghost beastmen silently watched the massive Goblin King. None of them spoke. They had never imagined they would feel such suffocating power from a Goblin King. This aura seemed even stronger than that of Lord Douglas. Could that be possible? No, it couldnt be. He was just a Goblin King, after all. Li Meng strode forward and sat cross-legged across from the main seat. Agatha naturally slid into his lap. In the tent, one large figure and one smaller one locked eyes. Li Meng sized up the ghost beastman seated in the main position. This must be Douglas. To Li Meng, most ghost beastmen looked the same. This one just seemed slightly stronger than the others. Huh, information is hidden? Li Meng attempted to view Douglas stats, only to find they were all question marks, just like when Vanessa wore her black robe. Could this guy also have some kind of artifact? While Li Meng scrutinized Douglas, Douglas was also evaluating Li Meng. For a long time, the two stared at each other in silence. Finally, Douglas broke the silence, his voice resonating within the tent. Welcome to the demon camp. I am Douglas, commander of the demons! Im Gobumeng! Pfft! Agatha burst into laughter at the name, her body shaking with mirth. It certainly was a fitting name for a goblin. Do you still remember the alliance you made with Iron Mask? Of course I remember. Otherwise, I wouldnt have come to your demon stronghold! Hearing this, Douglas smiled. Beside him, Iron Mask also let out a sigh of relief. It was good that the goblin acknowledged the alliance. That would simplify matters. In recent years, humans have been restless. They seem intent on expanding southward and fully dominating the southern continent. Although you defeated the Irisis Principalitys expansionary army two years ago, that loss barely affected them. Weve received news that the Papal State is persuading human nations to launch a crusade against the outer realms. Once the crusade army is assembled, it will wipe out all the barbarian tribes in the outer realms. At that time, every barbarian tribe in the outer realms will face annihilation. Perhaps your goblins could survive by hiding, but I doubt a life of running and hiding is the ending you desire. Outer realms? Crusade army? Inside his helmet, Li Mengs expression turned contemplative as he quickly absorbed the information in Douglas words. The outer realms likely referred to the southern lands outside human control. The crusade army seemed to be a coalition of human nations, akin to the Crusades of Earths medieval period. If the news was true, then the barbarian tribes in the outer realms indeed faced the threat of extinction. What do you intend to do? Douglas smiled faintly, uttering three words: Go to war. War? Inside his helmet, Li Mengs expression grew thoughtful. Proactive offense was indeed better than passive defense. While it wasnt certain the Papal State could succeed in rallying the nations to form a crusade army, what if they did? Douglas voice continued. Human power comes from crystals. If we destroy the Irisis Principalitys crystal, human strength will weaken. By then, the outer realms will be safe, at least from this human threat. A war merely for self-preservation? Queen S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng squinted as he looked at Douglas. Something told him the demons reasons for targeting the crystal werent so simple. It couldnt possibly be just for survival. Chapter 192: Cooperation and Offensive Chapter 192: Cooperation and Offensive Douglas nodded toward the Ghost Beastman Centurion beside him. The Centurion stepped forward and spread out a massive goatskin map on the ground. The map displayed the Irisis Principality. "We will launch a two-pronged attack. The Demon Army will invade the eastern border of the Irisis Principality through the Ogre Mountain Range!" With a wave of his hand, Douglas placed an oak chess piece on the Ogre Mountain Range. In the mountain range was a canyon that directly led to the eastern border of the Irisis Principality. At the canyon''s strategic point, there was a fortress. "This is the Eastern Border Fortress of the Irisis Principality, ''Garrison Fort.'' The Demon Army will conquer it." With another wave of his hand, Douglas placed another chess piece on the southern border of the Irisis Principality. "The Goblin Army will follow the Goblin River downstream, invading the southern border of the Irisis Principality, sweeping through the Twilight Forest. This will draw the attention of the Irisis Principality, effectively dividing their forces. Once the Demon Army conquers Garrison Fort, we will advance northward on two fronts to take the capital city, ''Obenlo''!" "I will send Centaur couriers to maintain communication between the two armies!" Looking down at the map before him, Li Meng''s face showed a pensive expression. What Douglas laid out was only the initial plan. The key point lay in Garrison Fort within the Ogre Mountain Range. If the Demon Army failed to conquer Garrison Fort and returned empty-handed, the Goblins in the Goblin Forest would become a thorn in the Irisis Principality''s side. After all, the southern border of the Irisis Principality and the Goblin Forest had no natural barriers, making access via waterways very easy. "Alright, I agree!" Regardless of whether there were demons involved, some things wouldn''t change. Rather than waiting for humans to bring the fight to them, it was better to take the initiative and test the sharpness of human blades. Thus, Li Meng reached an agreement with the Demon Army. Less than an hour after entering the tent, Li Meng''s massive steel frame left again. Without lingering in the Demon Camp, Li Meng headed toward the outside. Only Agatha came to see him off. The two walked side by side along the main path of the camp. "Hey, Goblin, are you really not interested in that bet?" Looking up at the big figure beside her, Agatha winked flirtatiously. Li Meng glanced at her, expressionless. "You''re too small; you''d die." Li Meng had no intention of letting Agatha die beneath him. After all, Agatha was Douglas''s sister. Agatha giggled, her laughter shaking her body like a flower in the wind. "How would you know without trying?" Was she serious? Li Meng wondered inwardly as he glanced at Agatha beside him. "Then come back to my tribe with me." Agatha smiled coyly, winking at Li Meng. "That''s not possible. Follow me!" With that, Agatha leaped up gracefully, her slender figure landing atop Li Meng''s shoulder. "That way!" she directed, pointing northward. "No, if I take off my armor, I can''t put it back on." Agatha looked regretful. "I see. Then I''ll escort you out!" As they walked through the camp, the two continued their conversation. Agatha wasn''t a succubus but seemed very much like one, with two out of every three sentences relating to "sex," constantly teasing Li Meng. "Do I smell good?" "Yes, good enough to eat in one bite." Sitting on Li Meng''s shoulder, Agatha giggled. She extended her delicate hand to knock on Li Meng''s helmet. "Women aren''t for eating!" Amidst Agatha''s laughter, Li Meng walked out of the camp. Seeing the golden wilderness, Agatha stretched lazily. She leaned slightly against Li Meng''s helmet. "Let''s go. I''ll return with you." Although Li Meng didnt know why Agatha suddenly changed her mind, he didnt dwell on it. It was just bringing a woman back. Agatha wasn''t unattractive; she was a beautiful young lady. A woman offering herself was not something to refuse. "Goblin King, wait!" As Li Meng prepared to run, hoofbeats approached from behind, along with Margarita''s voice. Turning around, Li Meng saw Margarita running out from the camp. "You... you?" Seeing the graceful figure on Li Meng''s shoulder, Margarita''s expression shifted. Her face showed a mix of emotions before she continued running forward. Stopping in front of Li Meng, Margarita took a deep breath, her gaze meeting his. She nodded slightly before turning to run into the golden wilderness. What did that mean? Li Meng watched Margarita''s retreating figure, puzzled. She called out to him but said nothing. Could it be... Inside his helmet, Li Meng grinned. It seemed Agatha''s presence had deterred Margarita from saying more. Nodding as she did likely meant something specific. "She looks familiar. Who is she?" Agatha asked curiously, watching Margarita disappear into the distance. Apparently, Agatha didnt recognize Margaritas identity. Li Meng wasnt about to foolishly reveal that Margarita was a queen in disguise. If the Ghost Beastmen found out, who knew what they''d think? "She was the Centaur courier who guided me to the Demon Camp." Agatha nodded in understanding. She smiled, knocking on Li Meng''s helmet again. "Big guy, lets go!" "Hold on tight!" With that, Li Meng broke into a run. His massive frame sped across the wilderness like an arrow. Three days later, in the afternoon. Goblin Forest, Throne Tribe. Before sunset, Li Meng returned to the Throne Tribe. That night, the Throne Tribe was quiet. The vast tribe was illuminated by only a few campfires. In the bedchamber behind the Throne Palace, flames flickered in a brazier, driving away the darkness. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the bed, two figures sweated together. The creaking wood made the maids outside blush. Agatha, breathless and with eyes full of allure, gazed at the Goblin atop her. Although the Goblin was ugly, he had a certain charm. Among Goblins, he was undoubtedly a handsome figure. Though not aligned with her aesthetics, he was incredibly strongstronger than any man she had encountered. As her feelings deepened, Agatha couldn''t help but embrace Li Meng''s chest and waist. "Do you like it?" Li Meng grinned, looking at Agatha''s beautiful face. Their noses were nearly touching. Agatha tilted her head and lightly kissed Li Meng''s lips. Chapter 193: War Preparations Chapter 193: War Preparations "Love it, love it very much, absolutely love it!" "Ha ha ha, as long as you like it!" The sound of Li Meng''s hearty laughter echoed through the royal bedchamber. The lively commotion in the bedchamber continued for a long, long time. Even when the night grew quiet and deep, it did not cease. As dawn broke in the eastern sky, the activity within the bedchamber persisted. "The king is truly incredible!" "That Ghost Beastman is amazing too." "Indeed, if it were us, we''d have been worn out by now." By midday, a group of Lizardman maids had gathered outside the doors of the royal bedchamber. Listening to the ongoing sounds from within, their faces were flushed with shyness. While marveling at the king''s boundless energy, they also admired the endurance of that Ghost Beastman. "The king must be hungry, right? Should we... should we bring something in?" "But it wouldn''t be good to interrupt the king''s mood." "That kind of activity must take a lot of energy. The king must be starving." As the Lizardman maids hesitated about whether to deliver lunch, one of them mustered the courage. "I''ll go!" Gently pushing open the door to the royal chamber, she took a deep breath and stepped inside. The maid walked softly as she entered, and when the bed came into view, the sight before her caused her to tremble. She immediately knelt on the ground, bowing her head deeply. What she had just seen seemed to have made a significant impact on her. Her heart pounded wildly, and she could feel it racing. She was beautifulthe figure sprawled on the bed had graceful, alluring curves. The king was pressed against her back, their forms entwined. "Y-Your Majesty, should I bring lunch inside?" Li Meng, lying on the bed, turned his head to glance at the kneeling Lizardman maid. He leaned close to Agatha''s ear, whispering softly. "Are you hungry?" Agatha lazily nodded, her face flushed, lightly biting her lip. "Bring it in." "Y-Yes, Your Majesty!" The maid quickly got up and hurried out. Soon, a group of Lizardman maids entered the bedchamber, and the room quieted down. The familiar scent lingering in the room made their faces flush even more. Their legs felt weak as they moved about. "How is it? Delicious?" The two on the bed, completely at ease, began dining right there. The maids served on either side. Agatha, with a satisfied expression, chewed on a slice of sashimi. "Mmm, it tastes wonderful. Really delicious." Li Meng gnawed on what appeared to be the heart of some animal. Glancing downward, Agatha looked at her belly. "The Goblin bloodline is truly strong. In just one night, my belly now carries more than ten Life Essences." Agatha''s words piqued Li Meng''s curiosity, and he glanced at her stomach. "You can already sense it?" Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Agatha smiled faintly, nodding lightly. "It''s one of the innate abilities of us Ghost Beastmen." Isn''t this a bit too fast? Although it was common for females to show signs of pregnancy within a few days, giving rise to Life Essences after just one night seemed a little extreme. After eating and drinking their fill, the Lizardman maids left the chamber. The bedchamber soon grew lively once again. In the days that followed, Li Meng and Agatha spent most of their time on the bed. One day, two days, three days, four days... Finally, on the afternoon of the fifth day, the bedchamber quieted down. *Creak!* The doors of the chamber suddenly opened from within. This caught the attention of the maids waiting outside. To their astonishment, Li Meng emerged, yawning. "Whats going on?" Seeing the Lizardman maids staring at him, Li Meng asked, puzzled. The maids quickly lowered their heads. "Shes a distinguished guest. Be sure to take good care of her." "Yes, Your Majesty!" A distinguished guest brought to the bed by the king? Li Meng chuckled, leisurely making his way to the lower levels. After days with Agatha, Li Meng had experienced pleasures unlike any before. He even began to suspect that Agatha might be a demon straight out of a western fantasy novel. She was the perfect companion in bed. --- ### Throne Palace, Throne Hall Sitting on the throne, Li Meng gazed at the open doors, deep in thought. The Demon Army was set to attack in three months. This meant he had three months to prepare. Li Meng tapped his fingers on the table. The rhythmic *tap-tap* echoed throughout the hall. Before long, a Great Goblin hurried in. "Your Majesty!" It knelt on the ground, calling out. "Summon Gobu Sheng." "Yes, Your Majesty!" The Great Goblin stood up and quickly left. Soon, hurried footsteps sounded outside the door. Gobu Sheng''s towering figure rushed in. "Your Majesty, I''m here!" Gobu Sheng knelt, bowing deeply. "Gobu Sheng, immediately notify the leaders of all tribes. Have them bring one-third of their offspring to the Throne Tribe to prepare for war!" Prepare for war? Hearing this, Gobu Sheng''s face lit up with joy. He loved warabsolutely loved it. He relished the sound of enemies screaming, tearing them apart, and devouring them in their agony. But realizing he would likely be left behind to guard the Throne Tribe, the excitement in Gobu Sheng''s eyes faded. His expression turned sullen. "Your Majesty, who are we fighting?" Cautiously raising his head, Gobu Sheng looked at the king. Li Meng grinned and leaned back in his seat. "Humans." The king was planning to attack humans? Gobu Sheng''s face showed greed. He had heard that human meat was delicious. Finally, he would have the chance to taste it. Lost in thought, Gobu Sheng began drooling. "Go. Inform them that they must arrive at the Throne Tribe within two months." "Yes, Your Majesty! Ill make arrangements right away!" Gobu Sheng stood up and quickly left. With Goblin Boar Riders serving as messengers between tribes, the flow of information had become swift. Each tribe had a "relay station," and every tribe maintained its own squad of Goblin Boar Riders. Thus, five days after returning to the tribe, Li Meng began making preparations for war. Early the next morning, he left the Throne Tribe, heading eastward toward Gobu Da''s Tribe. "Your Majesty, what brings you here?" As soon as Li Meng entered the western gate, Gobu Da, having heard the news, rushed over. Seeing the nearly two-meter-tall Goblin, Li Meng felt speechless. "Gobu Da, why are you still a Great Goblin?" The kings words made Gobu Da bend down with a flattering grin. "Your Majesty, I... I dont know either." Seeing Gobu Das obsequious demeanor, Li Meng shook his head helplessly. It seemed Goblins were inherently difficult to evolve into Goblin Warriors. After all, they were born from Ground Mice. Even with a diet of high-grade magical beast meat, evolution remained a challenge. Chapter 194: Bamboo Rafts and Bamboo Forests Chapter 194: Bamboo Rafts and Bamboo Forests Theres a mission! Hearing this, Gobu Das eyes lit up. He nodded vigorously, his face filled with flattery. From today onward, you need to assign some people to make large bamboo rafts! Great King, how many bamboo rafts should we make? Making bamboo rafts wasnt difficult; it was very simple. Li Meng did some calculations in his head. This time, it was an offensive rather than a defensive operation. The main force of the war was the demons, not the goblins. Thus, there was no need to send everyone. Dispatching fifty thousand troops would be sufficient. For fifty thousand troops, approximately 700 bamboo rafts would be needed. We need 1,000 bamboo rafts. The task must be completed within two months! Hearing this, Gobu Da felt a jolt in his heart. He began counting on his fingers. Ten ones make ten, ten tens make a hundred, ten hundreds make a thousand. Gobu Das body trembled, and he gave an awkward smile. Great King, thats too many. Im afraid I cant finish it. What do you mean you cant finish? Making bamboo rafts isnt difficult. Bamboo rafts were arguably the simplest type of vessel. As long as there was enough bamboo, however many were needed could be made. Facing the Great Kings gaze, Gobu Da shrank his neck. Hesitantly, he nodded. Alright... alright, Ill make sure to complete the task. In the days that followed, Li Meng didnt return to the Throne Tribe. Instead, he went to inspect a few bamboo forests. There were large patches of bamboo forests on both sides of the Goblin River. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The bamboo forests varied in size. Since the shafts for crossbow bolts were made from bamboo, and many daily necessities were also made from bamboo, the tribe consumed a great deal of it. In just a few short years, much of the bamboo forest had been depleted. Fortunately, bamboo grew very quickly. Several large patches of bamboo forest were still thriving. By afternoon, Li Meng had arrived at a particular bamboo forest on the southern bank of the Goblin River. Hmm, the scent of bamboo is truly pleasant! Walking amidst the bamboo forest, Li Meng took a deep breath. Everything in this world was enormous. Even bamboo was more than ten times larger than on Earth. Some bamboo was so thick that a single person couldnt wrap their arms around it. As he walked through the bamboo forest, Li Meng was filled with amazement. If not for the smell of feces and urine, the natural environment would be truly mesmerizing. Being surrounded by it brought a sense of joy and relaxation. Great King, I want to go back! Trailing behind Li Meng, Gobu Da looked around the dim surroundings with a wary expression. The bamboo forest was extremely dense. The thick branches and leaves blocked out sunlight. Gobu Da didnt like this environment because there was a type of venomous insect in the bamboo forest. These insects fed on bamboo worms. If one wasnt careful, theyd get bitten. Though not fatal, the bites caused unbearable itching. The bamboo forest was not quiet. Not far away, there was a logging site. A large number of goblins were cutting down bamboo. Some of the bamboo was processed further and transported away by carts. Other bamboo was bundled together in full lengths and dragged off by wild boars. Li Meng, walking ahead, turned to look at Gobu Da. Gobu Da, theres a bug on your instep. Hearing this, Gobu Da froze, his face stiffening. Terrified, he looked down at his foot. What he saw made his pupils contract. On the back of his foot was a large bug resembling a centipede. Great King, save me! I dont want to itch! Gobu Da panicked, cold sweat dripping from his forehead. Gobu Da, is the itching bug really that scary? Goblins naturally had strong immunity. No matter how venomous something was, it couldnt kill a goblin. At most, it would cause discomfort for a few days. Gobu Da nodded vigorously. Li Meng grinned and flicked his fingers. A small ice arrow shot through the air. The ice arrow struck the bug on Gobu Das foot, sending it flying. The bug was pinned to the ground by the ice arrow. It struggled for a while before finally going still. Ahhh! Gobu Da let out a strange cry. He shivered and quickly ran away. Only after retreating more than ten meters did he look back at the bug on the ground with lingering fear. Li Meng stepped forward a few steps and crouched beside the bug curiously. It wasnt an animal but a type of magical creature. A high-level yet extremely weak entity. [Red Centipede Dragon (Elite)] [Level: 57] [Strength: 3] [Defense: 2] [Agility: 4] [Magic Power: 0] [Maggot Dragons Curse: LV1] What is this thing? It had skills, but its magic power was zero. And it was even classified as an elite magical beast. The weakest elite magical beast? Li Meng bit his finger and let a drop of blood fall onto the Red Centipede Dragon. The wounds on the Red Centipede Dragon healed at a visible speed. Li Meng picked it up from the ground and held it in his hand. Hey, little one, wake up! Li Meng shook the Red Centipede Dragon vigorously. Stop... stop shaking me! After a while, the Red Centipede Dragon finally woke up. It opened its blood-red eyes. Li Meng stopped shaking it. Little one, why are you so weak? Li Meng stared curiously at the Red Centipede Dragon in his hand. Why can I hear your voice in my head? Nonsense! Cant you see Im talking to you? Li Meng shook the Red Centipede Dragon again. You... youre just a goblin. So what if Im a goblin? I didnt ask your mom to give birth to little goblins for me. Whats a mom? Its your mother! I dont have a mother! Were you born from a crack in a stone? Li Meng rolled his eyes. Even a little bug dared to lie. Im not lying. I dont believe you! Its true. We can only split ourselves; we cant reproduce offspring. Split? Youre just a bug. Li Meng held the Red Centipede Dragon up high and examined it closely. It looked like a centipede, nothing more. No matter how he looked, it didnt seem like an animal capable of splitting. The Red Centipede Dragon is merely our host. Our true identity is the Maggot Dragon! Whats a Maggot Dragon? Li Meng thought of the skill Maggot Dragons Curse on the Red Centipede Dragon. The Maggot Dragon is also called the Ancestor Dragon. Maggot Dragon is a slur given to us by the Dragon God. We were originally the ancestors of the dragon race, evolved over tens of millions of years by parasitizing powerful magical beasts to create the dragon lineage. The Red Centipede Dragons explanation left Li Meng stunned. When had his luck become so good? He had merely visited a bamboo forest on a whim and encountered an ancient magical beast? If the Maggot Dragon truly was the ancestor of the dragon race, its identity was extraordinary. Youre not fooling me, are you? I have no reason to lie to you. If youre so powerful, why are you parasitizing such a weak bug? This is the Dragon Gods curse. It rendered us extremely weak, requiring us to parasitize living creatures to absorb magic and life force to survive. The curse also took away our ability to speak. Well, youre pretty useless! Even though the Maggot Dragons origin was impressive, it had truly turned into a maggot now. Li Meng raised his hand, ready to throw the Red Centipede Dragon away. Chapter 195: Ancestor Dragon and Maggot Dragon Chapter 195: Ancestor Dragon and Maggot Dragon Wait, wait! What now? Im busy, no time to chat with you. I can feel the abundant magic power and vitality within you. If you agree to sign a pact with me... Forget it, I dont want bugs in my head. Li Meng had no interest in becoming a host for a parasite. I can make you stronger, give you a more robust body! No need, Im already strong. We could sign a life-sharing contract. I can use magic to enhance your body. Li Meng, a bit annoyed, placed the Red Centipede Dragon on the ground. Go on, go on. I wont kill you since you look so pitiful. Ill take a step back. Lets sign a blood contract. Whats a blood contract? Curious, Li Meng asked. You live, I live. You die, I live. If I die, you dont die. Li Meng waved dismissively, feeling uninterested. Thats no different from the life-sharing contract. No, no, Im leaving now! Li Meng stood up and started walking away. Gobu Da, lets go! Gobu Da, who had been watching the interaction, was dumbfounded. The king was actually chatting with a bug. Wait, a master-servant contract! Im willing to sign a master-servant contract with you! The Red Centipede Dragon became anxious and quickly crawled onto Li Mengs foot. King, a bug, a bug! With a sharp scream, Gobu Da bolted away in fear. Li Meng bent down and grabbed the Red Centipede Dragon in one swift motion. Maggot Dragon, youre really annoying. Ive made myself clear already. Master, you are strong, but your people are weak. You need powerful servants to serve you. Only then can you survive in this world. Otherwise, one day, youll encounter enemies you cant defeat alone. I dont know why Master has such abundant vitality. Even after forming contracts with over a thousand slimes, it hasnt affected you in the slightest. Your vitality gives you an endless supply of magic power. If Master signs a contract with me, I can split into more individuals to parasitize the dragon descendants. I can use your magic to enhance the hosts'' physiques and gradually assimilate their spirits to ensure their loyalty to you! The Maggot Dragon had already started calling him Master even before the master-servant contract was signed. Its words tempted Li Meng. Right now, he indeed lacked high-level combat power. Although his offspring and descendants were stronger than ordinary goblins, even the strongest goblins couldnt break past the racial limits. After all, even the legendary Goblin King was merely a creature of the elite class. Master, I wont parasitize your brain. Ill just make a home within your body. Standing in the dim bamboo forest, Li Mengs expression shifted. Todays experience had been bizarre. How had he ended up meeting a dragon ancestor? Fine, but dont deceive me. Otherwise, I wont let you off. I wont. I never lie! Li Meng didnt believe the Maggot Dragons words, but its abilities were undeniably useful to him. Master, this is my soul spirit. Please take it! A small white ball of light emerged from the Red Centipede Dragons body. It moved swiftly and entered Li Mengs forehead in the blink of an eye. [Captured soul spirit. Do you want to sign a master-servant contract?] The systems notification followed immediately. Yes! [Master-servant contract successfully bound.] Master, eat me. Dont chew. Looking at the Red Centipede Dragon in his hand, Li Meng frowned. At this point, he had no choice but to eat it. Li Meng opened his fierce mouth, closed his eyes, and tossed the Red Centipede Dragon into his mouth. Without chewing, he forced it down his throat. Master, Ive arrived home! The Maggot Dragons voice echoed in his mind, likely a form of mental communication enabled by the master-servant contract. Gobu Da, you coward! Seeing Gobu Da hiding far away, Li Meng glared at him. Gobu Das face showed fear. The king the king actually ate the bug? Gobu Da shrank his neck and quickly ran over, fawning. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. King, youre amazing! Li Meng didnt bother arguing with Gobu Da and turned to leave the bamboo forest. Lets go. Were heading back! Yes, King! On the way back to the tribe, Li Meng conversed with the Maggot Dragon. Maggot Dragon, does this mean all your split entities are you? Yes, its my innate ability to split my body and consciousness. Youre pathetic. Fighting against yourself, what a joke! If the Maggot Dragon was truly a dragon ancestor, then the Dragon God must also be one of its split entities. In other words, one of its splits had developed its own will, escaped its control, and cursed the Maggot Dragon. Master, its not like that. Back then, I had no self-awareness. Splitting and parasitizing were merely survival instincts. Over time, some split entities fused their spirits with their hosts, gaining sentience. They learned to think, grow stronger, and sense other splits. Eventually, they became aware of my chaotic consciousness as their originme. When I gained sentience, the dragons had already risen to dominance, ruling the skies and land. They mastered the primordial magic of the worlds natural forces. When the dragons realized I had awakened, they sacrificed themselves to create the most powerful godthe Dragon God. The Dragon God severed my connection with the splits and cursed me with the vile Maggot Dragon Curse. The curse deprived me of active communication with other beings. Ive been forced to continually absorb magic and vitality from hosts just to survive. If I fail to absorb enough, the splits will die. Walking through the dim forest, Li Meng and Gobu Da marched in single file. Maggot Dragon, where is your true body? Master, every split can be my true body. Li Meng chose not to delve further into this topic, fearing the answer would be too complex. Maggot Dragon, what are dragon descendants? Dragon descendants are hybrids of humans and magical beasts! Humans and magical beasts? The Maggot Dragons answer confused Li Meng. Maggot Dragon, explain further! Master, all magical creatures on the Augus Continent are descendants of dragons. They are the offspring of dragons and ancient creatures. Through generations of evolution, they created the current ecosystem. Humans refer to all intelligent species, whether human or demi-human. Magical beasts are all creatures with magical potential on the Augus Continent. Chapter 196: Parasite and Xiaobai Chapter 196: Parasite and Xiaobai "Goblins should also be of dragon lineage, right?" "This... no!" "What about Ogres?" "No!" "What about Swamp Lizardmen?" "Yes!" "What if you parasitize inside a goblin''s body, Maggot Dragon? What would happen?" "Master, its best not to do that." "Why not?" "The upper potential of dragon lineage is higher, but goblins..." "Got it. What do you think about humans?" "Very suitable hosts. Humans have weaker mental defenses, making them easier to control." "What about centaurs?" "Also a good parasitic race." "And Swamp Crocodiles, can they be parasitized?" "Yes!" "What about Skurg?" "Yes!" "And Ogres?" "Non-dragon lineage beings are not recommended for parasitism." Before nightfall, Li Meng and Gobu Da returned to the tribe. "Gobu Da, dont slack off on this task. If you fail, just wait and see how I deal with you!" Outside the western gate of the tribe, Gobu Da nodded vigorously, bowing obsequiously. "King, rest assured, I... I guarantee there wont be any problems." Faced with the kings expressionless gaze, Gobu Da shrank its neck. "Hmph, youd better make sure there arent any problems." Glancing sharply at Gobu Da, Li Meng turned and left. Watching the kings departing figure, Gobu Da sighed in relief. Even though the king had become smaller in stature, the sense of oppression had not diminished in the slightest. Every slight emotional change from the king made its legs go weak. "Master, can you stop calling me ''Maggot''?" "Alright, Ill call you ''Little Worm'' then." "Master, can... can you choose another name?" "Alright, how about ''Big Worm,'' even though youre so tiny." "Master, please... change it again." "What, do you want me to call you ''Grand Dragon'' or something?" "I wouldnt dare, Master. I just hope you can give me a pleasant name since Ill be accompanying you forever." "What do you look like, anyway?" The Red Centipede was just a host for the Maggot Dragon. "Entirely white, crystal-clear, semi-transparent, headless, tailless, faceless, and eyeless." "Then Ill call you ''Little White Dragon.''" "Uh... Master, could you... drop the ''Dragon'' part?" "Fine, then youll be ''Xiaobai.''" Thus, the name Maggot Dragon was consigned to the trash heap of history. The Maggot Dragon received an elegant new name: "Xiaobai." Before nightfall, Li Meng returned to the tribe. The goblins were already used to their king coming and going alone. However, every time they saw their king return, they couldnt help but cheer. That night, the lights in the royal palaces inner chambers were brightly lit. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Flames flickered within the sleeping quarters. "How fast its grown!" On the massive bed, Agatha leaned against the headboard, completely naked. She caressed her swollen belly with a curious expression. In less than ten days, her belly had grown round and firm. As for sensations, there was noneonly occasional movements from the small life inside her. Li Meng, sitting beside her, grinned widely. "Not much longer. In about twenty days, you should give birth." Agatha rolled her eyes flirtatiously at Li Meng. "Youre so lucky. This is my first time giving birth for a man." Li Meng sprawled across the bed, his greedy gaze fixed on Agatha beside him. "Then let me be lucky one more time." At his words, Agatha smirked and cast him a seductive glance. She climbed onto him, her movements full of allure. The previously quiet bedchamber soon became lively again. Outside the doors, the Lizardwoman maids exchanged glances, a hint of expectation flickering in their eyes. The Ghost Beastman was already pregnant, so the king wouldnt take too long with her. Soon, it would be their turn. Once they were pregnant, they could move into the inner palace and be served by others. That night, as the hours dragged on, the dawn eventually broke. As the first rays of sunlight rose in the eastern sky, they heralded the arrival of a new day. Early the next morning, Li Meng left the Throne Tribe and headed to the Iron Cavern. "King, will it explode?" Deep within the Iron Cavern, in a cave filled with fire crystals, Gobu Ge stood at the entrance with the king, observing Skurg inside. [Flaming Skurg (Elite)] [Level: 11] [Strength: 159] [Defense: 147] [Agility: 277] [Magic Power: 387] [Flame Breath: LV2] Wangwang had leveled up seven times, with its attributes greatly improved. Even its Flame Breath skill had advanced by one level. "Its a descendant of the Fire Dragon lineage. Master, you must move it away from the fire crystals; otherwise, it wont wake up. If it stays here too long, one day it might lose control of the raging fire element within and explode." Xiaobais reminder caused Li Mengs expression to change. Li Meng glanced strangely at Gobu Ge beside him. Gobu Ges guess had turned out to be accurate. Li Meng quickly entered the cave and approached Wangwang. "Master, squat down!" Li Meng obediently squatted beside Wangwang. "Master, open your mouth!" Li Meng complied, opening his mouth wide. Soon, he felt an itchy sensation in his throat, as if something was crawling upward. Moments later, a small white worm emerged from his mouth. It resembled a semi-transparent silverfish. Holding the wriggling white worm in his hand, Li Mengs mouth twitched. This... this was too much! Suppressing his discomfort, Li Meng brought the sticky worm to Wangwangs mouth. The crystal-clear white worm wriggled on Li Mengs palm, eventually crawling into Wangwangs mouth. "Xiaobai, will Wangwang become you, or will you become Wangwang?" "Master, I can do either." "Then support it!" "As you wish, Master." "Master, with me here, Ill wake it before it reaches its limit." With Xiaobais help, there was no need to move Wangwang. Li Meng hoped Wangwang would grow strongerit couldnt remain just a tagalong. Straightening up, Li Meng headed out of the cave. "King, are you leaving?" "Yes. With you here, Im reassured." Hearing these words, Gobu Ges face lit up with delight. The king had praised it! Gobu Ge quickly followed, a sycophantic smile on its face. "King, dont worry. Ill handle everything here!" Li Meng glanced at the Ogres and Ogre Magi working along the underground riverbank, with Benben towering at nearly seven meters tall. Without disturbing Benben, Li Meng strode away. After leaving the Iron Cavern, Li Meng returned to the Throne Tribe. In the following days, he stayed in the Throne Tribe, preparing for battle. Days passed, and once again, a new day dawned. Morning. Throne Tribe, Royal Hall. Li Meng stood before a sand table, gazing intently at the map. Although he had only glanced at the demon map briefly, its information was etched into his memory. Chapter 197: Demon Goblins Chapter 197: Demon Goblins In this world, humans are like locusts, displaying an intense obsession with territory. Humans are also highly reproductive, surpassing 90% of intelligent species on the continent in this regard. Although Twilight Forest is a newly developed territory under the Irisis Principality, decades of development have filled the forest with numerous human villages and towns. "It seems Ill need to send some goblins to investigate human territories," Li Meng thought to himself while gazing at the sand table beneath his feet. The Goblin army couldn''t enter the Irisis Principality blindly; essential intelligence had to be gathered in advancesuch as the locations of towns and the distribution of military forces. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" At this moment, a Lizardman maid came running over hurriedly. "Your Majesty, the Ghost Beastman has given birth!" Before the maid''s words had fully registered, the sound of wailing baby goblins echoed through the hall. Several maids quickly carried the newborn goblins out of the hall. "Wait!" Li Meng stopped the Lizardman maids in their tracks. They froze at the doorway, turning to face the approaching king. Li Meng lowered his gaze, examining the tiny goblins cradled in the maids'' arms. Their pupils were pale gold, their skin dark with a reddish hue. [Demon Goblin] [Level: 4] [Strength: 34] [Defense: 27] [Agility: 41] [Magic Power: 17] [Demon King Pact: LV1] [Abnormal State: Weakness] "A Demon Goblin?" Li Meng frowned, his expression contemplative. "Xiaobai, what are demons?" As an ancestral dragon, Xiaobai possessed a deeper understanding of this world. "They are dimensional beings, also known as dimensional demons. They do not belong to this world. In the era when ancient dragons ruled, these beings invaded many times but were always repelled by the dragons." "What''s the relationship between demons and the demon race?" "The demon race is a new power that emerged nearly ten thousand years ago. Im not very familiar with them." A new power that emerged nearly ten thousand years ago? Li Meng felt speechless. A span of ten thousand years sounded like ancient history, but Xiaobai spoke of it as if it had happened yesterday. "Xiaobai, do you have split entities elsewhere?" "No. When I signed the master-servant pact with you, all of them perished." "Why?" "Because only new split entities can share the master-servant pact." "Your Majesty, may we... may we leave now?" Li Meng''s prolonged silence left the Lizardman maids exchanging uneasy glances. One of them mustered the courage to ask. Snapping out of his thoughts, Li Meng waved his hand. "Send them all to Gobu Sheng for disposal." "Understood, Your Majesty!" The Lizardman maids turned and carried the baby goblins out. Li Meng followed them to the doorway and summoned a Gatekeeper Goblin with a gesture. The goblin hurried over, its face brimming with sycophantic eagerness. "Inform Gobu Sheng to dispose of those goblin babies." The Gatekeeper Goblin froze, a confused expression crossing its face. Werent those babies the kings offspring? Why would he want them disposed of? "What are you waiting for?" Seeing the goblin standing motionless, Li Meng snapped. Startled by the rebuke, the Gatekeeper Goblin jolted to attention. "Y-Yes, Your Majesty! Ill get it done!" The goblin rushed off in a panic. Li Meng stood at the door, his face expressionless as he watched the Gatekeeper Goblins retreating figure. Agatha''s offspring could not be allowed to remain. Although the Demon Goblins had formidable base stats, they would contaminate the goblin bloodline. Moreover, the existence of the Demon King Pact would make them slaves to the demon race. Li Meng would never permit such a thing to happen. Turning back, he returned to the throne hall. --- The next morning. At the eastern gate of the Throne Tribe. "Goblin, our bet has been fulfilled!" Outside the gate, Agatha smiled seductively. Her alluring figure leaned close to Li Meng. Her tongue flicked across her lips provocatively as she gazed at the hideous goblin face so near to hers. "Next time you want my body, itll require an equivalent exchange," she teased, flashing a flirtatious wink. She then stepped back, her curvaceous form slipping free of Li Mengs grasp. With a sway of her hips, she turned toward the forest. As she walked, she waved a hand over her shoulder. "Goblin, dont forget your promise to my brother!" Her words trailed off as she disappeared like an arrow into the forest. Li Meng smirked as he gazed at the barren wilderness. Leisurely, he turned back toward the tribe. With Agatha gone, the war was drawing closer. "When will Margarita arrive?" Walking along the main road toward the inner district, Li Meng pondered. When he left the demon camp, Margarita had nodded at him. Though unspoken, her gesture meant she had agreed to his request. Li Meng had expected her to arrive personally at the tribe. Yet a month had passed with no word. "Could it be because of Agatha?" The thought of Agatha crossed his mind. If Agatha were in the tribe, Margarita would certainly avoid coming. After all, Margarita, as the centaur queen, secretly meeting him could cause her significant trouble if discovered by the demon race. "Xiaobai, do you know about human crystals?" On the Augus Continent, all races derived their power from gods. Only humans drew power from "crystals." And crystals seemed to have some connection to "Heaven." "Of course. Human crystals are creations of the Abyss. Demons and angels both originate from the Abyss. In a sense, they are dimensional beings and opposing forces from the Abyssal Plane. What demons wish to accomplish, angels will do everything to prevent. In the era of ancient dragons, angels allied with dragons, fighting demons with unparalleled zeal." "So, human power comes from the Abyss?" Demons, angels, and the Abyssthese concepts felt strangely familiar to Li Meng. With Xiaobai around, this world no longer felt as foreign. "In a way, yes. Crystals were brought to this world by angels. They can draw power from the Abyssal Plane to sustain their existence and seal dimensional rifts, preventing demons from reappearing." Wait... wait! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng halted mid-stride on the main road, his expression shifting unpredictably. From Xiaobais words, he had just uncovered an earth-shattering revelation. Chapter 198: Quick, Take It Off, Let Me See Chapter 198: Quick, Take It Off, Let Me See "Xiao Bai, what would happen if the crystal was destroyed?" "Without the crystal''s seal, the abyssal demon would return to this world." Xiao Bai''s response caused Li Meng''s heart to sink. He stopped momentarily but then continued walking forward. "So the ultimate goal of the demon race is to release the demon!" As he walked, Li Meng pondered silently. Xiao Bai''s answer was within Li Meng''s expectations. Li Meng had long suspected that the demon race''s intent in destroying the human crystal wasn''t simple. It was far more than just weakening humanity''s power. "Xiao Bai, are demons strong?" "Very strong, but not invincible. Demons are rejected by this world, so they can''t wield their full power here." "Demons cannot be completely killed. Once slain, they will resurrect in the abyss after some time." "Because of their immortality, demons cannot be eradicated; they can only be sealed away." What should I do now? Li Meng furrowed his brows, lost in thought. While goblins lean toward evil, they are also creatures of this world. If the abyssal demons invade, how could goblins remain uninvolved? "Xiao Bai, do you know why the Sea of Death appeared?" "Master, the appearance of the Sea of Death is related to the ''deities'' of this world. After the ''Dragon God'' was born, deities began emerging one after another in this world. Deities fall into three categories. The first type, known as ''Authority Deities,'' are born from the natural evolution of the world and wield innate powers. They have the least influence on the world and are born from the will of the world itself." "The second type of deity arises from the faith of countless beings and is called ''Faith Deities.'' They are born of sentient beings and sustained by belief. Their followers gain strength through their faith." "The third type is the Savage Deity, born from the world''s malice." "Regardless of the type, deities must absorb the life force of the planet to sustain their existence." "Once the life force they absorb exceeds the world''s limit, the planet begins to lose vitality, all things perish, and it eventually returns to nothingness." So Vanessa deceived me? Li Meng distinctly remembered Vanessa claiming that the appearance of the Sea of Death was related to the human crystal. Now it seemed that was entirely untrue. And this information was given by the angels to the dark elves. If demons were truly the angels'' enemies, how could the angels lure the dark elves into destroying the crystal? "No, Vanessa wouldn''t have lied to me back then." Li Meng was confident that Vanessa hadn''t lied to him at that time. On this, Li Meng was certain. If Vanessa''s words were true, then the problem must lie with the angels. "System, start Life Simulation." Having acquired so much information, Li Meng refused to believe that the future remained unchanged. Although no events to alter the future had been triggered No, encountering Xiao Bai was itself a future-altering event. [No changes in the future. Simulation invalid.] Li Meng was stunned, halting his steps again. No changes in the future? Li Meng furrowed his brows, deep in thought. Could meeting Xiao Bai have already occurred in the previous timeline? It''s just that the previous timeline hadn''t revealed the encounter with Xiao Bai. After all, the Life Simulation''s predictions of the future were always incomplete. "What was the me in the future aiming for?" A trace of doubt and confusion flashed in Li Meng''s eyes. What purpose would there be in aiding the demon race to destroy the crystal? No matter how he thought about it, Li Meng couldn''t see how releasing the demon could be beneficial. Lost in his thoughts, Li Meng absentmindedly walked back to the Throne Palace. Even after returning, he was still brooding. In the days that followed, Li Meng seemed almost possessed. No matter where he was, he appeared lost in thought. "What''s wrong with the King?" That afternoon, on the balcony of the royal sleeping quarters Basking in the sunlight, Li Meng lay on a recliner, staring blankly into space. Seeing the King''s vacant demeanor worried the lizardwoman maids. "I don''t know. It''s been like this for days, hasn''t it?" "Who isn''t saying the same?" "Could it be because of that ghost beastwoman?" "Ever since she left, the King has been like this." Just then, a female maid hurried into the sleeping quarters. "Where''s the King?" Finding no one inside, the maid asked the others. The other maids pointed toward the balcony. The maid quickly made her way to the balcony. Arriving there, she saw the King lying on the recliner. "King, a centaur messenger has arrived!" Li Meng''s expression shifted slightly. He turned to look at the lizardwoman maid. "Is it Margarita?" sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t know, King. I couldn''t understand her language." "Bring her to me!" "Yes, King!" The lizardwoman maid quickly left. The arrival of the centaur did lift Li Meng''s spirits a little. Whether it was Margarita or not, he had to satisfy his curiosity this time. Before long, Li Meng heard the clip-clopping sound of hooves ascending the stairs. Moments later, a tall, graceful figure appeared in his view. It was Margarita. She had finally arrived. "Margarita, take it off quickly! Let me see!" Hearing such a rude demand upon arrival, Margarita grew slightly angry. After all, she was a queen. But when she thought about the consequences of refusal, Margarita hesitated. Resigned, she began removing her leather armor. "Help her undress!" Realizing that Margarita might struggle alone, Li Meng ordered the maids to assist her. "Yes, King!" The lizardwoman maids hurried forward to help. "No, I... I''ll do it myself." The maids couldn''t understand what Margarita was saying. They thought she was just being polite. With the maids'' help, Margarita''s leather armor was removed piece by piece. Before long, her snow-white, delicate body was fully exposed to Li Meng''s gaze. Rising from his chair, Li Meng curiously approached Margarita. The maids, too, were fascinated as they examined Margarita''s bare form. Standing beside her, Li Meng scrutinized Margarita''s body closely. Her face turned crimson, and she hugged her ample chest with both arms. "It looks good, but something feels off." As he observed her snowy, equine body, Li Meng murmured internally. Margarita''s form resembled a bent-over woman, though her waist and hips were noticeably sturdier. Moving behind her, Li Meng curiously lifted her black tail. Margarita''s body trembled, her face flushed. The sensation of someone staring at her most private area made her want to kick out. But she restrained herself. Chapter 199: The Holy Crusade and Demons Chapter 199: The Holy Crusade and Demons Since she had promised the goblin, she had to let him look as much as he wanted. After a while, Li Meng finally let down the ponytail. How should he put it? There wasnt much difference compared to a normal human female. Except for the fact that she was a bit larger in size. What human women had, Margarita had as well. So, what news have you brought? Li Meng bent down and glanced under the horses belly. Nothing. The mammary system was on the human part. Standing up straight, Li Meng walked forward. He stopped in front of Margarita, who was using her hands to cover her chest. Li Meng grinned and waved his hand. Margarita glared at him. Her face flushed red as she reluctantly moved her hands away. Looking at Margarita''s large chest, Li Meng grinned again. Those two peaks were no different from a human womans. Suppressing the discomfort in her heart, Margarita took a deep breath. From the platform, Margaritas voice echoed. Its about the humans. The Papal States have united the human nations to launch a crusade. The crusading army will gather in Obenlo City of the Irisis Principality. Once the next flood season of the Goblin River ends, they will march into the Goblin Forest. The humans have only one goal: to completely conquer the Outer Domain and eliminate the Savage Tribe! A crusading army was gathering? This news caused Li Meng to frown slightly. At the same time, it made things much clearer for him. At this moment, Li Meng finally understood why his future self had chosen to help the demons destroy the crystal. Compared to demons, humans were a greater threat. If the crusading army was allowed to assemble, he would be doomed. The march into the Goblin Forest was clearly aimed at him. This reminded Li Meng of some events that had occurred in the Black Mountain Marshlands. Clearly, although the events involving the Papal States in the Black Mountain Marshlands had concluded, his existence had been exposed. He had been deemed a threat by the Papal States. Although this was just speculation without solid evidence, it was possible that the crusade had already been part of the Papal States plans. He just happened to be caught in the crossfire. How am I supposed to know if this is true or just a scare tactic by the demons? The possibility of it being fake was small, but not impossible. To make him fight harder on the battlefield, the demons might have fabricated this story to intimidate him. Im just a messenger. Whether its true or not, you have to judge for yourself! Li Meng grinned and returned to his recliner, sitting down. Put your clothes on. Theres nothing interesting about your body. Hearing this, Margarita glared angrily at the goblin. This goblin was truly hateful. After looking, he had the audacity to say it wasnt worth seeing. The lizardwomen maids quickly helped Margarita dress. Xiao Bai, if the dimensional rift seal is broken, what will happen to this world? The threat of demons versus that of humans remained uncertain. Li Meng didnt know much about humans or demons. He could only learn from Xiao Bai which of the two posed a greater danger. Demons delight in tormenting souls. They would plunge this world into a dark era of slaughter. The myriad races of the Augus Continent would fall into mutual destruction under the demons'' temptation and coercion. Countless beings would be twisted into monsters by demonic power. Master, such an era would be a disaster for all living beings. The world itself would be corrupted by the abyssal power, transforming into a grotesque realm ruled by monsters. Xiao Bais words gave Li Meng a better understanding of demons. It was clear that demons were a greater threat than humans. No matter how powerful humans were, their ability to harm the world was limited. Even if the crusading army invaded the Outer Domain, it wasnt without solutions. But demons represented a global catastrophe. Turning slightly, Li Meng looked at Margarita. Margarita, become my Princess! Faced with the goblins sudden proposal, Margarita was startled. She looked at the goblin lounging in his rocking chair with a face full of disbelief. Im very strong. I can protect you and help the centaur race break free from the demons control. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the goblins serious expression, Margarita fell silent. Her expression shifted repeatedly. From the goblins words, Margarita gleaned a lot of information. Although the goblin and the demons were allies, it was clear he had his own agenda. I have my own children and partner. I cannot become your mate. Margaritas response made Li Meng grin. As a Queen, Margarita was unlikely to be single. For the Savage Tribe, reproduction was crucial. Upon reaching adulthood, they would immediately seek a mate, as the survival of their species depended on it. I dont need a partner. I need the centaur races loyalty! The title of Princess was just a role. When the rotation period ended, the Princess would be replaced by another group of female lizardwomen. As a goblin, Li Meng didnt care about human notions of marital fidelity. That kind of thing didnt suit goblins. The goblins genes were simply too dominant. If there were permanent Princesses, they would become short-lived individuals. The toll of childbirth on females was too significant. If they bore multiple offspring a year, they wouldnt last long. You only need to bear one goblin child for me each year! Faced with the goblins brazen demand, Margaritas face turned red. She glared angrily at the goblin on the recliner. Having her bear children for a goblin was something she couldnt agree to. Becoming my Princess comes with many benefits. I can also grant you power, making you stronger than you are now. Grant her power? Li Mengs words wiped away Margaritas anger. She looked at the goblin with suspicion. This goblin possessed immense power. Perhaps he truly had a way to make her stronger. Having fought humans numerous times, Margarita understood the significance of magics power. Can you really make me stronger? Facing Margaritas doubtful gaze, Li Meng grinned. Youre so weak; theres no need for me to lie to you. Margarita looked at the goblin with a complicated expression. Compared to the goblins strength, she was indeed weak. As the goblin said, he had no reason to deceive her. At this moment, Margarita had finished donning her leather armor. Phew! Margarita took a deep breath. She turned, bent over, covered her chest, and bowed her head. I am willing to become your Princess. If you can help the centaur race break free from the demons control, the centaur race will pledge loyalty to you! Whether her decision was right or wrong, Margarita didnt know. But she had to change the current situation of the centaur race. The repeated wars between the demons and humans had cost the centaur race dearly. If things continued, the centaur race would soon face extinction. Chapter 200: A New War Chapter 200: A New War Colluding with the Goblins before him might accelerate the extinction of the Centaur tribe. But in any case, it was better than doing nothing. Li Meng sized up Margarita from head to toe and grinned. "Very well, Margarita, you wont regret todays decision." Margarita raised her head without much expression. "Lets hope so!" Li Meng patted the armrest of his reclining chair. "Come here, closer to me!" Margarita stepped forward a few steps and lay down beside Li Meng. "Margarita, do you think theres a chance to persuade other Savage Tribes in the Southern Wastelands to betray the Demons?" Betray the Demons? Margarita''s expression changed slightly. It was already rare courage to even consider such an act. After all, the Great King was merely a Goblinone loathed by all races. "Great King, it all depends on what you can do!" Li Meng became interested and grinned widely. "Lets hear it!" sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Margarita lowered her head slightly, her voice resonating from the balcony. "Great King, over the years, the wars between the Demons and Humans have caused heavy casualties among the tribes in the Southern Wastelands. Their submission to the Demons is out of helplessness, not genuine allegiance. If you approach them merely to suggest joining forces against the Demons, they likely wont agree and may even report this to the Demons. After all, you are only a Goblin, and the fear of the Demons runs deep." Li Meng naturally understood the implication of Margaritas words. If the Goblins and Demons were placed side by side for the tribes of the Southern Wastelands to choose between, they would undoubtedly pick the Goblins. "Great King, what are you capable of achieving?" Margarita''s gaze locked onto the Great King. Li Meng grinned again, extending his right hand to gently caress Margaritas beautiful face. Margarita blushed slightly but didnt avert her gaze. "I wont march on the Irisis Principality. Instead, I plan to ambush the Demonic army from the rear when they attack the Ogre Mountain Garrison Fort, annihilating them completely and driving them out of the Southern Wastelands once and for all." Margarita was taken aback by the Great King''s plan. She hadnt expected him to disregard the alliance with the Demons and plan a betrayal at a critical moment. Although it was shameless, if successful, it would yield the best possible result. With a serious expression, Margarita nodded lightly. "If the Great King can accomplish such a feat, then all thats needed is for the tribes to betray the Demons at a critical moment. Giving them flexible options will make them reluctant to pass up even a slim opportunity." The plight of the tribes in the Southern Wastelands wasnt much better than that of the Centaurs. Margarita believed they wouldnt abandon the chance to drive the Demons out. "Great King, I will attempt to persuade the tribal leaders and gauge their reactions." Li Mengs hand, which had been gently caressing Margaritas face, suddenly gripped her head. He forcibly leaned in to kiss her crimson lips. Faced with the Great Kings advancing face, Margarita blushed deeply. "Mm!" Li Meng gave Margarita no chance to refuse, planting a domineering kiss on her lips. The Lizardmen maids nearby blushed, embarrassed by the scene. How had a simple conversation turned into this? After a long moment, Li Meng finally released the panting Margarita. Their eyes met, and Margaritas chest heaved heavily. "Do as youve said, and send messengers to keep me informed of developments." Margarita nodded lightly, her face flushed as she stood up. "Great King, I... Ill be going then!" Li Meng grinned and waved her off. "Go ahead. After the war, give me a little Goblin heir!" Upon hearing this, Margarita trembled slightly. Blushing, she gave a chest-clutching salute to Li Meng before turning to leave. "Master, I can monitor everything that happens on her side." Xiao Bais voice echoed in Li Mengs mind. Li Meng wouldnt kiss Margarita without reason. During the kiss, a fragment of Xiao Bai had entered Margaritas body. In other words, Margarita was now parasitized by Xiao Bai. "Lets hope everything goes smoothly!" Looking at the dense treetops, Li Meng thought to himself. Causing trouble for the Demons was a decision he had made after careful consideration. As for the subsequent Holy War, he would adapt as needed. However, Li Meng already had countermeasures in mind. --- Meanwhile, on the other side, Margarita left the throne hall. Walking through the forest, she touched her lips. The Great King was indeed different from other Goblins. Other Goblins had yellowed teeth and emitted a foul stench. But the Great King had no odor, and even his teeth were enviably white. Although he was somewhat ugly, the kiss had felt surprisingly good. A sigh echoed through the forest, followed by the sound of galloping hooves. --- Time flew, and the days passed like a fleeting shadow. The day to march with the Demonic forces was drawing near. With time, the tranquility of the Throne Tribe was broken. A month after issuing the rallying call, the tribe leaders arrived with their subordinates. The eastern and northern military camps grew increasingly lively as the leaders settled in. Finally, the Throne Tribe ushered in its day of departure. Early in the morning, the Goblins'' cheers resounded through the tribe. "Great King! Great King!" The deafening roars swept across the land like a tidal wave. Outside the eastern gate, a massive Goblin army filled the wasteland. Goblins of all sizes raised their weapons and cheered. Among them were Big Goblins, Goblin Warriors, Goblin Braves, and Goblin Chiefs. There were also snorting Goblin Boar Riders. Nearly ten thousand Goblin Boar Riders were under the command of a Goblin General. Their towering forms stretched across the field. Within the Goblin army, enormous steel-clad figures stood out. Cave Ogres in iron armor waved their spiked clubs, shouting excitedly. Although they didnt understand the Goblins chants, the atmosphere was infectious. The larger Ogres remained silent. More than twenty Ogres stood quietly near the wooden wall. Additionally, the Goblin army boasted numerous war chariots, each powered by four wild boars. Mounted on the chariots were triple-bow ballistae, the new war weapons known as "Ballista Chariots." Hundreds of these chariots lined the battlefield. Suddenly, the creaking of wood echoed as the massive eastern gate slowly opened. Amidst the crowds anticipation, a colossal steel figure emerged from the gate. Clad in heavy gray iron armor and wielding a giant iron club, it left deep footprints with every step. Chapter 201: I Won’t Allow You to Betray Me Chapter 201: I Wont Allow You to Betray Me Woof woof! Beside it was a round, red Skurg. With a diameter of less than half a meter, it looked incredibly adorable. Great King! Great King! The appearance of the Great King caused the army outside to erupt in cheers. Armored goblins of all sizes shouted fanatically. Standing outside the East Gate, Li Meng surveyed the goblin army before him. Due to strategic changes, the troop count had increased from fifty thousand to one hundred thousand. Regardless of whether the various southern tribes were willing to rebel, this time, Li Meng was determined to annihilate the demon army in one decisive strike. Report! Report! At that moment, a centaur burst out of the forest. As it galloped, it shouted loudly, silencing the goblin army instantly. In just a few breaths, the area outside the East Gate was utterly quiet. Wherever the centaur passed, goblins made way. The only sound across the desolate land was the centaur''s galloping hooves. The centaur stopped before the Great King, bent over, clutched its chest, and lowered its head. Great King, a demon army of seventy thousand is on the move, advancing toward the Ogre Mountains! Emma, continue monitoring the demon army''s movements. Do not let them discover our presence. Yes, Great King! Emma turned and began running again, her stride graceful and full of valor. Emma was the captain of the Queens Guard of the centaur tribe. A month ago, she had been assigned to Li Mengs side by Margarita. She was accompanied by a hundred-person scout team. Emmas mission was to deliver information, while the scout team handled other tasks as per Li Mengs instructions. Watching the goblin army the running figure of Emma was deeply shocked. She finally understood why the queen had submitted to the Great King. She hadnt imagined that such a powerful goblin force could emerge unnoticed from Goblin Forest. At this moment, Emma fully realized the Great Kings strength. Just as the queen had said, the centaur tribes submission wasnt to the goblins but to the Great King. Amid the "clip-clop" of galloping hooves, Emma disappeared into the forest. Meanwhile, outside the East Gate, Li Meng raised the massive iron rod in his hand. Boys, want to eat beastman meat? Yes! Yes! The goblin army roared in excitement, loudly responding to their king. Boys, want to eat ghost beastman meat? Yes! Yes! Haha! Then lets crush the demon army! Li Meng laughed and roared. Crush the demons! Crush the demons! Li Meng pointed his iron rod toward the northeast. Move out! At Li Mengs command, the hundred-thousand-strong army turned in unison. Led by the goblin leaders, the army marched into the northeastern forest in an orderly fashion. The thunderous sound of footsteps echoed through the heavens and earth. The grunting of wild boars reverberated in the air. The rumble of cart wheels mixed with the footsteps, forming a symphony of war. The entire army, like a massive wave, was gradually swallowed by the forest. Let the war rage on even fiercer! Hahaha! Li Meng laughed heartily outside the East Gate. Carrying his iron rod on his shoulder, he marched alongside the troops. Wherever he passed, the goblin soldiers gazed at him with fervent eyes. Benben and a group of ogres followed closely behind their boss. The cave ogres trailed the ogres, their massive forms creating the loudest and most intimidating rumbles during the march. It was as if mountains of flesh were pressing forward. Master, you can directly communicate with Margarita! Upon entering the forest, Xiao Bais voice echoed in Li Mengs mind. This revelation made Li Mengs eyes light up. If he could directly communicate with Margarita, it would be immensely beneficial. Better not, Xiao Bai. Lets not let Margarita discover the truth about the parasitism. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one would willingly tolerate the presence of a parasite within their body. Master, Margaritas body is undergoing changes. She can feel it and is already suspicious that its related to you. Xiao Bai, has she grown stronger? Yes, I am strengthening her body using your magic power. Its good to have someone powerful to lean on! Master, you can lie and say youve formed a contract with her, which is why shes becoming stronger. This contract allows for a spiritual connection, enabling communication across great distances. Xiao Bai, youre asking me to lie? Im not used to that. Master, Im not an outsider. Uh... alright, let me think about it. Meanwhile, in the Southern Wastelands... On the boundless plains, a massive army was advancing. The thunderous footsteps echoed through the vast wilderness. The army stretched like a dragon, moving steadily across the plains. Among the troops were armored centaurs, pigmen in crude iron armor, furry gnolls, and tall, muscular beastmen. In the centaur ranks, Margarita, crowned as queen, marched alongside her troops. She gazed at the figures riding war beasts at the front, hatred flashing in her eyes. It was those ghost beastmen who had brought calamity to the centaur tribe. Even with all the men dead, they still had to field at least five thousand troops. The women were forced to take up bows and march into battle. Margarita! Margarita! Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed in her mind. Who was calling her? Margarita looked around, confusion flashing in her eyes. Around her were only her sisters from the Queens Guard, all silently marching. Its me, your Great King! Great King? Surprise flickered in Margaritas eyes. How could the Great Kings voice be in her mind? Queen, what did you say? Nothing, nothing! Great King, how are you in my head? Remember when I kissed you before you left? Margaritas face reddened. Of course, she remembered; she couldnt forget it. I told you Id make you stronger, so I formed a contract with you. Now our spirits are connected, allowing us to communicate even across great distances. How does it feel to grow stronger? Margarita looked down at her hands. Over the past month, she had felt her body undergoing changesstronger, with greater stamina and faster reflexes. And this transformation was still ongoing. I wont allow you to refuse. You are my Princess. Until you die of old age, you are forbidden from betraying me! Margarita took a deep breath and smiled faintly, looking up at the sky. Great King, I will not refuse this power. As long as you treat the centaur tribe well, every queen of the centaur tribe will be your Princess, generation after generation, never to betray you! Chapter 202: Be My Princess, No Refusals Allowed Chapter 202: Be My Princess, No Refusals Allowed Margarita had a premonition. The power bestowed upon her by the king could make her as powerful as the Ghost Beastmen. She needed this power to protect her tribe. "Hows it going on your end?" "My King, the Demon army has already set out and is heading toward the Ogre Mountain Range." "Have you made contact with the various tribes in the Southern Wasteland?" "Not yet. Well make contact after entering the Ogre Mountain Range." "Why? I dont understand." "My King, we cant give them too much time to think. Only when the arrow is already on the string can we force them to make a decision immediately. If we approach them too early, theyll overthink, and overthinking often leads to fear. The Ghost Beastmen are powerful and feared by the tribes. Only by limiting their space for thought can their hatred outweigh their fear." "Though I dont fully understand, what you said seems reasonable. You handle it." "My King, the Demon army may send Ghost Beastmen to monitor the movements of the Goblin army. The Ghost Beastmen are formidable, and Emma and the others may not be able to detect them. You must be cautious. If the Demons discover the Goblin armys movements, they might deduce your intentions." "I got it. Ill be careful on my end." In the vast wilderness, the enormous army gradually moved into the distance. As the Demon army advanced toward the Ogre Mountain Range, on the other side, the Goblin army was also moving toward the same destination. The dim forest was filled with commotion. Within a radius of over ten kilometers, the forest was teeming with marching Goblins. In the noisy crowd, Li Meng strolled leisurely through the forest. "Emma, youre beautiful. Be my Princess," Li Meng said with a grin as he looked at Emma beside him. Emma was indeed beautifulmore youthful than Margarita. Her alluring human figure had voluptuous, captivating curves. The tight leather armor on her body evoked an impulse to strip it off. Her ample breasts rivaled even that of Vanessa. Even her horse body was impressive, with a full and round rear. Such a woman was perfect for giving birth to little Goblins. Moreover, as a centaur with a sturdy build, she could probably give birth to dozens in one go. Faced with the kings sudden proposal, Emmas face turned slightly red. "My King, I I already have a partner," Emma said, lowering her head slightly to reject the king. "Emma, didnt all the men in your centaur tribe die?" "No, My King. Not all of them died. There are still a few left, and my partner is among them." "I dont care. Even your queen has agreed to be my bride. I wont allow you to refuse!" The queen agreed to be the kings bride? Hearing this, Emma was slightly surprised. "You only need to accompany me for one month a year, just like your queen!" The kings voice rang out again. Only one month a year? Emma suddenly understood why the queen agreed. If it was just one month, it seemed manageable. Emma raised her head to look at the kings massive figure beside her. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although she knew the king could shrink himself, he was still a Goblin, which made her uneasy. To engage in such an act with a Goblin Emma felt uncomfortable. "Emma, do you dislike me?" Hearing this, Emma quickly shook her head. "My King, I I dont dislike you." "Very well, then you are my Princess!" Emmas expression shifted slightly as if she wanted to speak but held back. In the end, Emma accepted her fate as a Princess. "It is my honor to become the kings Princess," Emma said softly, lowering her head. Looking at Emma, who stood beside him, Li Meng grinned widely. Li Meng didnt care whether Emma was willing or not. As long as he liked a female, he would take her. Once they were on his bed, everything would fall into place. Even the most resistant females would submit to his iron rod. "Wangwang, go see if there are any Ghost Beastmen nearby!" Half a month ago, Wangwang had already awakened, and its stats had increased significantly. [Flame Skurg (Elite)] Level: 21 Strength: 517 Defense: 479 Agility: 617 Magic: 787 Flame Breath: LV4 Shapeshifting: LV7 White Contract: LV1 "Wangwang!" Wangwang barked ferociously, its small body twisting and swelling. In the blink of an eye, it transformed into a massive Skurg, four meters in diameter. "Wangwang!" Wangwang dashed into the forest, leaving chaos in its wake. Goblins stumbled and fell everywhere as it passed. "My King, what is Wangwang doing?" Emma asked with a puzzled expression, watching the creature run off. The king seemed to have said something to Wangwang before it grew and ran away. "There may be Ghost Beastmen watching us. I sent Wangwang to check." Hearing this, Emma frowned slightly. "My King, we centaurs are the best scouts. If there are Ghost Beastmen nearby, well definitely find them." "Emma, how about we make a bet?" "A bet?" Emma looked at the king, confused. "My King, what do you want to bet on?" "Well bet on whether there are Ghost Beastmen nearby. If Wangwang finds them, I win. If there are none, or if Wangwang cant find any, you win." "If I win, Emma, after the war, youll serve me for six months. If you win, you can make one request of me, as long as I can fulfill it." Emmas eyes sparkled as she thought it over. This bet seemed to be in her favor. After all, the existence of Ghost Beastmen was still uncertain. "My King, I accept. If you win, I will serve you wholeheartedly for six months!" Li Meng extended his hand, forming a fist and pointing it toward Emma. "Deal!" Emma smiled, gently bumping her fist against the kings massive one. "Deal!" At that moment, smiles appeared on both their faces. If Emma won, she and her queen could gain their freedom. If Li Meng won, Emma would serve him for six months. However, Emma didnt realize that her agreement had already sealed her fate. Seeing Emma secretly rejoicing, Li Meng chuckled. The chance of Ghost Beastmen existing was close to 80%. The Demons wouldnt be foolish enough not to send scouts to monitor the Goblins movements. His next step was to find those Demon scouts. Just as Li Meng expected, the "eyes" of the Demons were indeed present. In the northern part of the Ogre Mountain Range, on a mountain along the border of the Goblin Forest, a figure was gazing at the distant forest. The figure was a Ghost Beastman with twin horns on its head. "Strange, shouldnt the Goblin army be moving downstream toward the southern border of the Irisis Principality?" The direction of the Goblin army puzzled the Ghost Beastman. Chapter 203: Go, Margarita’s Arrow Chapter 203: Go, Margaritas Arrow Could it be that the goblins are planning to cross the Ogre Mountain Range and attack the southern border of the Irisis Principality? As soon as this thought emerged, the Ghost Beastman dismissed it. The Goblin Army would never choose the Ogre Mountain Range route. The terrain of the Ogre Mountain Range was perilous. For a large army to traverse the Ogre Mountain Range was an immensely difficult task. The goblins would never abandon the waterways to take on such an arduous mountain path. Woof! Woof! At that moment, a roar suddenly echoed from the foot of the mountain. A massive red Skurg burst out from the forest. It hopped and climbed rapidly, charging up the mountain. The sudden appearance of the Skurg caused the Ghost Beastmans expression to change slightly. It turned around and leaped upward with a "bang." Its robust body shot up like a cannonball. With just a few leaps, it disappeared without a trace atop the mountain. Wahaha, Emma, I won! Suddenly, laughter erupted from the distant forest. Walking in the forest, Li Meng burst out laughing. His cheerful laughter drew the attention of the surrounding goblins. They looked over curiously, wondering what their king was so pleased about. Your Majesty, do you have proof? Nothing had happened, yet their king claimed victory. Emma, unconvinced, asked indignantly. Dont worry, Ill get you proof right now! With that, Li Meng lifted his right foot and stomped heavily on the ground. The next moment, a loud bang was heard. The ground beneath his feet collapsed as his enormous body shot into the sky. A fierce shockwave exploded outward, sweeping through the area. Li Meng soared a thousand meters into the air like a rocket before arcing toward the distant mountains. Emma was dumbfounded, staring at the gaping hole in the tree canopy. Her king was wearing such heavy armor. How much leg strength would it take to jump so high? More than ten seconds later, Li Meng crashed heavily into the forest. A thunderous boom echoed. Another massive figure launched into the air from the forest. After a few leaps, Li Meng emerged from the forest and landed heavily halfway up a large mountain. Dust flew, and stones scattered everywhere. The mountain''s midsection was directly smashed into a large crater. As soon as he landed, Li Meng leaped again. With a single jump, he cleared the mountain. Somethings not right, not right at all! In a vast canyon, the Ghost Beastman fled frantically. The incorrect marching direction of the Goblin Army gave the Ghost Beastman a foreboding feeling. However, the wrong direction alone didnt explain much. I must report this to Lord Douglas! The Ghost Beastman quickened its pace, running even faster. At that moment, a chill crept into its heart. Before it could react, a figure descended from the sky ahead. With a thunderous bang, dust surged, and stones rolled. When the dust cleared, a colossal steel figure appeared in the Ghost Beastmans sight. Its... its you? The Ghost Beastman halted and recognized the steel giant. It was the Goblin Kingthe king of goblins. Li Meng rested a massive iron rod on his shoulder and turned to face the Ghost Beastman. In the canyon, the two stared at each other from a hundred meters apart. I am Cook, a centurion of the Demon Race. Goblin King, why are you blocking my path? The Ghost Beastman glared at the massive figure with hostility. For a mere Goblin King to block its way was audacious. Why are you here? The Ghost Beastmans face turned cold. This has nothing to do with you. Why would my Demon Race need to explain our actions to you? Li Meng thrust his iron rod into the ground with a loud bang. Then you wont leave. I will kill you! Hearing this, the Ghost Beastmans expression changed. Goblin King, are you planning to betray your alliance with the Demon Race? The Ghost Beastmans reprimanding voice echoed in the canyon. It watched the Goblin King with growing wariness. Though it didnt sense killing intent from the Goblin King, an ominous feeling crept over it. Alliance? Whats that? Can it be eaten? Li Meng grinned mockingly at the Ghost Beastman. A promise didnt necessarily have to be kept. Knowing the Demon Races actions would lead to a world-shaking catastrophe, what harm was there in breaking a mere alliance? Alliances were made to be broken. The Goblin Kings response sent a chill down the Ghost Beastmans spine. You... your target is the Demon Race? Wahaha! The canyon echoed with Li Mengs wild laughter. After a while, the laughter abruptly stopped. Smart. Congratulations, youre correct! Just you? The Ghost Beastman roared angrily. It turned and leaped upward with a loud bang. Its figure shot several hundred meters into the sky, arcing toward the distance to escape. The Ghost Beastman knew it was no match for the Goblin King. But it was confident the Goblin King couldnt catch it. With the complex terrain of the Ogre Mountain Range, it could surely shake off the Goblin King. Xiao Bai, got any powerful water magic to teach me? Master, youre surrounded by abundant water elementals. You can command them as you wish, which is far more powerful than any fixed magical formula, Xiao Bai replied. Water elementals? This reminded Li Meng of one of his skills, Spirit of Water Elements. Li Meng grinned and spread his arms. Good. Then let magic bloom! With a roar, brilliant blue magic burst forth from Li Meng. The dazzling magic gathered above him at a visible speed. It condensed into the phantom of a centaur wielding a bow and arrow. The centaur bore an uncanny resemblance to Margarita. Not just similarindistinguishably identical. The towering phantom stood nearly fifty meters tall, an awe-inspiring sight. In an instant, the centaur phantoms eyes glowed a radiant blue. The massive phantom drew its bow. An immense surge of blue magic converged on the bowstring. A radiant blue magic arrow swiftly formed. This... this is impossible! The overwhelming magical pressure behind it made the Ghost Beastman shiver. When it turned to look, it witnessed a terrifying scene. The oppressive magical energy distorted the surrounding space. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could a mere Goblin King wield such devastating magical power? Wahaha, go, Margaritas Arrow! Li Mengs laughter echoed through the canyon. Above, the massive centaur phantom released the bowstring. A dazzling flash of magical light streaked through the air. The colossal blue arrow shot forward. A blue streak tore across the canyon sky, the roar of its flight resounding across the heavens. In an instant, the blue streak engulfed the tiny falling figure in the sky. Chapter 204: There Is No Such Possibility Chapter 204: There Is No Such Possibility "Ah!" A final roar of the Ghost Beastman resounded in the sky. The sound abruptly ceased at that moment. The water-blue magic arrow continued its trajectory, crashing into the mountain. "Boom!" A deafening explosion followed. The water-blue magical arrow penetrated the mountain, surged into the sky, and dispersed a patch of clouds before gradually fading away. "Oh my, so powerful!" Li Meng stood stunned, staring at the hundred-meter-wide hole in the distant mountain. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He hadnt expected the magic he had created to be so powerful. "Hehe, it''s beautiful!" After recovering from the shock, Li Meng was captivated by the sight. A rainbow appeared above the mountain, spanning two peaks. "Xiao Bai, how powerful was that strike?" "Very strong, comparable to an Emperor-tier spell." "Xiao Bai, you know so much!" "Master, though creatures parasitized by me dont live long, they all lead colorful lives. They excel in their respective fields, and the knowledge they acquire eventually becomes mine." "Xiao Bai, do you know Dwarven Runes?" "Master, Dwarven Runes were created by one of my dwarf hosts." Li Mengs eyes lit up upon hearing this. So, Xiao Bai was essentially a treasure trove of knowledge. "What about Crystal Runes?" "Crystal Runes were developed by one of my human hosts." "Was it you or your host?" "Master, I usually avoid spiritual fusion with hosts." "Why?" "Because spiritual fusion consumes too much vitality, hastening the hosts death." That was excellent news! What Li Meng desired most was rune magic. Runes were akin to technology on Earth. With rune technology, many things could be achieved. At that point, even the weak goblins could unleash boundless combat power. "Oops, this isn''t good!" Inside his helmet, Li Mengs expression shifted. Then he bolted toward the spot where the Ghost Beastman had been obliterated. The Ghost Beastman was reduced to nothing. What evidence could he use now? "Can this... serve as evidence?" After searching for a while, Li Meng found a fragment of the Ghost Beastmans greatsword. He looked down at the small piece of broken weapon in his hand and muttered. "Emma, you better not renege on our deal, or Ill have to get forceful!" Holding the weapon fragment, Li Meng headed back the way he came. "Woof woof!" At that moment, Wangwang finally caught up. "Wangwang, youre too slow!" "Wangwang isnt slow; the boss is just too fast!" "Hehe, youre not wrong about that." "Lets go back!" "Boss, boss, I want to go over there." Li Meng glanced toward the depths of the Ogre Mountain Range. "What for?" "I want to become the boss of many, many Skurgs like you, boss. Im really strong now." Li Meng grinned and patted Wangwang''s round body. "Go ahead, Wangwang, but dont die!" "I wont, boss. Wangwang is very fast!" "Boss, Im off now!" "Go, and come back soon!" "Woof woof!" Wangwang barked at Li Meng a few times before dashing into the depths of the Ogre Mountain Range. Li Meng watched as Wangwang''s red figure disappeared into the canyon. It wasnt until some time later that he turned and continued on his way. "Xiao Bai, keep an eye on Wangwang. Dont let it die." "Yes, Master!" "Boom!" Walking through the canyon, Li Meng suddenly leapt into the air. His enormous form shot skyward, becoming a small black dot before disappearing into the sky. Half an hour later, in the Goblin Forest. The forest was still bustling, with the commotion spreading outward. "Your Majesty?" As she walked, Emma spotted the massive steel figure of the king in the forest ahead. Without revealing any emotion, Emma approached. "Emma, that guy was reduced to ashes, leaving only this!" Emma stared speechlessly at the tiny fragment in the king''s hand. Such flimsy evidence was too perfunctory. What kind of attack could reduce someone to ashes, leaving only a tiny fragment of their weapon? "Your Majesty, you didnt just pick up a random piece of weapon debris to trick me, did you?" "I am a king, and a king does not lie!" "Really?" Emma skeptically met the gaze of the eyes behind the king''s helmet. "Of course, I never lie!" "Your Majesty, Emma admits defeat." Emma took the weapon fragment from the king''s hand. From the moment she agreed to the wager, certain things had been inevitable. Emma had already prepared herself mentally to become the Princess. Even if the weapon fragment were fake, she wouldnt expose it. Compared to evidence, the king''s intentions were what mattered most. And her own wishes didnt matter. Even if she refused, the queen would probably force her to the king''s bedchamber. "Hehe, Emma, dont die on me!" "Your Majesty, Ill live well." "Ill protect you." "No need. Though Im a woman, we centaurs do not fear death." "I think nothing is more important than being alive." "Your Majesty, youre right, but often, one cannot live only for oneself." "Is it because you care for others that you don''t fear death?" "Yes, Your Majesty. My mate and my children are my family. For them, I can do anything." "If you died, wouldnt they be sad?" "Yes... yes, they would." "Then staying alive is the most important thing." "Uh... yes, Your Majesty, youre right." "Then Ill protect you!" "Alright, thank you, Your Majesty!" "No need to thank me; youre my Princess. I dont want you to die." Amid the noisy marching ranks, their conversation gradually faded. Time passed bit by bit, day by day. Three days later, in the Ogre Mountain Range. At night, darkness shrouded the range. Brilliant moonlight illuminated the land, slightly dispelling the darkness. In a vast canyon, lights shone brightly. Tents of various sizes were scattered across the canyon. Clusters of bonfires provided the only light in the darkness. Inside a larger beast-hide tent... "How could Goblins possibly challenge the Demon Race''s countless one-against-a-thousand powerhouses?" "Indeed, the gap between them is too vast. Theres no such possibility." The tent was dimly lit. A fire basin burned in a corner. A centaur, a gnoll, and a pigman sat facing each other. The firelight flickered on their partially illuminated faces. The gnoll stood about two meters tall, covered in fur like an upright beast but with human-like legs. The pigman was a large figure, nearly three meters tall, with a massive belly and thick limbs. While his head resembled a pigs, only the ears and nose were truly porcine, with the rest being more humanlike. Chapter 205: So It Was All Fake Chapter 205: So It Was All Fake Margaritas gaze swept expressionlessly across the faces of the two tribal chiefs. "The war between demons and humans is endless. They will drain us of our last drop of blood. Chief Pig Dajin, Chief Wolf Howl, how many more hardships can your people endure? Instead of slow extinction, why not seek a slim chance of survival?" Margaritas words prompted Pig Dajin and Wolf Howl to exchange a glance. Wolf Howls expression darkened as he looked at Margarita. "Even without the demons, do you think the war with humans will end?" "No, but we will gain more breathing space." Margarita did not intend to convince the two chiefs with lies. Her response left Wolf Howl speechless. Pig Dajin, on the other hand, looked at Margarita with a mix of curiosity and doubt. "Margarita, why do you believe mere goblins can defeat the demons?" Faced with the two chiefs scrutiny, Margarita remained silent. Only by witnessing that being with their own eyes could they understand its power. No race liked goblins. She didnt like them either and loathed them from the bottom of her heart. But the terror of the Goblin King made it possible to overcome that aversion. In the presence of the Goblin King, she could not and dared not feel even a trace of revulsion. The suffocating strength was something one could not comprehend without experiencing it personally. In the dimly lit tent, Margaritas voice rang out. "In the Goblin Forest, a remarkable being has emergedthe Goblin King. Chief Pig Dajin, you must have heard some rumors about its existence. After all, the death of the Ghost Beastman Ghost Hand was caused by your Pigmen tribe. Without witnessing it firsthand, you cannot imagine what kind of goblins inhabit the Goblin Forest. Under the leadership of the Goblin King, goblins will undoubtedly rise. I believe the Goblin King can defeat the demons. I firmly believe it. The Goblin King will never fail." The clamor in the tent lasted a long time. It wasnt until an hour later that Margarita lifted the curtain and walked out. She turned back to glance at the tent behind her before disappearing into the darkness. "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" Margarita walked slowly through the camp, calling out for the Goblin King. Before long, the king responded. "Here I am. Whats up?" "Your Majesty, Ive made contact with the Wolf Tribe and Pigmen Tribe." "And the result?" "They wont make a decision for now." "Understood. Let them decide at the last moment, then." At the same time, on the other side of the Ogre Mountain Range. A hundred kilometers away, in a massive canyon. A hundred thousand goblins slept scattered across the gorge. Atop a high mountain, Li Meng gazed at the Ogre Mountain Range bathed in moonlight. The Ogre Mountain Range wasnt just barren peaks. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some canyons were filled with fertile grasslands. Others housed vast forests. If it were all barren mountains, it wouldnt be called the Ogre Mountain Range. After all, no creature could survive in a completely barren place. "Xiao Bai, do you think killing all the gods would make the Sea of Death disappear?" Li Meng recalled Xiao Bai saying that the Sea of Deaths existence was linked to the gods. Since the gods needed to absorb the planets life energy to sustain themselves. "Master, gods cannot die." "Then why could the Savage God be killed?" "Master, the Savage God is part of a special system. What was killed was merely the Savage God, not the system that gave rise to it." "So, does this mean the worlds destruction is inevitable?" "Though gods cannot be killed, they can be sealed." Li Mengs eyes lit up at those words. Scooting slightly to the side, Li Meng sat on a large rock. "Xiao Bai, go on!" "Master, the World Stone from the Abyss can seal gods. The World Stone contains its own space. Once a god is sealed within, it can no longer absorb the planets life energy and will sleep eternally inside the World Stone." "The World Stone? Xiao Bai, where can I find it?" "During ancient times, demons invaded this world multiple times. Angels used the World Stone to seal demon gods. The World Stone should still exist in the human realm. As for its exact location, you will have to find it yourself, Master." "Master, why are you concerned about the Sea of Death?" Xiao Bais question left Li Meng puzzled. Did Xiao Bai not understand the threat of the Sea of Death? "Isnt the Sea of Death expanding? That should be a huge crisis." "Master, the Sea of Death has existed since before the Dragon God was born. That was tens of thousands of years ago. Whether the Sea of Death is linked to the gods remains uncertain. Its merely a high probability. However, the fact that gods absorb the planets life energy is true, which leads people to associate it with the Sea of Deaths expansion. But whether this is the case remains unknown." "Although the Sea of Death is expanding, it would take tens of thousands of years to spread across the continent. Master, you have plenty of time to enhance your strength. When you become invincible, you can investigate the truth about the Sea of Death." So Vanessa lied to him again? Xiao Bais explanation left Li Meng speechless. All this time, he had worried about the Sea of Deaths existence. Afraid the world might perish within a thousand years. In the end, it was just his baseless concern. The world would be fine, even without him. It would find its own way. "Vanessa wouldnt deceive me, would she?" Li Meng believed Vanessa wouldnt have lied to him back then. Perhaps the dark elves had obtained false information from somewhere. "Hehe, thats great!" Realizing the world wouldnt end so easily, Li Meng felt a sudden sense of relief. "I wonder how Vanessa is doing!" Li Meng thought of Vanessa. He still cherished the days he spent with her. Vanessa was stunning, her alluring figure making him drool just thinking about it. She was also incredibly uninhibited in bed. At the height of passion, she could be extremely wild. How could Li Meng not miss such a seductive partner? "The next time I see her, Ill make sure to hold onto her." Li Mengs lascivious laughter echoed across the moonlit mountaintop. That night, the darkness deepened. ----- Principality of Irisis. Eastern Border, Ogre Mountain Range. Among the endless mountains stood a fortress. The fortress was called Garrison Fort. Garrison Fort was located in Windward Valley. Windward Valley was a massive canyon that cut through the Ogre Mountain Range. It was also the only passage within a thousand kilometers connecting the Southern Wastelands. At the valleys entrance stood a towering black stone wall. The black stone wall stretched from north to south, linking the two mountain ranges. Chapter 206: Garrison Fort Chapter 206: Garrison Fort The black stone wall stood approximately 50 meters tall, 20 meters wide, and stretched about 7 kilometers long. It resembled a massive black mountain blocking the entrance to Wind Valley. Garrison Fort had been completed over a century ago. Originally built to defend against the invasion of magical beasts and the Savage Tribe, it later became a logistical base for the frontline as humanity rose in power. Deep within the Ogre Mountain Range, numerous outposts were scattered throughout Wind Valley. Each new outpost signified a small expansion of human territory. Behind the Black Stone Wall, a city had gradually risen from the ground. This city spanned several dozen square kilometers. Rows of two-story buildings stood neatly aligned within the city. The pure white church stood out strikingly amidst the town. The towering bell tower was one of the tallest structures in the city. Over a century of development had transformed Garrison Fort into a bustling metropolis. As a military stronghold, its massive logistical needs brought about a thriving commercial sector. Its large stationed military also contributed to a population of over 200,000. A small portion of this population was composed of military families. The majority of the population had migrated from other regions. As the only city on the Ogre Mountain Range''s border, Garrison Fort also attracted numerous adventurers. Not only was Garrison Fort commercially prosperous, but it was also a key development site for major guilds. --- Morning, Garrison Fort, Earls Manor. "Report! Report! Report!" Suddenly, the sound of galloping hooves echoed outside the manor gates. A courier soldier quickly dismounted and raised a document scroll high as he ran toward the gates. The guards in blue-armored uniforms at the entrance dared not block his way. They hurriedly opened the gates. The courier soldier ran while shouting loudly, drawing the attention of the servants inside. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before he could even pass through the outer courtyard garden, the castle-like manor''s main doors had already swung open. A middle-aged man in a noble robe stepped out. "What is the matter that causes such panic?" The courier soldier, now kneeling on one knee, responded urgently. "My lord, the frontline sentry tower has reported: an army of seventy thousand demons is advancing through Wind Valley in a massive assault!" "What?" The nobleman''s face darkened upon hearing the news. He quickly stepped forward, snatching the document scroll from the soldier''s hands. Standing right at the door, he unrolled the scroll and began to read. The more he read, the grimmer his expression became. After a while, the middle-aged man rolled up the document. "Immediately notify the forward outposts to retreat to Garrison Fort!" "Yes, my lord!" The courier soldier rose and departed in haste. Watching the soldier''s retreating figure, the nobleman''s brow furrowed deeply. He turned and strode back into the manor. "Damn it! Damn it!" Not long after, the man''s roaring voice filled the hall. His voice carried a mix of rage and helplessness. Seated on a sofa, Earl Mors wore an expression of deep concern. No one understood better than Mors what war entailed. Since the demons had occupied the Southern Wasteland, Garrison Fort had not known a single day of peace. Several wars with the demons had left Garrison Fort with heavy casualties. Although the duchy always sent reinforcements to support Garrison Fort, the frontline position meant the fort could never remain uninvolved. In less than ten years, the familys century-old savings had been nearly depleted. If the war continued, Mors doubted how much longer he could sustain it. Just when things had quieted down for a few years, he was preparing to make major military cutsonly for the demons to come again. How could he not be enraged or frustrated? Leaning back, Mors stared blankly at the ceiling. At that moment, soft footsteps echoed in the hall. A graceful figure approached Mors. She wore a white-and-blue noble low-cut gown and had long golden hair cascading down to her hips. The noblewoman placed her delicate hands on Mors'' shoulders, gently massaging them. "My dear, whats troubling you?" Mors sighed, patting the hands on his shoulders. "Sandra, the demons are on the move againtheyre coming!" Sandras beautiful face paled slightly at the words. Her hands trembled before she sighed softly and smiled faintly. "My dear, weve always known this day would come. Let them come." Mors clung tightly to his wifes hand, unwilling to let go. In the duchy, noblemen were no weaklings. Only strong nobles could protect their people. In the event of war, both he and his wife would have to take to the battlefield. Sandra hugged her husband tightly from behind. "Garrison Fort is the duchys gateway. The Duke will never allow it to fall to the demons. Go to the Crystal Cathedral and do what must be done. Just like before, well overcome this crisis." She released him gently. Mors took a deep breath, stood up, and strode out. "My lady, Ill be back shortly!" Watching her husbands retreating figure, Sandras eyes glimmered with helplessness. If not for the demons suddenly occupying the Southern Wasteland and repeatedly attacking Garrison Fort, she and her husband would have had children by now. But now, nearing forty, Earl Mors still had no heir. As the Countess, it was her duty to continue the family line. She also wished to give the family an heir. --- The news of the demon attack quickly spread throughout Garrison Fort. In the following days, the city was a hive of activity. The military prepared for battle. Merchants hesitatedsome stayed to observe, while others fled. Though war brought opportunities for profit, the risks were equally high. Should Garrison Fort fall, there would be no place for survivors to hide. The news of the demon armys advance soon reached Obenlo City. --- Ogre Mountain Range. Wind Valley, afternoon. Dust rolled like a storm through the canyon, spreading from east to west. This wasnt a dust stormit was an enormous marching army. The long column stretched over ten kilometers. Wherever it passed, clouds of dust rose. "By tomorrow, well be at the gates of Garrison Fort, right?" At the forefront of the army, over a dozen riders advanced leisurely. "This time, were sure to break through Garrison Fort in one fell swoop!" "Lord Douglas, it seems the humans intend to make a stand." The demon army had encountered many empty human outposts on their journey. The soldiers stationed there had already withdrawn. Such actions left little doubt about the humans'' strategy. Douglas lifted his gaze toward the end of Wind Valley. The canyon wasnt straight but arched, so only mountain walls were visible ahead. "Humans are truly foolish. Do they think a mere wall can stop us?" "Exactly. Once the wall falls, human morale will plummet." "Lord Douglas, is it time?" Iron Mask turned his gaze to Douglas. At his question, all the Ghost Beastmen looked to Douglas, including Agatha, who was beside him. Chapter 207: Demonstone of Malice Chapter 207: Demonstone of Malice Facing the gaze of all the Ghost Beastmen, Douglas wore a faint smile. "The Demonstone of Malice has absorbed enough souls. It''s time to shatter the crystal!" Hearing this, the group of Ghost Beastmen showed expressions of excitement. Ten years ago, the demons already had the ability to break through Garrison Fort. The reason they fought back and forth with humans time and again was solely to let the Demonstone of Malice absorb enough souls. Now, the Demonstone had finally devoured enough. ------ Eastern Border Territory of the Irisis Principality. The Ogre Mountains, Windward Valley, Garrison Fort. The news of the demons'' invasion shrouded Garrison Fort in a tense and oppressive atmosphere. Early in the morning, the black stone walls were filled with soldiers clad in blue armor, armed with long spears. In addition to the soldiers, there were numerous adventurers and temple priests. A glance showed the wall densely packed with figures. "Are they really coming?" "They''re really coming!" On a section of the wall, some adventurers were engaged in heated discussions. This was the first time the demons had approached the fortress walls. In the past, Earl Mors would always launch a preemptive strike. He utilized the complex terrain of the Ogre Mountains to engage the demons. But this time, Earl Mors chose to rely on the walls for defense. "Why is there no support from the Papal States?" "In past large-scale demon invasions, the Papal States would send Holy Canon forces. Why is there no sign of them this time?" The Papal States had six major Holy Canon military organizations: The Radiant Canon, the Shadow Canon, the Marsh Canon, the Blazing Canon, the Earth Canon, and the Wind Whisper Canon. They corresponded to the six elements: Darkness, Light, Wind, Fire, Water, and Earth. Each member of the Holy Canon was a top-tier powerhouse. If the Temple Knights were the conventional armed forces of the Papal States, then the six Holy Canons were elite units. At this moment, on the wall above the main gate of the black stone walls. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Earl Mors stood in silver armor, holding a sword and shield. Sandra, on the other hand, wore a sky-blue robe and held a staff. "Dear, is there any news from the Papal States?" The absence of Holy Canon forces troubled Sandra. In previous wars against the demons, the Papal States had never been absent. The six Holy Canons practically took turns showing up. Without the Holy Canon powerhouses, humanity''s combat effectiveness would drop by at least half. Elite powerhouses played a vital role in wars. And every member of the Papal States'' temple was an elite powerhouse. Captain-level members were even king-level or saint-level entities. Earl Mors''s face darkened as he gazed intently at the distant gorge. "My lady, I''m afraid the Holy Canon forces won''t come this time." "Why?" Sandra looked puzzled and confused. In the past, the Papal States never missed a war against the demons. There was no reason for them to miss this one. "I received news from the duke that the Papal States are lobbying all nations to launch a holy war in the Outer Realms. They need a defeat to warn the nations and push them toward closer cooperation. Garrison Fort has become the perfect sacrificial pawn." Her husband''s explanation made Sandra''s heart sink. She hadn''t expected Garrison Fort to become a pawn in the hands of powerful figures. Nor had she anticipated that the Irisis Principality''s critical eastern border stronghold, Garrison Fort, would be abandoned. "Dear, I''m sorry. If only I were stronger..." Sandra lightly tapped her staff on her husband''s back. "My love, protecting the people is also my responsibility. No matter what, I will stand by your side!" Her words brought a self-deprecating smile to Earl Mors''s face. As a man, he found his wife more clear-sighted than himself. Earl Mors took a deep breath, his gaze sharpening. "Then let them come!" As his words fell, a sudden sandstorm rolled at the end of the gorge. It looked as if a sandstorm was sweeping in from afar. "They''re here! It''s the demon army!" Exclamations echoed along the walls. In the distant gorge, a black torrent surged forward. The arrival of the demon army caused the soldiers on the wall to tense. Their faces turned pale as they gazed at the vast, dark mass of figures. Even with the tall walls beneath their feet, the overwhelming demon army filled them with dread. As time passed, the demon army drew closer to Garrison Fort. Their marching formation gradually shifted into an offensive line. Just as the demons approached the walls, a few figures appeared on a distant mountaintop. Standing at the peak, Li Meng gazed at Garrison Fort in the distance. "What a tall and massive wall. The magical world is truly fascinating!" The nearly fifty-meter-high walls resembled a great mountain blocking the gorge. From afar, the towering walls looked immensely majestic. Conquering such enormous walls with ordinary siege equipment seemed impossible. Breaking the walls or destroying the gates were the only options to breach Garrison Fort. But breaking the walls was easier said than done. The walls were entirely black, clearly made of magic-absorbing stone. Weaker magic could not shake the walls. Even a million goblins would likely be powerless against those towering walls. "System, begin Life Simulation!" The future had already been altered. It was time to simulate life and predict what lay ahead. [Begin Life Simulation] [You stand on a high mountain, gazing at the majestic Garrison Fort.] [You are deeply impressed by the magic world''s wonders, growing more fond of it.] [The Battle of Garrison Fort begins.] [Due to fear of the Ghost Beastmen, the Wolfmen and Pigmen betrayed Margarita.] [Margarita was killed by the Ghost Beastman "Iron Mask."] [Angered, you led the goblin army in an attack on the demon army from the rear.] [The demon army, attacked from both sides, used the Demonstone of Malice to break the walls.] [The demon army successfully occupied Garrison Fort and slaughtered all humans inside.] [You led the goblin army into Garrison Fort and engaged the demon army in a chaotic battle.] [Iron Mask, leading Ghost Beastmen, encircled you. You killed all Ghost Beastmen present.] [Agatha ambushed you, but you killed her.] [Due to Agatha''s death, an enraged Douglas used the Demonstone of Malice to sacrifice himself and summon a Demon Prince.] [You used the world-class skill "Berserk God" and transformed into the Savage God.] [You killed the Demon Prince.] [You killed Wangwang and Benben.] [You killed all the goblins.] [In a frenzy, you killed all living beings.] [You became the disaster known as the "Savage God."] [Three years passed.] [As a transmigrator, your fate should not have been to transform into the Savage God. Your desire for power led you astray. Although your life was short, it held some meaning; at least you prevented a disaster in this world.] [Life Simulation ended. Score: 200] [Choose a reward below:] [Each 10 points spent adds +1 level.] [Each 1 point spent adds +1 attribute.] [Each 20 points spent adds +1 charm.] Chapter 208: Savage God Skill Transformation Chapter 208: Savage God Skill Transformation [Consumes 10 points: Skill level of "Stone Bullet" +1] [Consumes 50 points: Skill level of "Word Spirit" +1] [Consumes 10 points: Skill level of "Wind Blade" +1] [Consumes 10 points: Skill level of "War Stomp" +1] [Consumes 10 points: Skill level of "Transformation" +1] Was there not even a turning point this time? Turning his gaze slightly, Li Meng looked toward the demon army in the grand canyon. "Margarita, leave immediately and retreat!" Margarita will dieshe will be killed by Iron Mask. Knowing this future, Li Meng could not let it come to pass. The demon army had not yet reached the walls of the garrison fort. It was still possible for Margarita to retreat now. At that moment, on the right flank of the demon army, Margarita, who was marching with the troops, was taken aback. "Your Majesty, retreating now may draw the demons'' attention." "It doesn''t matter. Just take the tribe and leave the demon army now. Quickly, go!" A fleeting glance caused Margarita''s face to change slightly. She saw Pig Dajin and Wolf Howl running toward the Ghost Beastmen. Margarita knew those two intended to report her actions. Hesitating for a moment, Margarita took out the horn from her waist and blew it. "Whooo!" The sharp sound of the horn immediately echoed through the grand canyon. With the horn''s blast, the centaurs on the demon army''s right flank suddenly began to run. Five thousand centaurs turned back and galloped toward the direction they had come from. The thunderous sound of hooves reverberated throughout the grand canyon. This commotion caught the attention of the Ghost Beastmen. "What are the centaurs doing? Why are they retreating?" "Sir! Sir! Lord Douglas!" At that moment, Wolf Howl came running, gasping for breath. "Lord Douglas, the centaur queen has betrayed you. Theyve allied with the goblins to destroy the demon army!" Wolf Howl was faster than Pig Dajin. By the time Wolf Howl finished his report, Pig Dajin had just arrived. "It''s true. Chief Pig Dajin can testify!" Having just reached the Ghost Beastmen, Pig Dajin had no time to catch his breath before he saw Wolf Howl winking at him. Pig Dajin quickly nodded. "It''s true. Margarita even wanted us to switch sides at a critical moment, but... but how could we agree to that?" "Why are you only telling us now?" Iron Mask looked at Pig Dajin and Wolf Howl with a stern expression. Startled, the two shrank their necks. "Well... we... we just found out ourselves." As he spoke, Wolf Howl subtly nudged Pig Dajin. Pig Dajin quickly nodded. "Margarita feared we wouldnt agree, so she waited until the last moment to contact us." "Yes, yes! When she saw we were going to report her, she ran away!" Iron Mask frowned and turned to Douglas. "My lord, what do you think?" Douglas gazed impassively toward the distant garrison fort. "Whether the goblin army is heading to the southern border of the Irisis Principality or is right behind us, our priority is the garrison fort. Everything else can wait." Hearing this, Iron Mask nodded slightly. He turned to Pig Dajin and Wolf Howl. "Go back and keep advancing!" Pig Dajin and Wolf Howl quickly turned and ran off. "Lord Douglas, what should we do about the centaurs?" Iron Mask moved closer to Douglas. "Deal with them after the war is over." Iron Mask slightly bowed his head. "Understood, my lord." Thus, Margarita successfully escaped unscathed. "Iron Mask, have the goblins truly broken the alliance?" "They''re goblins. Anything is possible with them." The Ghost Beastmen glanced back at the distant mountains. What made the goblins so confident they could eliminate them? "Hochi hasnt sent any messages. Could it be..." Hearing this, Iron Mask''s expression shifted. Hochi was among the most capable of the centurions. To have no news for so longcould he have fallen to the goblins? Iron Mask tightened his reins and approached Douglas again. "My lord, the goblin army might be behind us. We can attack the garrison fort anytime; there''s no rush. It would be better to focus our forces on eliminating this goblin threat first." Douglas turned his cold gaze to Iron Mask. Under Douglas''s icy stare, Iron Mask''s face paled. He quickly lowered his head and fell silent. Meanwhile, on a distant hill. Seeing Margarita successfully retreating with her tribe, Li Meng finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Upgrade level!" Just one more step to evolving into a true Goblin King. Li Meng decided not to wait for that step. [Consumes 70 points: Level +7] [Max level reached. Successfully advanced to "Goblin King."] [Innate skill "Devour" upgraded to "King of Devourers."] [Consumes 100 points: Level +2] [Note: Remaining points will enhance panel attributes.] The familiar pain surged again. Within the heavy armor came the cracking sound of bones breaking. To prevent his body from bursting out of the armor, Li Meng forcibly used the "Transformation" skill to maintain his current size. "Master... Master, are you alright?" In his mind, Xiao Bai''s anxious voice sounded. After a while, the strange noises from within the armor subsided. "Hu!" Inside the helmet, Li Meng panted heavily. Every time he leveled up, it felt like his body was being shredded into pieces. The pain was excruciating yet oddly satisfying and overwhelming. "I''m fine, Xiao Bai. Did you sense anything?" "A massive surge of life energy just flowed into your body from the earth." Life energy from the earth? With a thought, Li Meng opened his character panel. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin King] [Level: 2] [Strength: 33337] [Defense: 26197] [Agility: 24147] [Magic Power: 2765411] [Charm: 0] [Luck: 11] [King of Devourers: Devour flesh to gain the devoured target''s skills and enhance panel attributes.] [Iron Body: LV5 (Strength +5000, Defense +5000, Agility +2500)] [Wind Blade: LV1] Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Undying Body: LV2] [Word of Command: LV1] [Ice Element King: LV1] [Berserk God (World-Class Skill): LV1] [Limb Strengthening: LV6 (Strength +300, Agility +300)] [Elemental Affinity: LV1 (Magic Power +1000)] [War Stomp: LV1] [Stone Bullet: LV1] [Transformation: LV1] [Water Elemental Spirit (Symbiotic Innate Skill)] After evolving into a Goblin King, the panel attributes had indeed skyrocketed. Agility had increased the most, almost catching up to his defense. Chapter 209: The Great Battle Is About to Begin Chapter 209: The Great Battle Is About to Begin sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seems that after evolving into a Goblin, his overall attributes had become balanced and enhanced. "What a pity for the Berserk God skill!" He hadn''t expected to lose his rationality because of berserk mode. What was even more tragic was that Benben and Wangwang could actually die at his hands. He would never allow such a future to occur. "Xiao Bai, is there a magic that allows one to remain rational while in berserk mode?" "You can make a contract with a Light Slime. Light elemental spirits can nourish and protect the soul from corruption." Hearing this, Li Meng''s eyes lit up. If a solution existed, then the Berserk God skill would be an incredibly powerful ability. The power of transforming into the Savage God would undoubtedly be extraordinary. Slightly turning his head, Li Meng looked toward the Garrison Fort. At this moment, the demon army had already pressed down to the foot of the forts walls. "How can I change the future?" Inside his helmet, Li Mengs grotesque face wore an expression of deep thought. If the Goblin army appeared and attacked the demons now, the future trajectory wouldn''t change. Douglas would use the Malicious Soulstone to break through the walls. Once Douglas breached the Garrison Fort, the future would unfold as predicted. Even if Margarita survived, it wouldnt alter the overall situation. "Malicious Soulstone?" He didnt know what that was. It sounded evil, and using it also seemed sinister. It could devour souls and summon demons. No matter how he looked at it, it wasnt a good thing. "Then lets help humanity!" Inside the helmet, Li Meng grinned menacingly. As long as the demons couldn''t massacre the humans inside the Garrison Fort, they couldnt summon the Demon Prince. As long as the demons didnt summon the Demon Prince, the initiative would remain in his hands. Li Meng picked up the horn hanging at his waist and blew it. "Whooo!" The long, resonant sound of the horn echoed through the mountains. The Goblin army, hidden in a canyon leading to Windward Valley, responded immediately. "Move out! Advance!" "Everyone, get going!" The reprimanding voices of the higher-ranking Goblins echoed through the canyon. The Goblin army hidden in the canyon began to mobilize. Wherever they passed, dust billowed, accompanied by rumbling footsteps. Meanwhile, in the large canyon outside the Garrison Fort, the demon army, already arrayed in formation, halted about a kilometer away. It would only take a single command from Douglas for the 70,000-strong demon army to begin their charge. But Douglas wouldnt make such a move. Without the gates breached and the walls broken, a full charge would be meaningless. "My lord, theres movement behind us!" A Ghost Beastman riding a war beast hurriedly approached Douglas. Douglass expression shifted slightly. He didnt turn around; his gaze remained fixed on the towering walls of the Garrison Fort ahead. "My lord, let me destroy the gates!" Iron Mask volunteered and stepped closer to Douglas. "There are strong humans among them. They wont let us easily approach the gates. The Goblin army is right behind us, and we dont have time to waste with the humans." As soon as he finished speaking, Douglas leaped off the back of his war beast, landing firmly on the ground ahead. Douglas planned to use the Malicious Soulstone? All the Ghost Beastmens eyes lit up as they leaped off their war beasts in unison, landing steadily behind Douglas. Gazing at Douglass imposing figure, the Ghost Beastmen''s faces were filled with excitement. After so many years, they would finally witness the power of the Malicious Soulstone again. The Ghost Beastmens actions also caught the attention of the humans on the city walls. "Its the Ghost Beastmen!" "Are those the Ghost Beastmen?" "Theyre terrifying!" "Exactly, they look like monsters with ram horns." "Theyre even uglier than Goblins." "Looks like theres a woman among them, though. Shes quite beautiful." "Your taste is terrible!" The adventurers could see clearly from the walls, but ordinary soldiers couldnt due to the distance. They could only vaguely make out some figures. "Darling, are those the Ghost Beastmen?" On the wall above the gate, Mors and Sandra stared solemnly at the distant Ghost Beastmen. Sandra had participated in past wars against the demons, but she had always remained in the rear, acting as a mage artillery unit against the demon forces. Her opponents had mainly been the Savage Tribe and Beastmen. Today was Sandras first close encounter with the Ghost Beastmen. As her husband had said, the Ghost Beastmen were indeed terrifying. Just looking at them sent shivers down her spine. "Yes, those are the Ghost Beastmen!" Mors tightened his grip on his sword. He had experience fighting Ghost Beastmen before, but he had never fought them alone. Today, only three king-level warriors stood on the walls: himself, his wife Sandra, and the Garrison Forts Crystal Temple High Priest, Efrideet. The High Priest Efrideet was stationed at the Crystal Temple and wouldnt leave unless absolutely necessary. The demon armys inactivity made the walls defenders tense. Everyone silently watched the overwhelming and awe-inspiring sight outside. The vast demon army stretched endlessly for over ten kilometers. To minimize the impact of magical attacks, their formation was widely spread out. The canyon outside the fort was nearly seven kilometers wide, while the demon front line spanned five kilometers. Without a neat military formation, the Savage Tribe stood scattered. At this moment, Douglas, standing at the front of the formation, began to move. He took out a flaming crystal from his pouch. The crystal was round, about half the size of a fist, and blood-red, resembling burning blood. A Ghost Beastman centurion, with a fanatical expression, stepped forward and knelt before Douglas. "My lord, I offer myself as a sacrifice to bring victory to our demon tribe!" The Ghost Beastman raised both hands high, as if pleading for Douglass blessing. Douglas, expressionless, placed the Malicious Soulstone into the Ghost Beastmans hands. "Go, and let the abyssal inferno descend upon this world!" The Ghost Beastman centurion stood up and began walking forward, step by step. "Darling, what is the Ghost Beastman doing?" The Ghost Beastmans incomprehensible actions caught Mors and Sandras attention on the city walls. Mors frowned, a trace of doubt flickering in his eyes. In all his battles against the demons, he had never seen them behave so strangely. At that moment, the Ghost Beastman stopped, far from the city walls but less than a hundred meters from Douglas. The Ghost Beastman raised the Malicious Soulstone high above his head. Opening its mouth wide, it grotesquely swallowed the Malicious Soulstone. The half-fist-sized stone stretched its throat grotesquely before sliding into its stomach. "Ahhh!" A roar erupted on the battlefield. The Ghost Beastman centurions eyes suddenly blazed with crimson fire. In the next moment, its entire body was engulfed in flames. The scorching heat distorted the surrounding air. Even some stones on the ground began to melt. This sight filled the Ghost Beastmen behind with excitement. "Whoosh!" In less than three seconds, the flames intensified dramatically. "Roar!" From within the blazing flames came an ear-piercing roar, like that of a wild beast. The deafening roar echoed across the battlefield with powerful penetration. Amidst the flames, a massive crimson creature began to take form, its shadow looming over the battlefield. Chapter 210: Flame Demon Lord Chapter 210: Flame Demon Lord At that moment, the blazing blood fire suddenly contracted. Finally, a massive flame monster stood tall on the battlefield. It was about five meters tall, its entire body engulfed in blood-colored flames. Within the flames, a towering body covered in crimson scales could faintly be seen. Its enormous head bore two flaming horns. Its face was ferocious, completely shrouded in flames. Only its golden pupils were visible. In its hand, it held a long whip of fire. Its the Flame Demon Lord! A cry of shock came from the Ghost Beastmen in the rear. All the Ghost Beastmen showed expressions of delight. They never expected that a single sacrifice could summon the Flame Demon Lord. This was a perfect demonic possession. An elite-level Ghost Beastman Centurion had summoned a Flame Demon Lord comparable to a Saint-level being. Mors, that what is that? The appearance of the Flame Demon Lord caused Sandra to exclaim from the city walls. She had never seen such a flame monster before. But from it emanated an aura of ominous foreboding. Just looking at it made her soul feel as though it would leave her body. Mors, meanwhile, paled as he gazed at the fiery creature beyond the city walls. Its its the demonic lord, the Flame Demon! A demon? Arent demons mythical beings from another dimension? Sandras face was filled with disbelief. Although she had never seen a demon, she had heard tales of them. Some ancient texts also recorded information about demons. And now, a mythical demon had manifested in reality. Xiao Bai, is this thing strong? From a distant hilltop, Li Meng also noticed the Flame Demon Lord. Its appearance had been so sudden. It was merely a Ghost Beastman Centurion, yet after consuming something, it turned into a demon. Due to the distance, the system did not display relevant information. Very strong. Although slightly inferior to a Saint-level human expert, demons possess many unfathomable abilities. Even against a Saint-level expert, the outcome could go either way. At this moment, the Flame Demon Lord in front of the demon army moved. Roar! It let out a thunderous roar toward the sky. Rolling waves of heat swept across the surroundings. Wherever it passed, the ground cracked open, spewing flames. It raised its massive right foot and stomped heavily on the ground. Boom! A resounding boom echoed. A massive fiery fissure spread across the ground, surging toward the front. Wherever it passed, flames erupted from the fissure. It looked like a wall of fire heading straight for the Garrison Fort. Not good! This sight made Mors expression change on the city walls. He leaped off the wall. Clad in silver-white heavy armor, his body fell freely. With a loud thud, Mors landed heavily in front of the city gate. Holy Shield: Bulwark! Holy light magic burst forth from Mors body. A radiant barrier spread out from his shield, forming a light wall over 20 meters long and wide in front of the gate. Water Veil! At that moment, a soft cry came from the city walls. Sandra raised her staff high. The crystal at the tip of her staff shimmered with a brilliant blue magical light. A blue water veil appeared in front of the light wall. As soon as the water veil formed, the fiery wall collided with it. The clash of water and fire erupted in dazzling magical radiance. Within two seconds, the water veil shattered. The fiery wall pressed onward, crashing into the light wall. Mors assumed a defensive stance with his shield. Under the impact of the fiery wall, the light wall rippled violently. The tremendous force pushed Mors body backward. The clash of magic caused the space around them to distort. The surrounding ground and city walls cracked apart. Seeing its attack blocked, the Flame Demon Lords golden pupils glimmered with mockery. Roar! It opened its menacing mouth and roared again. Even fiercer flames erupted. The flames surged out of the fissure, rapidly spreading toward the Garrison Fort. Mors felt the intensified magical impact. Holy Shield: Immovable Cosmos! Mors roared. Saint-level holy magic erupted from his body once more. Behind him, a radiant giant five meters tall swiftly took shape. The light giant bore Mors likeness, wielding a sword and shield. The light giant planted its shield firmly into the ground. The intensified fiery wall struck the light shield. Boom! A single deafening explosion. The expansion of magic unleashed a shockwave, sweeping the surroundings. The shockwave carried sand and dust outward. Pfft! After holding out for five seconds, Mors spat a mouthful of blood. The light giant disintegrated. The light wall shattered simultaneously. The blood-red flames struck Mors. He was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into the city wall with a bang. The fiery wall, undeterred, struck the city gate. Mors! Sandras panicked scream echoed from the city walls. The gate and nearby sections of the wall cracked with flame-like spiderweb patterns. Cracks climbed toward the battlements with a crackling sound. What what is this? Soon, the soldiers on the walls noticed the cracks beneath their feet. Flames leaped out from the spiderweb-like fissures. Lord Mors was defeated? With one strike? That thats impossible. Lord Mors is a King-level expert. How could this be? Mors defeat dampened human morale on the walls. Sandra, her face full of anxiety, leaped down from the battlements. Her graceful figure fell freely toward the ground. This wasnt suicide; as a King-level mage, such a height posed no threat to her life. At less than ten meters from the ground, the necklace around her neck glowed with brilliant magical light. Her falling body slowed, gently landing on the ground. Once she landed, Sandra ran toward her husband. As a mage, she could feel the destructive power brewing within the flame-covered cracks of the city walls. Dear, are you are you okay? Sandra anxiously supported her husband. At this moment, Mors was a sight of utter misery. The silver armor on his body had its entire chest plate melted. Half his face was charred beyond recognition. His shield was half-melted, lying discarded on the ground. His entire right arm was scorched into charcoal from the shoulder down. Even more terrifying, Abyssal Hellfire spread across his wounds. Sandra hurriedly began chanting. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A stream of water surrounded Mors body. However, instead of extinguishing the Abyssal Hellfire, the water intensified the flames. Blood-red flames flared up from the wounds on his face. Sandra, startled, quickly ceased her spell. Mors woke up from the pain. Go go! Using all his strength, Mors managed to utter one word. Then, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out from the pain. I wont go, I wont leave! Sandra desperately clung to her husbands body. Chapter 211: I Cannot Save You for Free Chapter 211: I Cannot Save You for Free Even though her hand was burned by the strange flames on her husband''s body, she did not let go. Crystal-clear tears streamed down her cheeks. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tears fell onto her husband''s body, evaporating into steam and dissipating. In that moment, the hour of destruction arrived. The section of the city wall where the gate was located erupted. Like a spiderweb, cracks of flame suddenly burst into blazing blood-red fire. "Ah!" The human soldiers on the wall who had yet to escape were instantly engulfed by the blood fire. In mere moments, they were reduced to ashes. Even the armor on their bodies melted into pools of molten iron. In that instant, a brilliant flash of fire erupted. The wall at the city gate exploded suddenly. "Boom!" A deafening explosion rang out. The ground shook violently in its wake. A massive mushroom cloud of fire rose slowly from the city gate''s wall. Nearly a 300-meter section of the wall was blasted into the sky. The blood fire soared a thousand meters into the air. Flaming debris rained down from the sky like a celestial cascade of destruction. The city behind the wall suffered heavily. Countless flaming debris fell like meteorites, smashing into the city. Buildings collapsed and ignited. Amid the rumbling bombardments, screams echoed throughout the city. Thick smoke billowed from every corner of the city. Even the demon army outside the city was affected. The savage tribes fled in panic, dodging the flaming debris falling from the sky. "It''s breached! The wall is breached! Good!" The sight of flaming rain excited the Ghost Beastmen at the forefront of the demon army. With the wall breached, it was time for the army to charge. Douglas''s lips curved slightly upward as he raised his hand and pointed forward. Iron Mask quickly removed the horn from his waist. Just as he was about to blow it, his expression changed. As the flames subsided, a massive azure magic barrier appeared at the ravaged breach. The magic barrier was dome-shaped, resembling an overturned bowl. Within the barrier, a colossal steel figure emerged. Standing five meters tall, its entire body was encased in thick iron armor. It carried a massive iron club on its shoulder. "It''s the Goblin King!" The familiar steel figure made the Ghost Beastmen''s expressions change. Douglas''s brows furrowed slightly, and his gaze turned icy. Once allies, they were now enemies. Inside the magic barrier, Sandra stared blankly at the steel giant before her. Its appearance was so sudden. It had descended just as the blood flames erupted. Li Meng''s massive head lowered to look at the human woman. "You''re beautiful, woman. Be my Princess!" Li Meng''s muffled voice echoed from within the helmet. The sudden voice in her mind snapped Sandra out of her daze. Her face flushed slightly as she looked down at her husband. "He is my husband!" Such a massive figurecould it be a Giant? But the Giants lived on the Central Continent. How could one appear on the Southern Continent? Besides, its build didn''t quite match. Li Meng glanced at the human man in Sandra''s arms. "He''s almost charcoal. Doesn''t he burn?" The man burned, but the woman refused to let go. Sandra''s arms were also being corroded by the strange blood flames. Sandra shook her head gently. Instead of letting go, she held him even tighter. "Looks like I shouldn''t have saved you. At least you could''ve died painlessly." It was clear that the human woman intended to die with her husband. Burning away bit by bit would be excruciating. Li Meng had no habit of tormenting others. "Guess my effort was wasted. I''ll send you on your way then." With that, Li Meng raised his massive iron club, ready to strike the couple. The strike would reduce them to pulp instantly and painlessly. From start to finish, Sandra remained unmoved. When she heard Li Meng say he would "send them on their way," gratitude flashed in her eyes. "Master, wait!" Suddenly, Xiao Bai''s voice rang out, stopping Li Meng. The massive iron club halted above Sandra''s head. A wave of air burst forth, sweeping the surroundings. "Xiao Bai, why are you stopping me?" "Master, you can save them." "We still have a battle to fight. I can''t waste too much magic on them." "Master, this won''t consume much of your magic." "Master, these two hold high positions. If they live, they can lead the humans to retreat from Garrison Fort voluntarily." "Why let the humans leave?" "Master, if you want to take Garrison Fort without provoking a frenzied human counterattack, you must let the humans there go." "Master, you''re not yet ready to face all of humanity." "Even if I let them go, the Crusaders will still come, right?" "Master, it''s different. Humanity is not monolithic. Only the countries near the outer domain are interested in it. The others will only symbolically join the Holy War if the Pope''s nation calls. But if humanity sees you as a threat, you''ll become a thorn in their side, and the Crusaders will be unstoppable." "Xiao Bai, how do you know all this?" "Master, live long enough, and you''ll realize some things never change, even after millennia." "Fine, I won''t kill them." Although he decided not to kill them, he couldn''t save them for free. As Li Meng was about to speak to the human woman, a roar from the Flame Demon Lord echoed in the distance. Its golden pupils locked onto the massive steel figure within the magic barrier. Li Meng waved his hand, causing the magic barrier to dissipate. "What''s the rush? Wait a bit!" Li Meng roared back at the Flame Demon Lord. The Flame Demon Lord''s massive golden pupils contracted. Its advancing steps halted and retreated slightly. Seeing the Flame Demon Lord behave, Li Meng turned back to Sandra. "Sir, the goblins are stalling for time!" Iron Mask leaned toward Douglas and reminded him. The noise from the canyon behind them grew louder. Iron Mask knew the goblin army was approaching from the rear. Douglas waved his hand slightly. "No matter. We have plenty of time." The goblin army, no matter how fast, couldn''t arrive immediately. Even with their stalling, the goblins couldn''t hold for long. Demons, after all, were impatient dimensional beings. At the breach in the wall "I can save your husband!" Hearing this, Sandra, who had been awaiting death, moved slightly. She looked up at the steel giant before her. "But I can''t save you for free. I have conditions!" Sandra lowered her head, staring at her unconscious husband with hazy eyes. After a while, she raised her head to face the steel giant. "As long as you can save my husband, I agree to anything." Inside his helmet, Li Meng grinned. "After I save your husband, you must lead the humans of Garrison Fort to retreat." Chapter 212: The Battle Outside the City Chapter 212: The Battle Outside the City Regarding the conditions proposed by the Steel Giant, Sandra agreed without hesitation. She nodded slightly, signaling her consent. And also, I want you to become my Princess! Looking at the towering Steel Giant before her, nearly five meters tall, Sandras expression fluctuated. Their size difference was so vastit didnt seem appropriate. You... youre too big; were not compatible! Its fine. I can shrink! A giant who could grow bigger or smaller? Sandras face was filled with doubt. She had never heard of giants possessing such an ability. Excuse me, but may I ask, which kingdom are you a king of? Sandra asked cautiously. I am the king of goblins! Upon hearing this, Sandras expression changed dramatically. Go... Goblin King? It was a Goblin King? Just one month a year is enough, and besides, your husband is on the brink of death! Sandras face turned pale. She lowered her head and blankly gazed at her husband in her arms. Perhaps she should die together with her husband rather than agree to the goblins demands. After all, it was a goblin. If Mors knew, he would go mad. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmph! At that moment, Mors let out a pained groan. His entire body trembled slightly, his face contorted in pain. It seemed he was enduring immense suffering. Seeing her husbands agonized face tightened Sandras heart. She hesitated no longer, raising her head to look at the Goblin King before her. I agree. Ill do whatever you want! Inside his helmet, Li Meng grinned. Good. My Princess, remember what you said today! Li Meng swung the massive iron rod in his hand, pointing it directly at the couple. Azure magical energy surged from his body, and a stream of water appeared out of thin air, enveloping the two of them. The pure water elemental magic seeped into their bodies, extinguishing the Abyssal Demon Flames wherever it passed. In no time, the tension on Mors face eased. Li Meng waved his iron rod again, and the water stream fell to the ground, soaking the earth. Sandra, holding her husband, stared blankly at the Goblin King before her. The Goblin King possessed water elemental magic dozens of times purer than hers. The abundant magical energy made her scalp tingle. Go, go now. I have a fight with that guy and wont be able to protect you. Li Meng didnt want to reveal his bodys ability to regenerate severed limbs, even though ogres shared this capability. However, ogre flesh was poisonous, and the effect only worked once. Sandra nodded slightly. The Goblin King before her was strong, incredibly strong. The aura it exuded alone was intimidating. But was it really a Goblin King? A Goblin King was merely an elite-tier monster. How could it possess power comparable to a saint-level combatant? Holding her husband, Sandra stood up and staggered toward the breach in the wall. Who is that? I dont know, but it seems he saved Earl Mors. The soldiers on the city wall had no way to assist the Earl and his wife. Battles between powerful beings were not something ordinary people could interfere in. Even elite fighters couldnt intervene in battles between king-tier combatants. All they could do was watch helplessly as Earl Mors was defeated. The towering walls and raging demonic flames also blocked their attempts at rescue. The chaos on the walls didnt last long. Look! What... what is that? Another... another army? Suddenly, the humans on the walls spotted dust clouds rising in the distance from the canyon. A larger army was advancing toward the Garrison Fort. The dark mass of figures stretched as far as the eye could see. The Garrison Fort only had less than 20,000 troops, and now Earl Mors was severely injured. Ordinary soldiers and even adventurers began to waver. Many adventurers were already considering fleeing. After all, they were only here for the money. Dying here wasnt worth it. Milord, we cant wait any longer! Seeing that the Flame Demon Lord and Goblin King hadnt started fighting yet, Iron Mask grew anxious. The wall had already been breached. Now was the perfect time for the army to charge. Even if the Goblin King was strong, it couldnt block the breach alone. Moreover, the Goblin King had no reason to help the humans. Hearing Iron Masks urging, Douglas expression shifted. He cast a glance at the Flame Demon Lord, his eyes filled with doubt. Why wasnt the Flame Demon Lord moving? Why wasnt it attacking the Goblin King? Douglas raised his hand and then swung it downward. Seeing this, Iron Mask immediately blew the horn. Wooo! The sharp sound of the horn echoed throughout the canyon. Demons, charge! A group of Ghost Beastmen let out roars and charged forward. The demons are attacking! Archers, ready! The demon armys assault stirred the humans on the wall into action. Archers in simple armor notched their arrows, while war priests from the Crystal Temple raised their staffs, preparing battle magic. Roar! At that moment, the Flame Demon Lord on the battlefield let out an enraged roar. Its anger was directed at Li Meng. Before the breach, Li Meng had made an international gesture. Although the Flame Demon Lord didnt know the meaning of raising a middle finger, it felt provoked and insulted. The towering Flame Demon Lord lashed out with its fiery whip, which instantly morphed into a flaming greatsword. It raised its right foot and stomped heavily on the ground. The earth cracked, and massive flaming fissures spread out in the same direction. Hmph, that again? Do you think Im afraid? Li Meng snorted coldly, raising his right foot and stomping the ground as well. A loud boom echoed as the earth trembled. Azure magical energy erupted from Li Mengs body. Water walls surged from the fissures, colliding with the flames. Boom! The collision of fire and water created an explosive shockwave. Half steam, half flames, a massive mushroom cloud rose into the sky. The ground for hundreds of meters around was torn apart, sending visible shockwaves sweeping outward. Charging Ghost Beastmen were caught in the blast and thrown into the air. Roar! After the first exchange, the Flame Demon Lord roared again, its figure flashing as it charged forward. The ground cracked under its feet, and a wave of intense heat exploded outward. Its speed turned it into a fiery streak heading straight for Li Meng. I like close combat! Inside his helmet, Li Meng grinned. Swinging his massive iron rod, he dashed forward. With a loud boom, the ground underfoot caved into a large pit, accompanied by a gust of air. His speed was so fast that only a black blur could be seen streaking across the battlefield. Chapter 213: Giving You One More Chance Chapter 213: Giving You One More Chance In the blink of an eye, a distance of seven hundred meters was crossed as two streaks of light collided. Li Meng swung the massive iron club in his hand, smashing it down toward the Flame Demon Lord. The Flame Demon Lord was not one to back down either. It raised its flaming greatsword in response. Clang! A deafening clash of metal echoed. A violent shockwave erupted, sweeping across the surroundings. At the instant their weapons met, the iron casing of Li Mengs massive iron club melted away. The originally iron-gray club turned silvery white. Even the heavy armor on Li Mengs body turned fiery red, showing signs of melting. Boom! At the moment of impact, the enormous flaming body of the Flame Demon Lord was sent flying backward. Like a cannonball fired from a barrel, the massive flaming body skimmed the ground, flying several hundred meters before finally crashing down with a boom. Wherever it passed, the surrounding Pigmen and Gnolls were set ablaze. Their agonizing screams filled the air as they turned to ash. In that single clash, the Flame Demon Lord had tried to take the blow head-on. But its flaming greatsword was shattered by the massive iron club. The club, unrelenting, smashed into the Flame Demon Lords body. This was the stark disparity in strength attributes. In the face of such a vast difference in strength, attempting to go head-to-head was tantamount to suicide. [Flame Demon Lord (Demonic Possession) (King)] [Level: 71] [Strength: 11741] [Defense: 9171] [Agility: 12471] [Magic Power: 10147] [Abyssal Magic (?)] [Abyssal Magic (?)] [Abyssal Magic (?)] [Abyssal Magic (?)] [Abyssal Magic (?)] It seemed that the details of any abyss-related power were impossible to discern. After sending the Flame Demon Lord flying, Li Meng immediately leaped into the air. Boom! The ground beneath his feet cracked, and a shockwave exploded outward. Li Meng soared skyward, descending like a falling meteor, aiming to smash into the Flame Demon Lord. The Flame Demon Lord had just gotten back on its feet when a dark shadow flashed across the sky. Boom! The dark shadow plummeted to the ground, crashing into the spot where the Flame Demon Lord stood. A deafening explosion resounded. Amid the swirling dust, the ground caved in, forming a massive crater. Teleportation? Li Mengs voice, tinged with doubt, rang out amidst the rolling dust. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not far away, a flash of fire illuminated the area. The massive figure of the Flame Demon Lord reappeared. As it appeared, the Flame Demon Lord opened its mouth wide. A giant crimson fireball quickly formed. A shockwave erupted as the crimson fireball shot out. The two-meter-diameter fireball radiated an immense, oppressive force. Where it passed, the air distorted. The ground turned fiery red, with flames erupting in some areas. Boom! Amid the rolling dust, a sudden gust of wind swept everything clear. Standing in the crater, Li Meng pointed his massive iron club at the Flame Demon Lord. Azure magic power burst from his body. A giant water sphere rapidly formed in the space at the end of his club. The water sphere shot out, colliding with the crimson fireball. Boom! Red and blue magical energies exploded and intertwined. A massive mushroom cloud of fire and steam rose slowly. A violent shockwave ravaged the surrounding land for hundreds of meters. Both Li Meng and the Flame Demon Lord were engulfed by their own attacks. Ahhh! Nearby, the Pigmen and Gnolls who couldnt evade in time screamed in agony. Some were incinerated by the abyssal demonic flames, turning to ash. Others were cooked alive by the scorching steam. Amid the swirling steam and flames, two figures were sent flying backward. They flew several hundred meters before crashing to the ground with a boom. It seems demons have teleportation abilities in every world! Li Meng got to his feet, looking a bit battered. The surrounding Pigmen gazed at Li Mengs towering figure in fear. Wolf Howl, have have we made the wrong choice? Pig Dajin, the tribe leader, spoke as he and Wolf Howl stayed far away from the most dangerous areas. They had been observing from the rear. Meanwhile, the Goblin army was advancing. Their overwhelming momentum far surpassed that of the Demon army. At this moment, Pig Dajin deeply regretted his choices. Goblins are just goblinsa bunch of trash! Wolf Howl sneered at Pig Dajins words. Neither of them realized that the powerful being battling the Flame Demon Lord was a Goblin. If they knew the figure inside the iron armor was a Goblin, their expressions would undoubtedly be priceless. Who is that guy? Hes so strong. Is he human? Pig Dajin turned his gaze toward the most dangerous battlefield. The battle between the two powerhouses had turned a large surrounding area into a desolate zone. Humans are small. How could they have a five-meter-tall body like that? Pig Dajin, Wolf Howl, today the Demons will lose. Do you want to be buried with them? Suddenly, Li Mengs loud voice echoed from the battlefield. His massive head turned toward Pig Dajin and Wolf Howls direction. Seeing the powerful being battling the Flame Demon Lord suddenly look their way, Pig Dajin and Wolf Howl were both stunned. Who who was he? I am the Goblin King! Ill give you one more chancetake your tribes and retreat to the Southern Wastelands! Li Mengs voice boomed, loud enough for all to hear. Although he spoke in Goblin tongue, Douglas heard him clearly. Even Douglas was taken aback by the Goblin Kings strength. He hadnt expected a mere Goblin King to hold the upper hand in a battle against the Flame Demon Lord. Not only did he possess a powerful body, but he also wielded water magic. Agatha, kill Pig Dajin and Wolf Howl! Douglass face darkened, his eyes brimming with killing intent. The Pigmen and Gnolls must not betray them at this critical moment. If they did, the seventy-thousand-strong army would dwindle to less than twenty thousand. By killing their leaders, the Pigmen and Gnolls would be leaderless, leaving them no choice but to continue fighting under the Demons command. Agatha grinned, then charged forward. Agatha, I dont want to kill you! From the battlefield, Li Mengs large eyes caught sight of Agatha rushing toward Pig Dajin and Wolf Howl. Li Meng also guessed that his earlier roar had triggered Douglass killing intent. Ghost Beastmen could understand foreign languages. How ruthless. But from so far away, what can you do? Charging through the battlefield, Agatha cast a playful glance at the distant ironclad figure. The stronger he was, the more excited Agatha became. She loved the feeling of being conquered. And there werent many males who could give her that sensation. Dont blame me for being ruthless! Li Meng let out a thunderous roar from the battlefield. A surge of water-elemental magic erupted from his body. The surrounding area was enveloped in a radiant blue glow of magical energy. The terrifying magical pressure caused the ground and rocks to crumble suddenly. Chapter 214: Chaotic War Chapter 214: Chaotic War A massive centaur-like phantom formed of water elemental magic appeared behind Li Meng. The enormous, water-blue phantom was about fifty meters tall. "What what is that?" The dazzling magical brilliance captured everyone''s attention. Whether it was the humans on the city walls or the ghost beastmen, they all seemed to sense something. The ghost beastmen, who had been charging forward, suddenly stopped in unison. They looked ahead with faces full of confusion and uncertainty. "You''re the first to die!" Li Meng swung the massive iron rod in his hand, pointing it toward the Flame Demon Lord in the distance. At that moment, the Flame Demon Lord was charging toward Li Meng. The terrifying magical pressure it unleashed forced it to stop abruptly. "Roar!" Its reaction was quick. It let out a roar toward the sky and thrust the massive flaming sword it held into the ground. One, two, three, four, five. A total of five massive walls of fire, each nearly twenty meters tall and ten meters wide, erupted from the ground in front of it. The moment the walls of fire formed, the giant phantom of Margarita behind Li Meng released its bowstring. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A dazzling flash of magical brilliance shot forth. A colossal azure stream of light burst out, crossing hundreds of meters in an instant and sweeping through the walls of fire. The five walls of fire were instantly destroyed by the overwhelming magical torrent. In the blink of an eye, the torrent engulfed the Flame Demon Lord, which had attempted to teleport away. Amid the immense azure magical flow, a brief flash of fire appeared. Everything was reduced to ash. The dazzling azure magic continued unabated, crashing into the city wall. "Boom!" A thunderous explosion echoed. The enchanted stone-built wall was completely pierced through. The azure stream of light that pierced the wall struck the valley''s entrance five hundred meters away. With a massive rumbling sound, the azure magic erupted. The enormous impact tore apart the ground within a radius of several hundred meters. The dazzling azure magic transformed into a massive water pillar that shot skyward. When the chaos subsided, a lake several hundred meters in diameter had formed at the valley''s entrance. Meanwhile, a massive hole appeared in the city wall. The terrifying power left everyone on the battlefield utterly shocked. "Imperial-tier magic?" Douglas stared in disbelief at the steel-like figure in the distance. But Douglas quickly came to his senses. Now that the Corrupting Stone was destroyed, his plan had failed. No matter what, however, the Goblin King had to die. "Ghost beastmen, hear my command! Kill the Goblin Kingattack together!" Douglas roared, leaping high into the sky. "Yes, kill the Goblin King!" The ghost beastmen echoed with roars, leaping high into the sky. On the battlefield, the ghost beastmen used their super leap ability, pouncing toward Li Meng like fleas. Seeing the ghost beastmen charging at him, Li Meng grinned. This was exactly what he wanted. If the ghost beastmen reached the city walls, the humans wouldn''t be able to hold their ground. The demon army would break into the garrison fort and slaughter the humans. Such a result could not be allowed to happen. Li Meng swung his massive iron rod, pointing it at Agatha. "You heartless wretch! You forget people after getting out of bed!" Agatha''s face changed slightly when she saw the Goblin King aiming at her. She stopped in her tracks, looking aggrieved. Agatha knew that if she continued forward, the Goblin King would undoubtedly kill her. Seeing Agatha halt, Li Meng sighed in relief. Although Agatha was from the demon race, she had shared a bed with him before. Killing such a stunning beauty would be too wasteful. If he could avoid killing her, he would. Even if they became enemies in the future, public and private matters could be kept separate, and their relationship wouldn''t necessarily be affected. Li Meng waved his hand, causing the magical phantom behind him to dissipate. Margarita''s Arrow was powerful, but it consumed an enormous amount of magic. Even with millions of magic power, it could only be used a few times. "Goblin, die!" A roar echoed from the sky. A ghost beastman commander descended toward Li Meng with a thunderous charge. Li Meng swung his iron rod, aiming at the oncoming ghost beastman. The ghost beastman''s figure flickered and suddenly disappeared. The massive iron rod struck empty air. The next moment, the ghost beastman reappeared beside Li Meng, preparing to strike with its sword. "Bang!" The iron rod came crashing down on the ghost beastman''s waist. With a loud "bang," the ghost beastman was sent flying like a piece of tattered cloth. Its body twisted into an unrecognizable shape, flying hundreds of meters before crashing to the ground. Wherever it passed, people and beasts were sent flying. The impact left many pigmen and beastmen sprawling in the air. The clash between the two sides lasted only a moment, but victory was decided instantly. "Kill!" Over ten ghost beastmen charged at Li Meng. Their figures flickered, vanishing and reappearing suddenly. For a moment, the space around Li Meng was filled with the glint of blades and shadows of swords. "Don''t face him head-on; surround and kill him!" The ghost beastmen circled Li Meng, darting about and attacking with blades and swords repeatedly. Li Meng, however, swung his massive iron rod with such ferocity that it seemed impenetrable. Even if he didn''t land a direct hit, the gusts of wind he raised made it difficult for the ghost beastmen to maintain their footing. In an instant, hundreds of exchanges occurred. "Slash!" One ghost beastman failed to dodge and was struck by Li Meng''s rod, sent flying once more. His body shot out like a cannonball. "Die!" A Ghost Beastman thought it had found an opportunity. A sword slashed toward Li Mengs waist. The sound of metal clashing rang out, and sparks flew everywhere. Before the Ghost Beastman could celebrate, a massive hand reached out and grabbed its head. It wanted to dodge, but it was too late. The enormous hand clutched its head and lifted it into the air. "Slash!" Douglas suddenly appeared beside Li Meng. He leaped and slashed his sword toward Li Mengs arm. "Clang!" Another sound of metal colliding rang out, and sparks scattered again. The greatsword in Douglass hand struck Li Mengs arm but was deflected by something harder under the wrist guard. "How is this possible?!" Douglass expression changed dramatically, filled with disbelief. His strike couldnt sever the Goblin Kings arm? Douglas jumped back, putting some distance between himself and the Goblin King. "Withdraw and continue attacking the Garrison Fort! Kill everyone inside! Leave the Goblin King to me! Argh!" Douglas let out a furious roar. A surge of blood energy erupted from his body. His skin turned crimson and emitted rolling steam. His body twisted and cracked, his eyes glowed red, and his face became ferocious. Amidst a thunderous roar, Douglas''s body began to swell. The sight made the Ghost Beastmen quickly turn and flee. They continued their charge toward the Garrison Fort. Meanwhile, the Demon army was still advancing. They were now less than 500 meters from the city walls. "Master, be careful. After going berserk, hell gain the power of Bloodfury Battle Aura." "Battle Aura? Whats that?" Li Mengs eyes flashed with surprise. He looked at the berserk Douglas with curiosity. Li Meng himself had gone berserk before and felt a peculiar power enveloping his body. But as it was his first time using it, he didnt know how to wield that power effectively. "Battle Aura is also a form of magic, but its usage differs. Magic relies on mental control to attack externally, whereas warriors use Battle Aura to enhance their physique and achieve immense physical strength." "Can Battle Aura be projected outward?" "It can, but its relatively difficult. Only through training specific sword techniques can Battle Aura be externalized. Among humans, there are two major schools of swordsmanship: the Southern Emperors Light Swordsmanship, which focuses on offense, and the Eastern Emperors Flowing Water Swordsmanship, which emphasizes defense." Li Meng absorbed this new knowledge from Xiao Bai. Previously, he had thought that warriors could only engage in close combat using their physical strength. He didnt realize they could also use Battle Aura for ranged attacks. Even though he had fought the Sword King Carlos before, at that time, Li Meng had assumed Carlos was using magic. This revelation made Ghost Beastmens skills seem less formidable. Without the ability to externalize Battle Aura, their attack power would be significantly reduced. "Roar!" At that moment, Douglas let out an earth-shattering roar. His original height of about 2 meters surged to 2.5 meters. His entire body was enveloped in a crimson Bloodfury Battle Aura. "Kill! Kill! Kill!" He shouted, his overwhelming desire for slaughter targeting the largest figureLi Meng. "Boom!" With a flash of his silhouette, he transformed into a streak of crimson light charging straight at Li Meng. "So fast!" In an instant, Douglas was in front of Li Meng. Li Meng felt a wave of pressure emanating from Douglas. Douglas swung his greatsword furiously, unleashing dozens of strikes in a matter of seconds. Each slash caused waves of air to explode, sweeping the surroundings. Li Meng swung his massive iron rod repeatedly, deflecting every strike from Douglass greatsword. As a Saint-level powerhouse, Douglass stats after going berserk were nearing 20,000. "Kill you! Kill you!" He roared in rage as he fought. "You cant kill me!" Li Meng countered with a heavy swing, deflecting Douglass greatsword. He followed up with a powerful kick to Douglass chest. A thunderous "Boom!" resounded. Douglass body was sent flying, rolling a hundred meters before hitting the ground. "Kill you!" Douglas got up as if unscathed and leaped high into the air. The ground beneath him cracked, and a shockwave erupted. In mid-air, he swung his greatsword downward. A crimson crescent-shaped Battle Aura shot out toward Li Meng. "Battle Aura is indeed fascinating!" When Li Mengs foot connected with Douglas earlier, he felt resistance. The Bloodfury Battle Aura surrounding Douglas had absorbed most of the impact from his kick. Li Meng didnt dare take this attack head-on. He dodged the strike. The crimson crescent-shaped Battle Aura hit the ground with a loud "Boom," sending clouds of dust into the air. The explosion created a massive crater where Li Meng had been standing. "Kill you! Kill you!" Failing to land his strike, Douglas grew even more enraged. Bloodfury Battle Aura erupted from his body. He appeared as though enveloped in crimson flames. He transformed into a crimson streak, diving toward the ground. "Then Ill knock you down!" This time, Li Meng decided not to dodge. He stomped his foot, gripping the massive iron rod with both hands, and swung it with all his might. The Ghost Beastmen favor leap attacks because combining their super jump with a charged strike allows for maximum attack power. First, they leap into the air, then follow up with a charged strike to deliver the strongest blow. A blood-red streak of light fell from the sky, crashing straight into the earth. In that instant, a loud "boom" echoed as a shockwave exploded outward, sweeping through the surroundings. Li Meng swung his massive iron rod, smashing it against Douglas''s hoof. Amid the burst of shockwaves, a crimson figure was sent flying into the air. Douglas''s body soared like a cannonball, shooting straight into the sky. This time, it shot up into the clouds, soared past the northern mountain range of the Great Canyon, and plummeted toward distant lands. "Well, well, Dou Qi really is something special," Li Meng commented. That strike should have turned Douglas''s leg into pulp, but he felt resistance upon impact. The Blood Fury Dou Qi shielded Douglas''s leg, though the strike still managed to break his bones. Li Meng distinctly heard the "crack, crack" of bones snapping. "So far away. You can go berserk in the mountains for all I care! Wahahaha!" Gazing at the distant sky, Li Meng laughed heartily. By the time Douglas regains consciousness, hell be in a weakened state. This means the Demon Clan has lost its only Saint-level powerhouse. With just the Centurions and Captains remaining, theyll be much easier to deal with. "Retreat, retreat! Pigmen, fall back!" At this moment, Pig Dajin and Wolf Howl finally snapped back to their senses. They hurriedly grabbed their horns from their waists and blew them. Urgent horn blasts echoed across the battlefield. The charging Pigmen and Gnolls suddenly halted, looking back in confusion. "What are you looking at? Retreat, retreat!" Pig Dajin and Wolf Howl took off running, their feet pounding the ground. Seeing this, the surrounding Pigmen and Gnolls quickly turned and followed. Their retreat sparked chaos within their ranks. The dense ranks of the Demon Clan fell into disorder. While the Beastmen continued their charge, the Pigmen and Gnolls fled to the rear. This scene left the humans atop the city wall utterly baffled. The strange turn of events on the battlefield completely bewildered them. "Iron Mask, what should we do now?" Even the charging Ghost Beastmen were confused by what was happening. The battlefield had devolved into utter chaos. The Pigmen and Gnolls had already fled. The Ghost Beastmen were left with less than twenty thousand warriors. Now that the Evil Stone had been destroyed, even storming the Garrison Fort would be pointless. "That damned Goblin King!" Iron Mask roared in frustration and turned to flee toward the northern mountains. "Retreat! We must find Lord Douglas!" Upon hearing this, the charging Ghost Beastmen also turned and rushed toward the northern mountains. Their retreat left the Beastmen scratching their heads. As they ran, they slowed to a halt, staring in confusion at the fleeing Ghost Beastmen. They also noticed the retreating Pigmen and Gnolls in the rear. What was going on? Why was everyone running? The unusual behavior of the Demon Clan army caught the attention of the humans on the city wall. "Whats happening?" "Could they be scared of that giant warrior?" "Yes, that strike was unbelievably powerful." "Indeed. Even a dozen Ghost Beastmen couldnt handle him." "Could he be a Saint-level powerhouse?" "More likely an Emperor-level warrior. Did you see the power of that magical attack just now?" The humans, poised to attack, hesitated, baffled by the chaotic Demon Clan forces outside. Chapter 215: Weak and Alone Chapter 215: Weak and Alone I am the Goblin King! Surrender to me, and I will allow you to live in the Southern Wasteland! At this moment, Li Meng let out a deafening roar on the battlefield. The sound was so loud that it drew the attention of all the beastmen toward the towering steel figure not far away. The beastmen were a barbaric tribe enslaved by the Ghost Beastmen. However, the beastmen were outsiders, originating from the Northern Continent. Among the beastmen, everyone was a warrior, so it was common to see female beastmen in their armies. Compared to the males, their bodies appeared slightly more slender. Retreat immediately and follow me! With that, Li Meng turned and strode toward the depths of the Great Canyon. The beastmen looked at one another, unsure of what to do. A portion of the beastmen turned and followed the Goblin King in retreat. The beastmen worship strength and had no qualms about being ruled by a powerful Goblin King. Gradually, more and more beastman clans chose to follow the Goblin King. Now that the Ghost Beastmen had fled, continuing to fight was meaningless. Before long, all the beastmen outside the city turned and retreated. It isnt part of the Giant Tribe? Why would the barbaric tribe save Earl Mors? Could it be that the barbaric tribe ruled by the Demonic Tribe has started a rebellion? The humans on the city walls were filled with speculation as they observed the beastmen retreating alongside the steel giant. It was only then that they realized the giant who had helped them was an enemya strong member of the barbaric tribe, not a champion of the Giant Tribe. And so, the war ended with the Ghost Beastmens retreat. In the rear, the Goblin army that had been rushing toward the Demonic Tribes forces also came to a halt. The chaos outside the city persisted for a long time. The barbaric tribe retreated but did not withdraw entirely. Over a hundred thousand barbaric troops set up camp at the far end of the Great Canyon. As the sun set, the scorching heat of the Great Canyon gradually gave way to a cool breeze. That night, the camp was brightly lit. Clusters of bonfires dotted the canyon, stretching for several kilometers. The goblins had no habit of setting up camps or lighting bonfires to keep warm. They could sleep anywhere, lying down on the ground. But the beastmen, Pigmen, and gnolls could not do the same. Inside the largest tent, the lights shone brightly. Li Meng, with his enormous figure, sat cross-legged on a soft animal hide. More than a dozen beastmen stood in the tent. The war is not over. From now on, you will act with my army. Your previous masters were the Ghost Beastmen, but now your master is me. Serve me well, and I will ensure you eat and drink your fill. Betray me, and I will feed you to the goblins. My little ones are quite fond of you; they say your meat tastes delicious. The beastmen in the tent were all chieftains of various clans. Though they didnt understand the Goblin language, they could tell what Li Meng was saying. The beastman chieftains faces were filled with fear. They had heard tales of goblins eating their prey alive. None of them wanted to meet such a miserable end. The beastman chieftains nodded repeatedly. You are very strong. We we will follow you. From now on, you are our Great Chieftain. Li Meng grinned and nodded in satisfaction. I am not your Great Chieftain. Call me Great King! Yes Great King! Li Meng waved his hand slightly. Go. Youre dismissed. Hearing this, the beastman chieftains hurriedly turned and left. In this way, Li Meng successfully subdued the beastmen. Margarita and Emma, who stood nearby, exchanged glances. They had not expected the terrifying Ghost Beastmen to be driven away so dramatically by the Great King. The Great Kings appearance and existence felt like a dream. Why had they never known that such a terrifying being resided in the Goblin Forest? Margarita, did you see the magic I cast during the day? Li Meng turned his massive head to look at Margarita beside him. Margarita nodded lightly, her face filled with curiosity. Great King, what kind of magic was that? How how could it be so similar to mine? That is a magic I created myself. Its very powerful! Self-created magic? Margaritas eyes lit up, and she looked at the Great King with admiration. The Great King was amazing, capable of creating his own magic. Faced with Margaritas admiring gaze, Li Meng was quite pleased. Indeed, he was now very powerful. At that moment, the tents curtain was lifted again. Pig Dajin and Wolf Howl walked in. Seeing the two, Li Mengs face showed disdain. I have nothing to discuss with you. Behave yourselves from now on! Pig Dajin and Wolf Howl immediately knelt on the ground with a thud. Pig Dajin wore a flattering expression. Great King, we didnt know who you were before. Now we do. From now on, you are our Great King. Enough. Go back and keep your clans in order. The war is not over yet. Yes, yes! How could a mere Goblin King exude such a strong sense of oppression? At this moment, Pig Dajin and Wolf Howl were deeply puzzled. In their eyes, goblins were nothing more than ugly and weak monsters. Even the legendary Goblin Kings were just slightly larger trash. But the Goblin King before them had completely shattered their understanding. The two quickly got up and left the tent in a hurry. Great King, the Demonic Tribe has been driven away. Why are we still staying here? Margarita asked the Great King, her tone full of confusion. Could the Great King still be eyeing the Garrison Fort? Li Meng removed his helmet and stretched his neck. The sound of Li Mengs voice echoed in the tent. Yingfeng Valley is not a natural stronghold, but with the Garrison Fort, it becomes one. If humans control this place, they can march into the outer regions at any time. Whoever controls the Garrison Fort holds the initiative. The Great Kings explanation made Margaritas expression thoughtful. Margarita could understand this point. But would humans really abandon the Garrison Fort? Great King, we at least have the Ogre Mountain Range as a buffer zone. But if humans lose the Garrison Fort, they will have no defenses. Human territory would be directly exposed to the barbaric tribes onslaught. Humans would never easily give up the Garrison Fort. Even if we take it, it might provoke an even greater counterattack from them. Margaritas words were logical. Li Meng also understood that taking the Garrison Fort would provoke the humans. But some decisions had to be made, weighing the pros and cons. Benefits and risks were never absolute. Everything had its positive and negative sides. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Master, now is indeed not the right time to take the Garrison Fort. Xiao Bais voice suddenly sounded in Li Mengs mind. This left Li Meng speechless. Then why did you have me save that couple? Master, although you are very strong, you are weak and alone. If the human army attacks from multiple fronts, how will you stop them? Hearing this, Li Meng frowned. Yes, no matter how strong he was, he was still just one personweak and alone. If the human army launched a multi-front offensive, he would be forced to defend the Throne Tribe. Chapter 216: Two Conditions and the Oath Chapter 216: Two Conditions and the Oath If the Throne Tribe was besieged, holding out would hold no meaning. At that time, he would lose everything. In this world, the strong would never allow themselves to be alone. Because being alone greatly limits what one can achieve. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Master, you need powerful subordinates, and that human woman is the perfect host. I will gradually transform her, making her your most loyal servant. Through her identity, she will serve you." Wasn''t this the classic infiltration method? Acting in the shadows, and when the enemy realizes it, they''ll find everything already belongs to their foe. "Will it work?" "It will. If your wish is to dominate the world, you must build your own forces." "It might take a long time, though." "Master, time means nothing to you." "Fine, then we''ll retreat tomorrow." "Wait a bit longer. Let that woman come to see you!" "Will she come? I''m just a goblin." If they occupied the Garrison Fort, perhaps she would seek him out. By then, she''d know he was in the Garrison Fort. But if they withdrew, where would she find him? And as the victor, she might never have intended to fulfill her promise. "She will come!" "Alright, then wait three more days!" Li Meng looked down at Margarita. "It''s late. You should both go rest. I''m going to sleep!" Hearing this, Margarita let out a sigh of relief. She had been truly afraid the king would demand she undress and accompany him. Margarita bowed deeply, placing her hand over her chest in salute to the king. Then, together with Emma, she exited the tent one after the other. Once the two women left, Li Meng lay back and immediately fell asleep. Time passed slowly as the night deepened. --- Garrison Fort, Morning In a room within the Crystal Temple: "High Priest, Mors..." Sandra looked at her unconscious husband on the bed, her face filled with worry. Although his external wounds were no longer visible, Mors remained in a coma. Sitting by the bed, Efrideet smiled faintly. She wore a platinum, low-cut robe-like gown. The exposed snow-white skin of her chest and her lightly revealed white-stockinged legs added a touch of allure to her presence. Her light, melodious voice filled the room. "Don''t worry. Hes fine now and will wake up soon." Hearing this, Sandra breathed a sigh of relief. "Sandra, how is the battle outside?" Though within the temple, Efrideet was still concerned about the situation outside. As the High Priest of the Crystal Temple in the Garrison Fort, she naturally didn''t want the fort to fall into the hands of the demons. Sandra sighed, shaking her head. "The demon army fell into chaos, and the Ghost Beastmen were driven out. Now the Savage Tribe''s army is stationed outside the city." "Oh? Such a thing happened?" A trace of surprise flashed in Efrideet''s eyes. She hadnt expected such an unforeseen turn in yesterday''s battle. "High Priest, Ill leave Mors in your care!" Without saying more, Sandra turned and left in a hurry. With her husband still unconscious, she, as the Countess, was the only one capable of managing affairs in the Garrison Fort. Currently, the fort''s walls were breached. If the Savage Tribe launched an assault, the fort might not hold. Sandra knew very well that she had to stop the battle from continuing. Although she had agreed to withdraw humans from the fort as per the Goblin Kings terms, she didnt have the authority to abandon the fort with her husband incapacitated. --- Afternoon, Gale Valley "Report! Report, Your Majesty!" The curtain of the tent was violently lifted as a large goblin rushed inside. "Your Majesty, a human woman has arrived outside. She looks delicious!" A human woman? Li Meng''s eyes lit up as he gnawed on dried meat. "Bring her in!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The large goblin turned and dashed out, feet pounding the ground. Outside the encampment, in a great canyon: A group of goblins surrounded Sandra. Under the goblins'' greedy gazes, Sandra frowned. "Get lost, you brats. This human woman belongs to the king!" A large goblin hurried over, yelling curses along the way. The goblins quickly cleared a path. Reaching Sandra, the large goblin gestured toward the camp''s direction. It beckoned to the human woman, then turned and headed for the camp. Although Sandra couldn''t understand the goblin''s speech, its gestures were clear enough. Expressionless, she followed the large goblin. The camp was vast, a dense sea of black. Among the throngs were burly Beastmen, Pigmen, and furry Gnolls. Occasionally, a Centaur galloped by. Sandra followed the large goblin through the camp, eventually entering a massive tent. Once inside, darkness enveloped her as she once again faced the massive steel figure. As if recalling something, Sandra''s heart sank. Taking a deep breath, she maintained a calm expression and walked forward. Standing before the Goblin King, Sandra met his gaze directly. "I am Sandra Oled, wife of Count Mors. Goblin King, I..." "I can retreat!" Sandra was stunned, her words cut off by Li Meng. Had she misheard? The Goblin King said he could retreat? "But I have two conditions!" Sandra collected herself. No matter what conditions the Goblin King imposed, it was better than abandoning the fort. "First, within six months, you must come to the Goblin Forest to find me. This was your promise. The time should be extendednot one month, but three. No, it must be six months." Hearing this, Sandra paled. She wanted to speak but hesitated, ultimately staying silent. Sandra bit her lip, fearing she might say something to refuse. She couldnt reject the Goblin King''s demands. As Countess, she had to protect her husband''s family domain. Without the Garrison Fort, they would have nothing. Accustomed to noble life, they couldnt adapt to an adventurers lifestyle. "Second, for the next ten years, the Garrison Fort must not allow any forces to pass through!" The two conditions made Sandras expression shift repeatedly. She wanted to refuse the first condition but couldnt. As for the second condition, she lacked the authority to agree but hoped the Goblin King assumed she could. "Swear an oath, on the Crystal!" Without hesitation, Sandra raised her hand. "I, Sandra Oled, swear upon the Crystal to abide by the agreement made with the current Goblin King. Within six months, I will travel to the Goblin Forest and accompany him for six months. For the next ten years, the Garrison Fort will forbid passage to any forces. Should I violate this oath, may my soul be forfeit!" Chapter 217: The Southern Wasteland Chapter 217: The Southern Wasteland Oaths are shackles placed on one''s own heart. Breaking an oath will result in a backlash from one''s own power. "Very well, you may leave!" Just like that, Sandra came and left in a rush. Shortly after Sandra''s departure, the barbarian army in the Great Canyon also began to stir. Amid the rolling clouds of dust, the barbarian army started to retreat. "They''re retreating! They''re retreating! The barbarian army is withdrawing!" The retreat of the barbarian army brought cheers to the walls of the Garrison Fort. The happiest, of course, were the ordinary soldiers. On the battlefield, these common soldiers were nothing more than cannon fodder. Once the war began, the death toll among the soldiers would be in the tens of thousands. Sandra also gained significant fame from this war. This was because Lady Sandra had gone alone to the barbarian camp. Shortly after her return, the barbarian army retreated. Anyone would attribute the credit for the barbarians retreat to Lady Sandra. --- The next day, in the Ogre Mountain Range: "Boss, why didnt we do anything this time?" Dust clouds rolled through the Great Canyon. The massive army stretched for tens of kilometers within the canyon. In the army, Benben followed closely behind the boss. "Benben, this is war. Fighting and killing is the essence of war, but sometimes war ends through negotiations." "Boss, Benben doesnt quite understand." "Haha, it doesnt matter if you dont understand, Benben. Just follow me and fight when needed." "Got it! I understand now!" Standing high up and looking far ahead, the dense shadows of soldiers filled his vision. Although the Garrison Fort wasnt captured this time, the gains were substantial. Not only did they reclaim several barbarian tribes in the Southern Wasteland, but they also drove the demons out of the region. As for whether the ghost beastmen would return to the Southern Wasteland, Li Meng didnt know. But Li Meng wouldnt just sit idly by. --- Five days later, the barbarian army split into two in the Ogre Mountain Range. The goblin army would return to the Goblin Forest, while the barbarian army returned to the Southern Wasteland. Li Meng didnt follow the goblin army back to the Throne Tribe. Instead, he accompanied the barbarian army to the demons former encampment in the Southern Wasteland. --- Half a month later, in the demons encampment in the Southern Wasteland: "How did you sustain yourselves before?" In a tent, Li Meng gathered several beastmen chiefs. "Your Majesty, in the Northern Continent, each clan had its own hunting grounds!" A beastman chief answered the king. Seated on animal hides, Li Meng fell into deep thought. So, beastmen were nomadic barbarians. Previously, they had relied on the barbarians of the Southern Wasteland for sustenance. Now that the ghost beastmen had been driven out, it was time for the beastmen to become self-reliant. Li Meng spread out a map drawn by the demons and circled an area. "From now on, this area will be your hunting ground. How it is divided will be up to your clans to decide." The Southern Wastelands resources, while not overly abundant, were not meager either. Most of the Southern Wasteland was sparse savanna. Several rivers flowed from the Ogre Mountain Range, extending to the sea. There were also several large lakes, with most areas not lacking in water resources. Additionally, the Southern Wasteland covered a vast area. From north to south, it spanned over 700 kilometers, and from east to west, over 500 kilometers. Feeding a mere population of less than 300,000 barbarians would be no problem. If the ecosystem of the Southern Wasteland was systematically protected, it could support even more people. Teaching the barbarians to engage in animal husbandry could transform the Southern Wasteland into a treasure trove. As for farming, that was out of the question. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Southern Wasteland wasnt suitable for agriculture due to its soil conditions. "Any objections?" Li Meng looked at Pig Dajin and Wolf Howl. Territory division required the agreement of the barbarian chiefs. After all, the pigmen, gnollmen, and centaurs were the true masters of the Southern Wasteland. Though reluctant, neither Pig Dajin nor Wolf Howl dared to object. "No objections, Your Majesty. Its up to you!" Pig Dajin nodded reluctantly, his face full of pain. Wolf Howl also quickly nodded in agreement. Margarita naturally had no objections either. Granting the beastmen some land was far better than supporting them indefinitely. "I know the wars with humans have cost you dearly. I dont have any particular demands for youjust rest and recuperate. By the way, send me a few females to birth little goblins for me. Ten each will do. Theyll become my Princesss. I want the bestbig and sturdy ones, good-looking, and fertile. If you try to deceive me, Ill turn you into jerky." Faced with the kings ferocious gaze, the tribe leaders in the tent were visibly terrified. They nodded fervently. "Um... Your Majesty, perhaps you should choose yourself. We dont know your aesthetic preferences." Li Meng turned to Margarita beside him. "Margarita, Ill leave this to you. Once selected, send them to the Throne Tribe." Margarita froze, clearly caught off guard by the task. Although she was a woman, she had no idea about the kings preferences either. The appearances of females varied greatly among the tribes. How could an outsider discern beauty or ugliness? "Whats your name?" Before Margarita could refuse, Li Meng addressed a beastman. The beastman chief hurriedly stepped forward. "Your Majesty, my name is Iron Hammer!" "Iron Hammer, from now on, youre the Grand Chief. This encampment is yours!" With that, Li Meng donned his helmet, stood up, and strode out of the tent. "Alright, return to your clans. Im heading back!" The tribe leaders quickly got up to send him off. They stopped at the edge of the encampment, watching the kings massive figure fade into the distance. "Queen Margarita, please help us!" "Yes, you were the first to follow the king. Surely, you know his preferences." "I... I dont want to be turned into jerky." The beastman chiefs looked at Margarita pleadingly. Margarita felt a headache coming on as she faced their gazes. "I... I dont know either. Bring a female in front of me, and I cant tell if shes beautiful or ugly." She glanced at the beastmen. Though beastmen had rough skin, their figures were decent. Female beastmen didnt have the unsightly tusks of their male counterparts. Beauty and ugliness should be distinguishable. As for the pigmen Margarita looked at Pig Dajins chubby form, her face full of doubt. At least by her standards, female pigmen were far from beautiful. As for the gnollmen Margarita rubbed her temples in frustration. Gnollmen were upright beasts covered in furbeauty wasnt a concept for them. "Stop! Stop! Stop! Enough noise!" The noisy chatter only worsened Margaritas headache. "Big and sturdy, thats what matters most. As for beauty, send your best females to the king. The king wont complain. His Princesses are rotated annuallyyou decide what to do!" Hearing this, the chiefs eyes lit up. This way, even if the king found them unattractive, they had a good excuse. "Prepare the tributes quickly. Ill set off for the Throne Tribe tomorrow." Chapter 218: Nightmare and Shadows Chapter 218: Nightmare and Shadows Goblin Forest. Throne Tribe. After a great victory against the demons. Although the Garrison Fort was not captured, the demons were successfully driven out of the outer regions. With the war over, peace returned to the Goblin Forest once more. The gathered Goblin army suffered no casualties. The higher-ranked Goblins returned to their homes with their subordinates. In the morning, the sun grew increasingly scorching as it shone upon the land. The vast Throne Tribe was silent. Only the southern area showed a trace of noise. Within the inner region, inside the Throne Hall. Great King, are you satisfied? Seated on the throne in the Throne Hall, Li Meng looked down at the array of graceful figures. Among them were Pigmen, Gnolls, Beastmen, and Centaurs. The female Pigmen, if one could ignore their heads, appeared quite plump and well-rounded. They gave off a chubby yet not overly obese feeling. The Gnolls were covered in fur. Though they resembled upright beasts, their physique was distinctly different. The female Beastmen appeared relatively normal. They bore similarities to humans, except for their larger and sturdier frames. Centaurs, needless to say, fit perfectly into Li Meng''s aesthetic preferences. No matter how unattractive they might be, Li Meng found them pleasing to the eye. With a grin, Li Meng turned to the female Lizardman beside him. Take them to the harem. The female Lizardman nodded, beckoning to the group of Savage Tribe females. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You stay behind. Li Meng pointed at a particularly shiny-furred female Gnoll. Her body trembled as she remained behind. Come, come to me. The female Gnoll hesitated but slowly approached Li Meng. As she neared, Li Meng grinned and extended his hand, pulling her furry body into his embrace. His large hand stroked her sleek fur as he showed a look of utter contentment. Furry and softwhat an incredible sensation. Great... Great King! The female Gnoll''s eyes were sultry as she began to grow sensitive under Li Meng''s touch. Margarita, Emma, join me tonight. As he toyed with the Gnoll in his arms, Li Meng turned to Margarita and Emma. Upon hearing this, both Margarita and Emma blushed. Margarita lightly nodded, placing a hand on her chest in salute. Great King, it is my honor! Really? You''re not reluctant? Li Meng looked at Margarita with a teasing smile. Margarita raised her head to meet the Kings gaze directly. Her lips parted slightly, and her clear voice echoed in the Throne Hall. Great King, I never force myself, and at this moment, I am willing. Grinning widely, Li Meng dropped the topic. The Goblins hideousness was universally acknowledged. No one would think a Goblin could be handsome. Though his appearance was exceptionally handsome among Goblins, it didnt change much. Time ticked by, and the day passed swiftly. By nightfall, the Throne Palace was silent. Only the harem''s sleeping quarters were bustling with noise. Outside the quarters, the female Lizardman blushed as she listened to the fervent sounds. The King and the Centaurs commotion was excessively loud. The entire upper structure seemed to shake slightly. It wasnt until the dead of night that silence finally returned to the sleeping chambers. On the massive bed within the quarters, the three-meter-tall Li Meng was sound asleep. To his sides, Emma and Margarita lay lazily, their upper bodies sprawled across his chest. Suddenly, Li Mengs brows furrowed in his sleep. This... This is... Li Meng found himself standing in front of a restroom door. The supporting columns in the hall, the sofa, the dining tableeverything was so familiar. He quickly rushed to the window, looking at the mall outside. The bustling streets, the trafficeverything was so real. Did I return to Earth? Standing by the window, Li Meng was in disbelief. Could this be a dream? He raised his hand, preparing to bite down and test it. Before he could, his brows furrowed. He looked upstairs. Someone was in his house. He could hear the sound of a keyboard being tapped. Li Meng glanced around. He grabbed a broom and stealthily went upstairs. This house was supposed to be empty, with only him living in it. Approaching the bedroom carefully, Li Meng noticed the door was open. Who... Who are you? Standing at the doorway, Li Meng was terrified by what he saw. Inside the room, at the computer desk, sat a humanoid shadow. It seemed startled by Li Meng''s voice. The shadow turned to look at him. In the next instant, it disappeared. Before Li Meng could react, the shadow reappeared before him. It lunged at Li Meng, who stumbled back in fear, collapsing to the floor. You... You... Terrified, Li Meng stared at the shadow clinging to him. It had no face, just a dark form. Help... Help me! The shadow reached out, grasping at Li Mengs face. Ahhh! A scream pierced the night in the harem''s sleeping quarters. On the bed, Li Meng suddenly woke, his hands gripping Margarita and Emmas necks. Li Mengs face was ferocious, exuding an aura of killing intent. Gr... Great King! Margaritas cry brought Li Meng back to his senses. Seeing the bare-necked Emma and Margarita, Li Meng glanced around the hall. Was it... just a dream? Gr... Great King! Margaritas face turned bright red as she struggled to breathe under his grip. Her voice snapped Li Meng out of his daze. He quickly released his hands. Sorry, I... I had a nightmare! Pulling the two women into his arms, Li Meng gently patted their backs to comfort them. Great King, what kind of dream made you so unsettled? Moments ago, Margarita felt like she was on the verge of death. Curious, she wanted to know what kind of dream had rattled the King so much. I... I forgot! Staring blankly at the ceiling, Li Mengs eyes were filled with confusion. If it were a dream, it was far too vivid and terrifying. Could it be that he still had lingering attachments to Earth? The soft touch beneath his hands made him dismiss the thought. This world was wonderful; he could do whatever he wished. If he desired a vast harem, it was easily within his grasp. Xiao Bai, did you sense anything unusual earlier? Master, what do you mean? Nothing... I just cant sleep. Master, are you still pondering over the Sea of Death? Xiao Bai, youve lived so long; surely, you have some clues. Ive speculated before, but theres no concrete evidence! Tell me. Id like to hear. Master, the emergence of the Sea of Death might be linked to the Dragon God. The Dragon God? Xiao Bai, didnt you say the Sea of Death existed before the Dragon Gods birth? Chapter 219: Let the Descendants Spread Across the World Chapter 219: Let the Descendants Spread Across the World "Yes, but the ancient dragons conducted many experiments before the birth of the Dragon God. Those experiments caused certain effects on this world, and the birth of the Dragon God amplified those effects, leading to the rapid expansion of the Sea of Death." "Does that mean we should go ask the Dragon God?" Although asking the Dragon God would require considerable strength, this idea lingered as a possibility. "It''s impossible to find it!" "Why not?" "The existence of the Dragon God is similar to that of a deity. It doesnt have a physical form in the world. To locate the Dragon God''s original space, one must defeat the five Dragon Kings and obtain the key to open the Dragon God''s original spacethe ''Bone Jade.''" "If we know how to open the Dragon God''s original space, why say its impossible to find it?" "Master, the dragons have five Dragon Kings: the Skeletal Dragon King, the Holy Dragon King, the Water Saint Dragon King, the Rock Dragon King, and the Storm Dragon King. Aside from the Skeletal Dragon King and Holy Dragon King, who are still active in the world, the other three Dragon Kings have been missing for ten thousand years." "Are they dead?" "Dragon Kings and Demon Kings are immortal. Even if killed, they revive after some time." "Does that mean finding the Dragon God is an impossible task?" "Master, the Dragon Kings are immortal. They must still exist in this world. Perhaps they are sealed somewhere, which is why they havent been seen for ten thousand years. Finding them may be difficult, but its not impossible." "This world is so vast. Finding them is easier said than done!" Li Meng felt that finding the Dragon Kings was almost impossible. "Master, what is your wish?" "My wish? Nothing in particular. If possible, ruling the world doesnt sound bad." "Thats unlikely. Even if it were, it would take an extraordinarily long time." "Xiao Bai, do you have so little confidence in me?" "Master, dont forget your race. Your race, the goblins, is the weakest. On the Augus Continent, there are thousands of races. Even with an army of a million, you wouldnt make it out of the southern continent. Humans alone can block you in the remote corners of this land." Xiao Bai''s words left Li Meng speechless. Indeed, high-level combat strength is extremely crucial for a race. Without powerful individuals, even an army of ten million couldnt break out of the southern continent. The power of magic significantly diminishes the threat of sheer numbers. "Master, staying confined to the outskirts is meaningless. Travel across the continent and let your descendants spread throughout the world." "Thats not feasible. If I leave and a powerful enemy invades the Goblin Forest, itll be the end." Li Meng hadnt forgotten about the Holy War Army being formed by the Papal States. If he were to leave, hed have to deal with the Holy War Army first. "Master, the Goblin Forest is home to the Swamp Turtle King. If you can subdue it, you can intimidate humans and prevent them from acting recklessly." Swamp Turtle King? Li Mengs eyes lit up. Years ago, he and Yue E had encountered the Swamp Turtle King. "Xiao Bai, it should be strong, right? Can I defeat it?" The Swamp Turtle Kings stats were double his own. Acting rashly would likely end in death. "Master, magical beasts like the Swamp Turtle King have reached their limits. They can only age slowly over long years. As a water-type magical beast, the dense water-elemental spirits around you are its greatest lure. If you offer a life-sharing contract, it likely wont refuse. Your boundless vitality would allow it to live almost ''eternally.'' Master, your magical mastery has already approached the ''God Tier.'' If you develop more magical techniques, you could become the strongest Water Mage. Even if a battle occurs, you might overpower the Swamp Turtle King in a magical duel." Lying on the bed, Li Meng grinned. Indeed, while he wasnt strong enough as a warrior, his magical prowess had unknowingly reached the pinnacle of this world. In terms of magical power, only a handful in this world could match him. "Xiao Bai, the magical power of Demon Kings and Dragon Kings must be immense." Demon Kings and Dragon Kings are immortal beings. Thus, they can endlessly contract with slimes. "Master, although Demon Kings and Dragon Kings are immortal, they dont possess boundless vitality. They are no longer considered living beings but pure magical constructs." Xiao Bai seemed to understand what her master was thinking. Li Meng also understood Xiao Bais explanation. "Alright, Ill find it in a few days!" Having an emperor-level magical beast as an ally would make the Goblin Forest a sanctuary. Humans would think twice before invading the outer territories. "Heh, so smooth!" The silky texture under his hand brought a satisfied smile to Li Mengs face. At this time, the two women beside him were already asleep. Looking at their enchanting figures, Li Meng grinned. The bare centaur bodies still felt a bit strange. If the horse bodies were covered with fur, theyd look more like animals. That would appear more natural. It was a matter of perception. In Li Mengs understanding, centaurs had human upper bodies and horse lower bodies. But in this world, centaur horse bodies had smooth, fair skin. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though beautiful, they gave off a peculiar feeling. "Lets sleep. I wonder when Sandra will arrive." Thinking of Sandras graceful figure, Li Meng couldnt help but drool. Only mature, beautiful human noblewomen fit Li Mengs aesthetic preference. Time passed, and the night deepened. The next morning. In the Throne Palace, the Throne Hall. "Gobu Sheng, inform all tribes to search for the Swamp Turtle King. Hmm, its a very large turtle, as big as a mountain." A turtle as big as a mountain? Gobu Sheng scratched his head as he left the Throne Hall. Is there really such a big turtle? Who cares! If the king wants it found, Ill look for it. Thinking of this, Gobu Sheng grinned and quickened his pace, running out. If he found it, perhaps the king would reward him with a female pigman. That juicy meat would surely taste delicious. In the Throne Hall, Li Meng was enjoying his meal. Although he was less than two meters tall, his appetite was astonishing. Hundreds of pounds of meat were barely enough to satisfy him. Li Meng used a small knife to cut chunks from a pig leg. Piece by piece, he placed the meat into his mouth and chewed. Maids continuously brought food to the table. Fresh fish, dried meat, various herbs and spices. Over the next few days, Li Meng didnt rush to leave. Instead, he indulged himself in the royal harem, enjoying the various Princesses from different races. Pigmen, gnolls, beastmen, and centaurs each had their unique allure. As a goblin, even if they didnt match his aesthetic preference, Li Meng wouldnt refuse anyone. Chapter 220: Boss, I Want to Have Little Goblins with You Chapter 220: Boss, I Want to Have Little Goblins with You After all, with the lights off, it all feels the same. As long as you dont use your mouth, theres nothing you cant swallow. As a goblin, Li Meng was gradually becoming more goblin-like due to the strong goblin genes. That night, in the inner chambers of the Throne Palace. "Oh my heavens, you all are so strong!" After a sweaty and intense battle, the sleeping chambers quieted down a bit. On the large bed, five green-skinned figures could be seen. Some were lying prone, some lying on their sides, and one was draped entirely over the three-meter-tall Li Meng. Lying in a pile of female beastmen, Li Meng''s breathing was also heavy. Although he was strong, he felt a bit tired tonight. Looking at the voluptuous female beastmen around him, Li Meng grinned. Beastmen were much stronger than women of other races. They werent as reserved as females from other races either. For example, Pigmen, Gnolls, and Centaur females would all seem timid in bed. Although they allowed him to do as he pleased, there was no passion. Only the female beastmen were truly enthusiastic in bed. Sometimes, they even took the lead. "Great King, arent we beastman women the best?" A voluptuous female beastman lay in Li Mengs arms. Her relatively pretty face was smiling as she gazed at the Great King''s ugly yet handsome face. "Youre absolutely right. I really like you all!" Li Meng''s large hand unabashedly wrapped around the beastman woman''s waist. The beastman woman grinned and moved her body proactively. Soon, the previously quiet sleeping chambers became lively again. Time passed little by little, and the night deepened. No matter how long the night was, dawn always arrived eventually. The next morning, the doors to the sleeping chambers were pushed open. Li Meng came out, clutching his waist with a grin. "G-Great King, are... are you alright?" The maid outside asked cautiously. "Me? Hah, what could happen to me? Im hungry, go prepare breakfast!" "Yes, Great King!" The maids quickly hurried off. As Li Meng walked down the corridor, he stretched his back. Last nights strenuous activities had left his waist feeling sore. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking back at the sleeping chambers, Li Meng grinned. As expected of a race where everyone is a soldier. The strength of beastman women wasnt much weaker than their male counterparts. "Sandra shouldnt arrive so soon, so Ill go to the Ogre Mountains for a trip." Before heading out to travel, there were still many things to do. He needed to completely erase all traces of the demon race. Li Meng turned and left the area in front of the sleeping chamber doors, heading downstairs. After enjoying a delicious breakfast, Li Meng left the Throne Palace. Walking leisurely along the main road in the northern part of the Throne Tribe, Li Meng pondered. "Xiao Bai, I cant travel the world as a goblin, can I?" "Master, you can wear a mask to conceal your aura." "But what about my skin? Its green." "Master, there are many green-skinned races on the continent." "Then I cant go to the human world, right?" "You can. Humans only have enmity toward Dragonborn; they coexist with many other humanoid races." "Haha, then Im relieved!" "Master, you seem quite excited." "Yeah, I want to explore the world and trigger all kinds of interesting events." Who wouldnt want an adventurous life after crossing into another world? He had been in the Goblin Forest for many years. From a weak goblin, he had gradually become a Goblin King. Now, he had the strength to roam the world. "Master, you have many things to do, so set off as soon as possible!" "No rush, Xiao Bai. How long do you think Ill live?" "I dont know, Master. Although youre a goblin, you are similar to the champions of other races. I can sense some kind of protective power within you, but I cant trace its origin." Protective power? Li Meng thought of the concept of champions in this otherworld. Champions often had various protective abilities. "Master, as long as that power resides in you, you will have an ''immortal'' lifespan." Walking along the main road, Li Meng appeared pensive. Although it wasnt a bad thingat least Xiao Bai confirmed the existence of this powerit didnt belong to him. If one day this power suddenly disappeared, would he be drained of life in an instant like a slime? "Forget it, Ill deal with it when the time comes." Grinning, Li Meng pushed aside the sense of crisis in his heart. He felt there was no point in overthinking. His power was bestowed upon him by some unknown entity. If that entity wanted to take it back, could he stop it? Instead of worrying, he decided to live his life freely. Li Meng wasnt seeking immortality. As long as he could live another fifty years, it would be enough. Anything beyond that didnt matter. Death was nothing to be afraid of. Leaving the Throne Tribe, Li Meng headed north toward the Iron Cavern. Morning, outside the Iron Cavern. "Benben, come on, lets go deal with that black-skinned ogre." Hearing this, Benben chuckled. "Boss, thats great! Ive been wanting to take care of it for a while." "Boss, wait. Ill go back and put on my armor." "No need. Just watch how I take it down!" "Alright, Boss, lets head out then." And so, the two of them walked into the depths of the forest, empty-handed. In the dim forest, the two moved in single file. Benbens seven-meter-tall frame looked particularly massive, like a moving mountain of flesh. Li Meng, on the other hand, maintained his two-meter-tall stature. "Boss, Ive missed you. Its been so long." "Im always in the Throne Tribe. If you miss me, just come find me there." "Boss, thats not the kind of miss I mean." "Benben, is there a difference?" Li Meng slowed his pace, glancing at Benben. Benben scratched his head, looking down at his boss. "I dont know. Ive just been thinking about you a lot lately." Sizing up Benben, Li Meng took a sniff and grinned knowingly. "Benben, youre in heat, arent you?" "Boss, is that what it is?" "It definitely is. I can smell it." "Boss, then let me have little goblins with you." Faced with Benbens innocent gaze, Li Meng gave an awkward smile. "Benben, didnt you say you didnt want to have little goblins?" Benben shook his large head. "Its fine if its with you, Boss." "Uh... Well, there are already too many goblins right now. Lets hold off." "Boss, dont you like me?" "Of course, I like you." "Then why wont you have little goblins with me, Boss?" "Uh... The kind of liking I have for you is different." "Different? How different?" "Benben, would you reproduce with your siblings or parents?" Benben shook his head. "Boss is your family, so we cant have little goblins together." "But Boss, youre not an ogre!" "Im a goblin-shaped ogre. Im your family." Chapter 221: The True King of Ogres Chapter 221: The True King of Ogres "Boss, Benben is just big, not stupid!" "Uh... well, haha!" Li Meng''s loud laughter echoed through the forest. Although Benben didnt align with Li Meng''s aesthetic standards, the fact that Benben wanted to have little goblins with him still made Li Meng happy. This showed that Benben liked him a lot. Being liked was always better than being disliked. Over the next few days, the two of them traveled northward. After leaving the Goblin Forest, they ventured deep into the Ogre Mountains. It took them another two days before they arrived at a peculiar ring-shaped mountain. The circular mountain formed a natural wall, with a lake inside and numerous caves along the cliffs. At the entrance of the circular mountain, in a large canyon, Li Meng and Benben gazed at the entrance in the distancea crack about twenty meters wide. "Roar!" Benben let out a thunderous roar toward the mountain. The deafening sound reverberated between heaven and earth. Before long, the ring-shaped mountain erupted with noise, and roars echoed endlessly. Amid the rumbling sound of footsteps, a large group of ogres rushed out. Since it was daytime, ogres dared not come out. However, upon nearing a distance of less than thirty meters from the two, the ogres hesitated to move forward. Their faces showed fear as they looked at Benben. Such a massive figurethis was the true King of Ogres. "Scram... scram! This is the territory of the mighty King of Ogres!" The leading ogre mustered its courage to step forward, holding a stone club as it roared at Li Meng and Benben. Li Meng grinned, raising his hand to mimic a handgun gesture. "Bang!" A stone bullet, condensed with magical light, shot out. It crossed dozens of meters in an instant and struck the ogre''s head. "Splat!" A hole instantly appeared in the ogre''s massive head, and its huge body collapsed with a thud amidst the splattering blood and brain matter. This scene filled the other ogres with fear. Li Meng glared menacingly at them. "Out of the way, you trash!" Facing Li Meng''s fierce gaze, the ogres fearfully made way. "Benben, lets go. Time to wreak havoc." Benben laughed with a roar, following Li Meng as they approached the entrance to the circular mountain. "Boss, I still like it when you scold me!" Benben looked down at his boss as they walked. "Why?" "Because when you do, you seem just as silly as me, roar!" Benben laughed heartily. "Benben, do you know what role-playing is?" "No idea!" "What do goblins look like to you?" "Ugly, stupid little things!" "If a goblin became as smart as a human, what would you do?" "Id remember it and then kill it." "So, as your boss, I can appear strong but not overly clever." A goblin, no matter how strong, would only be remembered for its strength and approached with caution. But if a goblin became as smart as a human, it wouldnt just be rememberedit would become a target. Li Meng suspected that the Holy Kingdom had been provoked into forming a crusade army precisely because of his actions. At that time, he acted far too unlike a goblin, making the Holy Kingdom perceive him as a significant threat. "Roar, boss, youre so smart!" "Of course, otherwise, how could I be your boss?" The two of them leisurely advanced deep into enemy territory, completely ignoring the ogres glaring at them from all sides. "Boss, I smell it. Its inside." Benben pointed to a massive cave within the circular mountain. "Lets go take a look!" Under the gaze of countless ogres, the two entered the cave. The interior was dark and smelled unpleasant. As they walked further, a larger space came into view. This was a cavern-like area with water, a small stream flowing through, and many stalagmites standing upright. On a relatively flat area not far ahead stood a massive figure. [Mutated Ogre (Elite)] [Level: 57] [Strength: 2471] [Defense: 2578] [Agility: 2374] [Magic: 647] [Physical Regeneration: LV4] Its skills were no different from ordinary ogres, having only a physical regeneration skill. "You dare come here? Ill kill you!" A roar echoed through the cave as the six-meter-tall Mutated Ogre charged forward, wielding a giant, rusted spiked club clearly made by the demons for it. Li Mengs expression remained indifferent as he extended his hand. Azure magic surged, and a water sphere quickly formed. The next moment, a one-meter-diameter water sphere shot through the air. "Boom!" The Mutated Ogre''s head exploded like a watermelon, its massive headless body collapsing heavily to the ground. Although ogres had strong anti-magic constitutions, it didnt mean they were immune to magic. Despite appearing to be a simple water ball attack, the moves power rivaled a king-tier spell. In this world, magic was divided into seven tiers: lower, middle, upper, king-tier, saint-tier, emperor-tier, and god-tier. Similarly, warriors and mages had seven levels: lower warrior, middle warrior, upper warrior, sword king, sword saint, sword emperor, and sword god. Warriors were a general term for close-combat professions, and any fighter wielding a weapon could be called a warrior. Sword-magic dual cultivation also existed, such as with paladins. Paladin was a title, not a profession rank. Mages followed the same tiering, divided into lower mage, middle mage, upper mage, king-tier mage, saint-tier mage, emperor-tier mage, and god-tier mage. Depending on their elemental specialization, they were called by different namesfor instance, a king-tier mage skilled in water magic would be called a King Water Mage, and one adept in fire magic a King Fire Mage. These were the bits of knowledge Xiao Bai had shared with Li Meng. The cave''s commotion subsided quickly, and before long, under the terrified gazes of the ogres outside, Benben dragged the Mutated Ogres headless corpse out. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Standing outside, Benben swung the massive corpse, tossing it in front of the ogres. "From now on, Im your boss, understand?" Benben puffed out his chest and glared at the ogres. At the entrances of various caves, more and more ogre heads appeared, numbering over a hundred at a glance. Terrified, the ogres nodded in unison. Chapter 222: Ten Years and 800 Points Chapter 222: Ten Years and 800 Points Thus, Li Meng and Benben successfully subdued a kingdom of Ogres. Although it seemed straightforward, it was truly thanks to Benben''s influence. Benben was the purest Ogre. As a result, after the king was defeated, it was natural for Benben to become the new king. Without Benben, they might have needed to kill half of the Ogres and Ogre Magi to instill enough fear to make them submit. That night, the full moon hung high in the sky. Two figures, one large and one small, stood on the mountaintop on the northern side of the crater. "Benben, this is a good place. You can stay here from now on." Benben looked down at his boss beside him. "Boss, I want to go back to the Iron Cavern. It''s closer to where you are." Li Meng extended his hand as if trying to grasp the moon. "Boss is about to head out into the world soon. It might be a long time before I return." Benben raised his head to look at the full moon. The outside world? Benben couldnt understand why his boss wanted to leave his home. "As you wish. Go wherever you want." Li Meng grinned and sat down cross-legged. There was no need to confine Benben to one place. Benben could go wherever he pleased. He could return to the Iron Cavern or stay here. Benben also sat down, and the two of them silently gazed at the full moon in the sky. "System, begin life simulation!" The future had already changed. It was time to predict the new future. [Life Simulation Begins] [You sat on the mountaintop chatting with Benben about life. You decided to travel the world.] [One day, Sandra found the Throne Tribe.] [That night, Sandra became your first human Princess.] [A month later, you let Sandra go.] [You received news from various tribes that the Swamp Turtle King was not found in Goblin Forest.] [One day, you left the Throne Tribe to officially embark on your journey around the world.] [To gather intelligence on the Holy War Army, you headed to the Irisis Principality.] [You crossed the Ogre Mountains and entered the Twilight Forest.] [You encountered a caravan and tried to hitch a ride but were rejected.] [With no money, you displayed your abilities as a Water King-level Grand Mage. The caravan agreed to give you a lift.] [The caravan successfully arrived at "Katron Town."] [To earn money and experience the adventurers life, you decided to become an adventurer.] [You registered at the Adventurer''s Guild and became a Black Iron-level adventurer.] [You decided to earn money while heading north to the Irisis Principalitys main city, "Obenlo."] [An adventurer squad invited you to join their team and promised to accept a mission to escort a caravan north.] [You agreed and escorted a caravan with the adventurer squad to Kavala City.] [The caravan was ambushed by bandits, and the adventurer squad escorting the caravan suddenly betrayed you.] [To avoid mission failure, you killed the adventurer squad and the bandits.] [You successfully escorted the caravan to Kavala City.] [You stayed briefly in Kavala City.] [One day, you received news from Sandra.] [A delegation from the Papal Nation was heading to the Irisis Principalitys main city, "Obenlo."] [To prevent the Papal Nation from successfully persuading the Irisis Principality to form the Holy War Army, you decided to ambush the Papal Nation delegation.] [You left Kavala City and headed to the western border city of the Irisis Principality, "Leo."] [You arrived in Leo and patiently waited.] [One day, a grand delegation from the Papal Nation entered Leo through the west city gate.] [You followed the Papal Nation delegation out of Leo City, heading east.] [On a golden wheat field road, you ambushed the Papal Nation delegation.] [Due to the ambush, the formation of the Holy War Army was indefinitely postponed.] [You decided to kill the Skeleton Dragon King.] [To obtain Light Element magic power, you decided to go to the Saint Byron Continent.] [You arrived on the Saint Byron Continent and encountered many adventurers, triggering numerous events.] S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [In the labyrinth city "Oakledo," you found the Light Slime in a dungeon.] [You went to the Central Continent and found the Skeleton Dragon King in the ancient city "Camelot."] [You killed the Skeleton Dragon King and obtained Bone Jade.] [You decided to kill the Holy Dragon King.] [To gain the power to kill the Holy Dragon King, you traveled to the Northern Continent to find the Ice Slime.] [You arrived in the port city "Vestermen" on the Northern Continent.] [In the Glacier Mountains, you successfully found the Ice Slime.] [You went to the Saint Byron Continent and found the Holy Dragon King in the Sky City "Saint Leo."] [You successfully killed the Holy Dragon King and obtained Bone Jade.] [You decided to find the missing Water Holy Dragon King, Rock Dragon King, and Storm Dragon King.] [You traveled across continents but could not find any trace of them.] [The ten-year limit arrived.] [Timeline anchor fixed, major trends unchanged, simulation invalid.] [As a transmigrator, you seemed to have found the meaning of your arrival in this world. Guided by an unseen force, you began to act, eliminating many entities that greatly impacted the world. Because of your existence, the world gradually became better. However, the gears of fate would not stop for anyone, whether it was you or all beings.] [Life Simulation Ends. Rating: 800] [Choose one of the following options:] [Each 50 points consumed: Level +1] [Each 1 point consumed: Attribute +1] [Each 30 points consumed: Charm +1] [Each 50 points consumed: "Iron Body" skill level +1] [Each 50 points consumed: "Speech Spirit" skill level +1] [Each 1000 points consumed: "Mad God" skill level +1] [Each 20 points consumed: "Limb Enhancement" skill level +1] "Has the predicted timeline extended to ten years?" Looking at the full moon, Li Meng thought to himself. The future version of him seemed extremely busy. He spent ten years traveling the continents, running around everywhere. He even killed the Skeleton Dragon King and the Holy Dragon King. Those were Dragon Kings, the pinnacle beings of this world. However, the final outcome wasnt great. After so many years, he hadnt found a single missing Dragon King. Moreover, the points required to increase Charm and Luck attributes fluctuated inconsistently. "Upgrade the ''Limb Enhancement'' skill level!" Level gains aside, the most urgent matter now was increasing the panel attributes. [40 points consumed, ''Limb Enhancement'' skill +4] [''Limb Enhancement'' skill maxed out, automatically advancing to ''Enhanced Brute Force.''] [180 points consumed, ''Enhanced Brute Force'' skill +9.] [''Enhanced Brute Force'' skill maxed out, automatically advancing to ''Super Brute Force.''] [450 points consumed, ''Super Brute Force'' skill +9.] [''Super Brute Force'' skill maxed out, automatically advancing to ''Divine Child: Monster Strength.''] [100 points consumed, ''Divine Child: Monster Strength'' skill +1.] Familiar intense pain struck immediately. Li Mengs limbs made cracking sounds as if some force was forcibly reshaping them. The muscles and veins in his limbs bulged prominently. After a while, the severe pain gradually subsided. Chapter 223: The Mask Chapter 223: The Mask With a thought, Li Meng opened the character panel. [Name: Gobumeng] [Race: Goblin King] [Level: 2] [Strength: 64337] [Defense: 26197] [Agility: 67147] [Magic: 2765411] [Charm: 0] [Luck: 11] [Devourer King: Devouring flesh can comprehensively enhance panel attributes and acquire the devoured target''s skills.] [Steel Body: LV5 (Strength +5000, Defense +5000, Agility +2500)] [Wind Blade: LV1] [Undying Body: LV2] [Word Spirit: LV1] [King of Ice Elements: LV1] [Mad God: LV1] [Divine Child: Monster Strength: LV2 (Strength 20000+, Agility 20000+)] [Elemental Affinity: LV1 (Magic +1000)] [War Stomp: LV1] [Rock Bullet: LV1] [Shapeshift: LV1] [Water Elemental Spirit (Symbiotic Talent Skill)] The exaggerated attribute bonuses left Li Meng completely dumbfounded. He hadnt expected the skill cap obtained from Gobuba to be so high. Skills even slightly related to gods were indeed formidable. That night, as the darkness deepened, Li Meng left the Ogres nest early the next morning. Benben did not follow him back to the Throne Tribe; it would remain at the Ogre''s nest for some time. Without Benben, Li Meng took only half a day to return to the Throne Tribe. Morning, Throne Hall. Will this really work? Seated on the throne, Li Meng held a black enchanted carving knife in his hand. On the table before him lay a mask made of mithril. Any magic can be released through a rune magic array. Even magic I cant use? Different magics have different rune magic array constructions. As long as I know them, it works. Li Meng carefully began engraving on the mask. Xiao Bai, does this count as making alchemical equipment? Alchemical equipment? Whats that? Master, we are making a magical artifact. Will it really be effective? Of course, this will make it impossible for powerful individuals to discern your true identity. Wouldnt wearing a hooded robe work just as well? No, its completely useless against powerful individuals with x-ray vision abilities. I see. That makes sense now. In the Throne Hall, Li Meng focused on engraving the rune magic array under Xiao Bais guidance. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Speaking of which, why did I decide to mess with the Skeletal Dragon King? As he continued engraving, Li Meng recalled his actions from the future timeline. His purpose in killing the Skeletal Dragon King seemed to be for the Bone Jade. Could this have been Xiao Bais request? Xiao Bai, do you hold a grudge against the Dragon God? Yes, an irreconcilable hatred. Do you want revenge? Yes, very much! What kind of being is the Dragon God? I dont know. Since I was sealed, there has been no news of it. Since its a god, it should be quite famous in this world, right? No, not many people know of the Dragon Gods existence. Why? Isnt it said that most intelligent races on the Augus Continent are dragon descendants? Too much time has passed. Even long-lived races forget certain things with the passage of time. Do you want me to take revenge for you? I... Im not sure. Do you think Im incapable? Yes, at least the current Master is not. By the way, what exactly is the Maggot Dragon Curse? Its something that forces me to survive by feeding on my host''s life force. Is there no way to lift the curse? There is. Kill the Dragon God, and the curse will naturally vanish. Thats no easy task. Yes, its very, very difficult. Theres always a way. Let time become the blade that slays the Dragon God. Master, arent you afraid Im using you? It doesnt matter. Its mutual benefit. You can help me, and if I have the power, I dont mind causing trouble for the Dragon God. Master, I mean the contract might not even work. Even though Im a goblin, Im not stupid. Special beings like you cant be measured by ordinary biological standards. You can split into separate entities, but they probably have their own independent consciousness. Otherwise, the ancient dragon wouldnt have betrayed you. Master, I lied to you. Although Ive signed a contract with you, many of my split entities are still independent. They are scattered across the world and did not die because of the contract. While I can communicate with them, I cannot control them. I figured as much. It was expected. Li Meng didnt have much of an emotional reaction to being deceived. Life itself is selfish; every decision weighs benefits and losses. Your split entities wont go out of control, will they? No, they will inherit the contract from me. Thats good. Lets move past this matter! Master, thank you. Xiao Bai, is the Skeletal Dragon King powerful? Very powerful. Its one of the thirteen Overpowering Entities. Overpowering Entities? What are they? Overpowering Entities are beings with extraordinary strength. On the Augus Continent, there is an Overpowering Ranking. The top thirteen on the list are the most formidable. Each of them commands a region and is feared by many. Even being ranked one hundred on the list requires extraordinary strength, and the Skeletal Dragon King is ranked fifth among the top thirteen. Why, then, did he choose to provoke the Skeletal Dragon King? Even though his future self had slain it, Li Meng still doubted his current abilities. In less than four years, could he truly become one of the top powerhouses in this world? No, its probably not that simple. Li Meng recalled his actions before killing the Skeletal Dragon King, such as seeking out the Light Slime. Light elemental power is the bane of undead creatures. Clearly, his future self had made thorough preparations before taking on the Skeletal Dragon King. Time passed bit by bit, day after day. In the following days, Li Meng focused solely on one task: engraving dense rune magic arrays on the mask. A new day arrived, morning. Is it finally done? Li Meng looked curiously at the mask in his hands. By infusing magic into the mask, the rune magic array would activate and vanish. After more than half a month, his hands were almost stiff from the delicate engraving. The difficulty of engraving the rune magic array far exceeded his expectations. Master, try wearing it. Curious, Li Meng put on the mask. The moment he wore it, a miraculous transformation occurred. The mask quickly liquefied, enveloping his entire head in an instant. Li Meng became a faceless figure. Amazingly, although the mask covered his eyes, it didnt obstruct his vision. Li Meng tapped his finger on the table. A white mist immediately appeared, and with a cracking sound, a small ice wall rose from the surface. Chapter 224: One Punch and Battle Qi Chapter 224: One Punch and Battle Qi Looking at his reflection in the ice. Li Meng touched his smooth mask. "Xiao Bai, this appearance looks really strange!" "No matter how strange, its still better than the master showing his face." "Thats true. But, isnt there any magic to change my appearance?" "There is, but its easy to see through." "Alright then, strange it is." "Master, when will you set out?" "Lets wait a bit longer. That human woman hasnt come yet." Li Meng took off the mask and stood up. "Before that, lets go see Yue E!" Saying this, Li Meng walked out. Leaving the throne hall, Li Meng headed west. He exited the Throne Tribe through the western gate. "Where is the King going again?" "Who knows!" "The King will come back soon, right?" "Probably maybe." In the dim forest, after walking a while, Li Meng arrived at the riverbank. With a leap, Li Mengs figure shot forward like a cannonball, landing steadily on the water''s surface. This time, there was no layer of ice on the water. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng stepped on the surface and sprinted. Wherever he passed, ripples spread across the water. In the blink of an eye, Li Mengs figure disappeared at the end of the river. --- The Next Day, Black Mountain Marshlands. In the afternoon, the scorching sun shone upon the land. In the southern waters of Black Mountain. A figure suddenly appeared on the water''s surface. "Yue E! Yue E!" The loud voice echoed across the land and sky. Some Lizardmen noticed the commotion and their expressions changed drastically. They hurriedly ran back to the tribe. Standing on the water, Li Meng gazed at the endless white waters around him. Suddenly, his eyes fixed on the west. In that direction, a massive shadow moved beneath the water. Soon, the giant shadow approached Li Meng. "Boss! Boss!" Without any splashing, Yue Es enormous body gently surfaced. Her gigantic head appeared right beside Li Meng. "Boss, why did you become so small?" Yue Es eyes, larger than plates, stared directly at the boss. If not for the familiar scent from him, Yue E wouldnt have recognized this tiny figure as her boss. Li Meng grinned and pulled off his clothes. His body swelled visibly, growing from two meters to a towering 5.5 meters in height. "Boss, youre huge!" Yue E looked at her now gigantic boss in amazement. "How about it? Handsome, right?" Li Meng struck a pose. His muscular body was well-defined, tall, and powerful. Picking up a package from the ground, Li Meng tossed it to Yue E. Yue E opened her mouth and swallowed the package whole. Inside the package were not only magic crystals but also fragments of Xiao Bais split body. "Yue E, your boss will soon be heading out on a long journey. Itll be a while before I return." "A long journey? How long?" "A few years, maybe. Not sure." "Just a few years? Thats like a nap." Hearing this, Li Meng chuckled. To a species with a long lifespan, a few years was but a blink of an eye. As the Swamp Crocodile King, Yue E naturally had a lengthy lifespan. "You should go out and explore too. Head to the ocean. There are plenty of magical beasts to hunt and devour. Ive become this strong; you cant stay a weakling!" "Boss, the ocean is dangerous." Yue E shook her massive head, a hint of fear flashing in her eyes. "Just dont stray too far from the continent. Run if you encounter something you cant handle." Hesitant, Yue E nodded slightly. "Boss, are you really that strong?" Yue Es question left Li Meng momentarily stumped. Since hed never faced a worthy opponent, he had no clear sense of his strength. Although he had defeated the Flame Demon Lord and the Ghost Beastman at the Garrison Fort, neither of them posed a challenge. From the moment the battles began, Li Meng knew he wouldnt lose. The Flame Demon Lord and the Ghost Beastman didnt qualify as true powerhousesat least not in his eyes. "I guess Im strong. Ten of you wouldnt be a match for me." "I I dont believe it. Boss, Im really strong!" Although Yue Es expression wasnt visible, her disbelief was evident. Li Meng grinned and stretched his arms. "Lets test it then. Use your strongest skill to attack me!" Yue E quickly shook her massive head. "No way! Youll die!" "I wont. Im strong." "Then youd better dodge, Boss." "No dodging. Dodging defeats the purpose." "Then forget it, Boss. I believe youre strong." "Yue E, youre no fun. Your boss doesnt like boring people." "I got it, Boss!" Yue Es massive body dove back into the water. The enormous shadow moved away before resurfacing several hundred meters away. "Boss, take this!" Yue E opened her mouth, spitting out a water ball. The water ball roared toward Li Meng. In the blink of an eye, it was upon him. Li Meng curled his lips slightly and swatted the water ball with his hand. The resulting wave and water spray shattered the water ball. "Yue E, is that all youve got?" Angered by her bosss mockery, Yue E roared. "Boss, youve made me mad!" With a deafening roar, Yue E opened her mouth again. Magical energy surged, forming an even larger water ball. This time, the water ball carried immense magical power, sending waves rolling in its wake. "Bring it on!" Li Meng grinned, stepping forward with his right foot. Clenching his right fist, he threw a punch. A powerful shockwave exploded forth. The water ball, a hundred meters away, burst apart with a thunderous bang. The shockwave continued, lifting a massive column of water and slamming into Yue E. The impact flipped Yue E upside down along with the water column. Such was the terrifying power of the Divine child''s *Monster Strength* skill. Even the force of the air stirred by his fist carried immense destructive power. No, that wasnt mere airit was magical energy. "Xiao Bai, this must be battle qi." Li Meng could feel a strange energy erupting as he threw his punch. "Yes, Master. When did you learn to use battle qi?" "Uh I dont know. It just happened." "" So this was battle qi? Li Meng stared at his fist in wonder. Though invisible, the space around his fist seemed to distort. "Xiao Bai, does battle qi have attributes?" Li Meng recalled the Sword King Carlos. His techniques, rather than pure battle qi, resembled magiclong-range, terrain-altering attacks. Chapter 225: Sandra’s Arrival Chapter 225: Sandra''s Arrival "Of course, there are. Humans practicing the Sword Techniques of Light cultivate light-elemental battle energy, while Water Flow Sword Techniques cultivate water-elemental battle energy. Apart from these two schools, humans also practice many other elemental battle energy schools." "Master, Ive mentioned before, battle energy is also a form of magic. Since it is magic, it inevitably has elemental distinctions." "I once fought against an expert from the Sword Techniques of Light school. Rather than calling it swordsmanship, it was more like magic." "The swordsmanship of the Sword Techniques of Light school is indeed impressive, with strong attacks, but it lacks endurance. If they fail to defeat their enemy swiftly, they fall into a disadvantage." Hearing Xiaobai''s explanation, Li Meng recalled something. It did seem to be true. The sword strikes of Sword King Carlos were nearly impossible to counter. However, after a few moves, his strength waned. "Boss, boss, that move was so cool!" At that moment, Yue E swam over. That previous attack hadnt harmed Yue E. After all, Li Meng hadnt used his full power in that punch. Facing Yue Es admiring gaze, Li Meng grinned. "Now you know how amazing your boss is, right?" Yue E quickly nodded her massive crocodile head. "Boss, youre incredible. Even a hundred of me cant match you. Boss, Im heading to the ocean." Seeing her boss''s strength, Yue E felt she couldnt fall behind. Just then, a white head emerged from the distant water surface. The owner of the white head was Bai Ling. She hesitated, looking at the two massive figures not far away. "Bai Ling, what are you looking at? Come over here!" Hearing the king''s shout, Bai Ling swam over. Li Meng sat cross-legged on the waters surface. Before long, Bai Ling arrived at his side. "Um Your Majesty!" Li Meng grinned and reached out with a large hand to grab Bai Ling, pulling her into his arms. Bai Ling, sitting atop Li Meng, looked panicked. Oh heavens, hes so massive he can practically serve as a chair. "Are you staying in the Black Mountain Tribe?" Bai Ling clung tightly to the king''s strong, towering figure and nodded gently. "Most of my people are here, so I want to stay." "Do as you like. You can stay wherever you want." "Thank you, Your Majesty." During their conversation, Li Meng and Bai Ling discussed many things. Since the Black Mountain Marshlands incident, the swamp lizardmen had essentially been left to fend for themselves under Li Mengs rule. Although their lives couldn''t be called blissful, they no longer struggled for food or clothing. In the past, most of their day was spent hunting, but now, freed from such worries, their quality of life had greatly improved. Li Meng didnt linger in the Black Mountain Marshlands. Before nightfall, he left amidst Yue Es reluctant gaze. ------ The next afternoon. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your Majesty, youve finally returned!" The moment Li Meng entered the Throne Hall, he was greeted by Margarita. She approached him joyfully. "Whats the matter? Missed your king?" Li Meng grinned and wrapped his arm around Margaritas waist. Margarita blushed slightly and gently pushed against his chest. "Your Majesty, that human woman has arrived!" Before leaving, Li Meng had instructed Margarita that a human woman would be coming to the Throne Tribe soon. Upon hearing this, Li Mengs eyes lit up. He hadnt expected Sandra to arrive so quickly. It had been less than two months. "Where is she?" "Shes been arranged in the Princesss chamber in the royal harem." "Lets go see her!" Excitement flashed in Li Mengs eyes. Once Sandra''s matter was resolved, he could begin his next expedition. "Your Majesty, shes in this chamber!" Standing at the door, Li Meng couldnt wait and pushed it open. Margarita didnt follow him. She closed the door behind him. The sound of the door opening and closing made the woman inside the chamber visibly nervous. She wore a pale blue, low-cut mage robe and gown. Her ears were adorned with crystal earrings. Her golden hair, long enough to reach her hips, cascaded loosely over her shoulders, with some of it trailing onto the bed. She clutched a staff tightly in her hands, her face tense as she watched the goblin enter the chamber. Is this a goblin? Although his skin was green and his face somewhat ugly, he didnt have the typical goblin''s large belly. His physique appeared very strong. His face, while unattractive, was far better than that of a typical goblin. Goblin faces usually resembled those of clowns, but his looked relatively normal. "Who who are you? I I am the Goblin King''s Princess!" Sandra knew very well what goblins were like. Perhaps this goblin intended to take advantage of her while the Goblin King was away. Hearing this, Li Meng grinned. "If you admit youre my Princess, why are you afraid?" Li Meng didnt stop and walked straight toward Sandra. So, he is the Goblin King? As the goblin approached, Sandras expression wavered between doubt and certainty. She remembered something. The Goblin King had mentioned he could change his size. "What, do you still want to fight me?" Sitting beside Sandra, Li Meng casually placed his arm around her waist. The sensation beneath his hand made Li Meng grin. The bodies of human women were truly exquisite. Sandra quickly shook her head. "I Im not here to fight you." Li Meng leaned in closer to Sandra, his face near hers. "Then put down the staff!" Burying his face in the crook of Sandras neck, Li Meng greedily inhaled her scent. No wonder goblins loved humans so much. Humans truly had a sweet and fragrant aroma. Sandras eyes filled with despair. Though she had mentally prepared herself when she agreed to come, facing the reality still left her shaken. But there was no escape now. Glancing at Sandras snow-white chest and deep cleavage, Li Meng grinned. "Ill be gentle." With that, Li Meng exerted slight force, pushing Sandra onto the bed. Her staff fell to the ground. "Goblin King, you" "Call me Your Majesty!" "Your Majesty, I I cant stay here for half a year." "Because of Earl Mors?" "If he finds out about this, I wont have the courage to go on living." Although everything she did was for her husband, Sandra knew Mors would never understand. He would go mad and charge into Goblin Forest without hesitation. If that happened, both she and her husband would lose everything. "Fine, after you give birth to a little goblin, you can leave. For the next few years, you wont have to come back." "Re really?" Pinned beneath Li Meng, Sandras face lit up with joy. Li Meng grinned at her. "Im the king. I dont lie. But for this month, youll have to serve me well." Chapter 226: A New Beginning Chapter 226: A New Beginning Looking at the ugly face before her, Sandra trembled as she extended her hand. Her expression changed repeatedly, but finally, as if resigning to her fate, she wrapped her arms around Li Mengs neck and closed her eyes. To protect her family, she was willing to sacrifice anything. Well, I wont hold back then! Li Meng grinned, lowering his head to kiss Sandra''s lips. Soon, a scream echoed from the royal bedchamber, followed by noise that filled every inch of the room. Initially, the sounds were somewhat suppressed, but it didnt take long for them to reveal joy. Outside the bedchamber, Margaritas face turned slightly red as she listened to the noises within. The king was indeed strong in that regard, capable of adapting to any size needed to satisfy a female. Ignoring his identity as a goblin, the king was a treasure to any woman. Even she sometimes missed the passion shared with the king in bed. Over the following days, the sounds from the bedchamber continued intermittently. One day, two days, three days... It wasnt until the seventh day that Li Meng emerged from the bedchamber, looking refreshed. Your Majesty! The lizardwoman maids waiting outside slightly bowed their heads. Take good care of the human Princess. Yes! Inside the bedchamber, Sandra sat leaning against the headboard. Her body was bare, revealing her snow-white skin and graceful figure. Her breathing was heavy, her eyes sultry. Lowering her gaze to her now-rounded belly, Sandras eyes showed a trace of melancholy. Tears rolled down her cheeks. Mors... Im sorry! Soon, the sound of sobbing came from the bedchamber. Compared to the savage tribes of the Southern Wilderness, humans seemed so fragile. In the following days, Li Meng did not rush to depart. Instead, he entrusted several tasks to Gobu Sheng and visited Gobu Das carpentry workshop in the Iron Cavern. One day, the palace was filled with the cries of a newborn goblin. Sandra had given birth to a baby goblin. The next day, Sandra couldnt wait to leave the Throne Tribe. Morning, outside the east gate of the Throne Tribe: Shall I send a centaur squad to escort you back? Hearing this, Sandra tensed up and quickly declined the kings offer. Your Majesty, I am a Water King-level mage. There wont be any danger. Li Meng grinned and didnt insist. Take the Ogre Mountain Range route. Any creature that could threaten you there is already under my command. The Ogre Mountain Range was home to many magical beasts, such as Skurg, rock lizards, ogres, and trolls. The most dangerous ones, the ogres and trolls, had already submitted to his rule. Sandra nodded lightly. Your Majesty... about the Garrison Fort. We harbor no ill will against you. Could you... Looking at the king before her, Sandra struggled to get her words out. The demon race had already been driven out by the king, who now ruled as the most powerful force in the outer realms. The savage tribes of the Southern Wilderness had also submitted to his banner. This made the king the sole threat to the Garrison Fort. Li Meng grinned, spreading his arms. Sandra blushed and threw herself into the kings embrace. Li Meng leisurely held Sandras soft and delicate body. That softness, that fragranceit was irresistible. Dont worry. As long as you remain my Princess, the Garrison Fort will be safe. Hearing the kings promise, Sandras lips curved into a small smile. Her sacrifices felt worthwhile for those words. Your Majesty, I... I must leave now! Hmm. Though he said so, Li Meng still didnt release Sandra. His hands subtly slid down to her waist and hips. Your Majesty! Sandra bit her lip, calling out softly in protest. Haha! With a hearty laugh, Li Meng playfully patted Sandras hips before finally letting go. Go on. If I miss you, Ill contact you. Sandra took a deep breath. Holding her staff, she bowed deeply to Li Meng and then turned to walk away, her hips swaying with each step. Watching her graceful retreating figure, Li Meng chuckled to himself. He truly preferred human women. Though lustful, it was just his goblin nature. It wasnt until Sandras figure disappeared into the forest that Li Meng looked away. Margarita, the Throne Tribe is in your hands now! Margaritas expression turned serious as she turned and placed a hand over her chest in a salute. Yes, Your Majesty! Thanks to Xiao Bai, Margarita could now communicate with other races without difficulty. Margarita had become the queen of the Throne Tribe. After his departure, she would oversee everything in the tribe. Well then, I must set off too! With that, Li Meng walked westward along the wooden wall, waving as he went. Margarita, contact me anytime if something comes up! Margarita maintained her composed demeanor, saluting again. Yes, Your Majesty! As she watched the kings figure disappear into the distance, Margarita remained silent. She didnt understand why, but she could barely remember that the king was a goblin. When the king entrusted the Throne Tribe to her, she felt nothing but joy. It signified his trust in her. At some point, the memories of her former mate and children had faded, replaced entirely by thoughts of the king. When she heard of his journey, an inexplicable sense of loss filled her heart. She longed for the king to stay in the Throne Tribe forever, always by her side. Sometimes, her thoughts shocked even herself, yet she couldnt stop thinking about him. Margarita, youre not thinking about me, are you? The sudden voice in her mind startled Margarita. Then, she smiled softly, saluting in the direction where the king had left. Your Majesty, dont forget Margarita while youre away! Haha, I wont! In his fourth year in this world, Li Meng began his journey around the globe. ------ Irisis Principality. Southern border, Twilight Forest. Barony of Maropura. On a winding forest path, a black-robed figure walked unhurriedly. The figure, approximately two meters tall, was shrouded entirely in a black robe. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From within the hood, only a silver mask could be seen. Xiao Bai, whats the current situation with humans in the southern continent? Human nations have some disputes, but overall, things are peaceful. Though the Holy Kingdom has fractured, it remains the strongest human nation. The nations that split off still nominally serve as its vassals. Human unity is necessary, as the draconians of the Central Continent always covet the southern continent''s humans. Chapter 227: Bandits and Carriage Chapter 227: Bandits and Carriage Li Meng lowered his head to examine his attire. He always cared about his appearance. Was this outfit too conspicuous? After all, the stranger one looks, the more curiosity they attract. But then again, this place was truly remote. Li Meng raised his head and looked toward the end of the forest path. Though it was a road, it was uneven and rugged. It seemed as if no one had passed through it. Weeds were gradually encroaching on the edges of the path. Since stepping onto this road, Li Meng hadnt encountered a single human being. Master, what do you intend to do? Do? Li Meng thought of the predicted future timeline. Becoming an adventurer was not really necessary. He could head straight to the city of Leo and wait for the envoy from the Papal States. But finding Leo City was a hassle. After all, he was completely ignorant of the various human nations. So becoming an adventurer might seem unnecessary, but in reality, it was essential. The Adventurers Guild was the best channel for obtaining geographical information. Lets become an adventurer and explore a bit. Some things couldnt be shared with Xiao Bai. Huh, whats that? The sound of wheels? At that moment, the sound of hooves and wheels rolling over the ground came from behind. Li Meng discreetly moved to the side of the road. Before long, a carriage escorted by guards appeared from the road behind him. Judging by their attire, the escorts were adventurers. There were four of them, riding horses that looked remarkably similar to those on Earth. Indeed, this world also had horses. When the escorting adventurers saw Li Meng standing by the roadside, they became more vigilant. The swordsman rested his hand on the hilt of his sword. The mage gripped their staff tightly. Li Meng didnt move, merely observing the approaching carriage. The adventurers escorting the carriage kept a close eye on Li Meng as they passed. They would not hesitate to attack if Li Meng made any sudden moves. However, nothing happened next. The carriage and adventurers quickly passed by Li Meng and disappeared into the distance. It shouldnt be the merchant caravan from the future timeline. A caravan wouldnt consist of just one carriage. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Heh, so this is what life as an adventurer in another world is like? Even though it was just a brief encounter with adventurers and a carriage, Li Meng couldnt help but feel a tinge of excitement. He continued walking along the forest path, quickening his pace. What a bad day, just a bunch of poor folks! Strip their gearits worth some money at least! As he walked, the road ahead suddenly grew noisy. A carriage was parked in the middle of the road. A group of bandits was cleaning up the battlefield. Looking at the ground, there were mangled corpses everywhere. There were both bandit and adventurer corpses. Several horses also lay in pools of blood. Li Meng had already heard the sounds of fighting ahead earlier, but he hadnt paid it any attention. The fighting hadnt lasted long, only a few minutes. Humans are best at killing, arent they? Looking at the cursing bandits ahead, Li Meng muttered to himself. In this world of survival of the fittest, such events were probably commonplace. Otherwise, the carriage wouldnt have hired adventurers for protection. Unfortunately, even with adventurers as escorts, they still couldnt save their lives. Boss, someones coming from over there! Li Meng hadnt even thought about hiding, so the bandits spotted him. More than ten bandits turned to look at him in unison. Brothers, weve got a big fish! Kill him! The lead bandit charged at Li Meng with a ferocious expression. His eyes were filled with excitement. The other bandits shouted as they rushed toward Li Meng. Such murderous intent. Really? Seeing the charging bandits, Li Meng shook his head in exasperation. Smart bandits should only rob, not kill. These were just a bunch of fools. Li Meng extended his hand indifferently. A hand wrapped in white bandages emerged from his black robe. The bandages covering his entire body were a type of magical item. Xiao Bai had said his magical power was too terrifying. Even ordinary people could feel it and might vomit. The bandages served to isolate the leakage of magical energy. Stone Bullet! Magical energy surged, creating ripples in the air. One stone bullet after another shot out like bullets. Magic Damn! Seeing the black-robed figure use magic, the lead bandits face filled with fear. Magic itself wasnt terrifying. But the power of this persons Stone Bullet spell was overwhelming. It even caused visible shockwaves. Before he could shout, the lead bandits head exploded. The other bandits were swiftly dealt with. One by one, the Stone Bullets pierced through their bodies. Some bandits were cut in half. Limbs flew, and blood splattered everywhere. In an instant, the dozen or so bandits were wiped out. A bunch of trash! Li Mengs bored voice came from under the hood. Master, you should be able to find some money on their bodies. Itll be useful later. Hmm, lets search, then. At Xiao Bais suggestion, Li Meng began searching the battlefield. He first opened the carriage door to take a look. Inside were a man, a woman, and a boy. Judging by their attire, they were probably nobles. They had died gruesomelythe man had his throat slit, and the woman had an arrow in her neck, her body covered in blood. She was likely killed by mistake. After all, bandits had no reason to kill women. Living women could be sold for a higher price. They must have been the second son of a noble family leaving home. The carriage was empty, having already been ransacked by the bandits. The second son of a noble family leaving home? Xiao Bai, what do you mean? To avoid family infighting over inheritance, human nobles have established certain rules. Only the eldest son is eligible to inherit titles and wealth. Once the second son comes of age, they are given some money and sent away to make their own way in life. I see. Humans are always like this. Master, what do you mean? Nothing. I just dont like humansexcept for women. Li Meng spent some time looting the bodies for spoils of war. It took him over ten minutes to finish searching the last body. Master, leave quickly. If someone finds you here, theyll think youre the murderer. Feeling the heavy coin pouch at his waist, Li Meng left in high spirits. Come to think of it, this wasnt part of the future timeline. In the future, he was supposed to encounter a merchant caravan, and then travel with them to a human town. System, simulate life! Whatever, lets try a simulation first. [Critical targets not eliminated. Simulation invalid.] Critical targets? Li Meng thought of the Bone Dragon King and Holy Dragon King. So even if the future changes, I cant simulate life? Thats too much. Li Meng shook his head with a sigh. The Life Simulation System was as infuriatingly fickle as ever. Three days later, on the forest trail. On the blood-soaked road, Li Meng crouched beside a corpse. Chapter 228: Time Rewind Chapter 228: Time Rewind "Master, leave here as soon as possible. If you''re discovered, you''ll be considered the murderer." The familiar voice of Xiao Bai echoed in Li Meng''s mind, making him pause. "Huh? Huh!" Li Meng''s exclamation resonated through the forest. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stood up, scanning his surroundings. The face behind the silver mask was filled with suspicion as he surveyed the area. The familiar carriage, familiar corpses, and familiar bandit ambush scene. Three days ago, he should have already left this place. Why was he here again? "Master, what''s wrong?" "Xiao... Xiao Bai, I think I''ve returned to three days ago." "Returned to three days ago? Master, what do you mean?" "Literally. Three days ago, I left this place, but now, three days later, Im back to three days ago." Li Meng was certain he had returned to three days ago. Just minutes ago, he had reached a human town. The moment he saw the town walls, he suddenly returned to three days ago. "Xiao Bai, does this world have something like time rewind magic?" "Time rewind? Master, are you certain?" "If it wasnt a dream, Im certain!" "Ive heard that some Divine children possess unique abilities. Maybe a Divine child triggered the time rewind." "Divine child? What is that?" "Divine children are a special type of people born with extraordinary abilities called ''Authority.'' Some Authorities can even affect the entire world, like the time rewind you mentioned." "Something like that is possible?" Li Meng was incredulous. Such an ability was beyond imagination. "This world operates on magic. Magic is omnipotent." "Xiao Bai, why dont you have memories of the past three days?" "If it''s time rewind, only the caster would retain future memories." "Then why do I remember?" "No idea!" Li Meng got up and left the place of trouble once again. Walking along the forest path, he pondered. Why hadnt he encountered something like this in the Goblin Forest before? "Xiao Bai, does time rewind affect a specific region or the entire world?" "The entire world. If it were just a region, the world would become fragmented." In a flash, Li Meng darted off. His speed was so fast that only a shadow could be seen flickering through the forest path. Three days later, in the morning. On the forest path near the carriage. Kneeling beside a corpse, Li Meng trembled. He stood up, looking around in frustration. "Xiao Bai, Im back again!" "Master, what do you mean?" "Time rewind. Ive returned to three days ago again. This is the second time." "Last time, you explained it to me. This should be a Divine childs Authority." "Xiao Bai, do you have a way to break it?" He couldnt be stuck in this three-day loop forever. Even if these three days didnt exist for others. Li Meng remembered every moment. Whoever triggered this was clearly dealing with a crisis. Two time rewinds, yet he still hadnt escaped the danger. "Apologies, Master. I am powerless." Xiao Bais answer didnt surprise Li Meng. After all, in Xiao Bais eyes, nothing had happened. It only believed him because he was its master. "Master, we can only waitwait for that Divine child to resolve their crisis." "Alright, well wait then." Li Meng turned and walked into the forest depths. Under a massive tree, he leapt up. His body soared, landing on a thick branch. Sitting there, he waited patiently. Time ticked by. The next morning, a scream echoed outside. A passerby had discovered the bodies on the path. By nightfall, a group of cavalry had arrived at the scene. They burned the bodies and left hastily. "Xiao Bai, why did they burn the corpses? Isnt burying them easier?" "Master, if the corpses arent burned, they will become undead." Hmm, another piece of knowledge learned. Thats why goblins, as cleaners, were better. They didnt leave even bones behind, let alone corpses. Three days later, on the forest path. "That poor soul is truly miserable!" Li Meng stood up with a helpless look, heading into the forest again. "Master, whats wrong?" "Time rewind. This is the third time." Li Meng ventured deeper into the forest, returning to the same massive tree. Once more, he perched on the branch and waited. The next morning, at the same time, a scream rang out on the forest path. By nightfall, the cavalry arrived as usual. Three days later, the fourth time rewind occurred. Then the fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth... "That guy cant seem to survive past the third day?" Returning to the massive tree, Li Meng leapt onto the thick branch. "Xiao Bai, this is the eighth time." He gazed up at the sky beyond the treetops, feeling exasperated. "This feels like imprisonment. Xiao Bai, is there really no solution?" "There is. Find the Divine child using the time rewind, kill them, or help them overcome this crisis. However, the condition for triggering the rewind might be death. In that case, Master, youll need to find them." "The world is vast. How can I find them?" "The likelihood is almost zero. Even if you knew where they were, if its beyond what you can reach in three days, its pointless." True. Three days wasnt a long time. If the Divine child using the rewind was 3,000 kilometers away, there was no way he could get there in time. "Does this mean if they cant resolve their crisis, the loop will go on forever?" "No, using an Authority like time rewind must come at a cost. Master, you might just need to be patient. After all, time is frozen. Even if it loops thousands of times, time will remain within these three days." "Thats true." Li Meng glanced northwest. Something seemed to exist in that direction. It might be an illusion, but the feeling grew stronger. And so, Li Meng lived through each day repeatedly. Screaming passersby, cavalry, burning corpses. Every three days, the cycle reset with no changes. "Xiao Bai, this is the 21st time." "Master, Im sorry. I... I cant think of a solution." "If the condition for using the time rewind Authority is death, shouldnt they have collapsed by now?" "Perhaps. Master, why do you always look northwest?" "There seems to be something there. The feeling is growing stronger." "Then go take a look. A strong person like you should trust your instincts." "Alright, lets check it out!" Li Meng leapt down from the tree. Chapter 229: Susan and Alisa Chapter 229: Susan and Alisa "Master, is it far?" "I dont know, I can only confirm the direction." In the forest, a loud "boom" echoed. A black shadow shot into the sky, disappearing in an instant. --- Irisis Principality. Capital: Obenlo. As the capital of the Irisis Principality, Obenlo is its most prosperous city. Obenlo is located on a hill on a plain. The city has a layered structure. At the top of the hill lies the most luxurious royal palace, surrounded by the tallest city walls. Below are tiers of city districts. Looking into the city, it is bustling with life, a scene of heavy traffic and crowded streets. Various magical beasts pull carriages that race along the main roads. Among the bustling crowds, one can see numerous demi-human races. "Susan, where are we going?" In a dim alley of the city, hurried footsteps echoed. A girl in a black dress was pulling another girl in a pure white dress, running. The black-dressed girls face was covered in cold sweat, full of exhaustion. "Alisa, I will protect you!" The girl in the white dress, full of confusion, looked at Susans inexplicable determination. This was something Susan could not explain to Alisa. Susan could no longer remember how many times this had happened. No matter if they stayed in the mansion or ventured into the chaotic taverns, she and Alisa would die. Time after time, repeating the cycle, she still had not seen the enemys true face. She could only wander aimlessly with Alisa within the city. As long as they didnt stay in one place, maybe they could survive. But would this really work? In the past deaths and resets, she had also roamed aimlessly with Alisa in the city. Yet, in the end, they were still found by that person. Not even knowing how they were killed, she would enter another loop. Although she had the ability to rewind after death, beyond that, she was just an ordinary person. Alisa, as the descendant of the Holy King, had some powers. But she was far from strong and incapable of protecting herself. "Susan, I Im a little tired!" "Alisa, we cant stop!" "Why? Susan, what are you afraid of?" Alisa could feel Susans fear of something. Susan turned back and forced a strained smile at Alisa. "Itll be fine, I ah!" Susan felt herself bump into something. The strong recoil caused her to stagger backward. "Im Im sorry!" Susan realized she had run into someone. She instinctively apologized and grabbed Alisas hand, intending to walk around. But when she looked up, her face changed drastically. "Alisa, be careful!" Susan pulled Alisa back repeatedly, her gaze filled with unease as she looked at the cloaked figure before her. He was entirely covered in a black robe, his hood hiding a silver mask. "Could he be the one who killed me over and over again?" His bizarre attire made Susan suspicious. The cloaked man was none other than Li Meng. Looking at the black-dressed girl before him, Li Meng pondered. "Black hair, black eyes, an East Asian face!" [Wang Yuanmei (Transmigrator)] [Level: 7] [Strength: 19] [Defense: 17] [Agility: 24] [Magic: 0] [Death Rewind (World-Class Skill)] The girls information caught Li Mengs interest. This world actually had someone like hima transmigrator? No, the situation seemed different. He had reincarnated, but this girl had physically crossed over to this world. Everything in this world was imbued with magic, yet the girl before him had zero magical attributes. After all, Earth had no magic. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Whoosh!" At that moment, a sound of something cutting through the air came from behind. Two black streaks flew from above the alley, one after the other. Li Mengs figure flashed, disappearing from the sight of the two girls. Susan only felt a gust of wind hit her face, and the cloaked man before her suddenly vanished. Following that, the sound of metal falling reached her ears. Susan quickly turned to look behind. On the ground were two broken short arrows, but the cloaked man was nowhere to be seen. "Alisa, lets go quickly!" Although she didnt know what happened, this was clearly not a place to linger. Meanwhile, Alisa remained in a daze the entire time. Just as Susan was about to pull Alisa away from this dangerous place, another gust of wind swept past from above. A black shadow flickered before her eyes; the cloaked man had reappeared. "Which country are you from?" From under the hood, a voice spoke in a tone familiar to Susan. This left her astonished. This world actually had another transmigrator like her. "Chi China!" Li Meng turned and walked away. As he left, his murmurs echoed in the alley. "I didnt expect another transmigrator in this world. Whatever, let others play the savior role." Shes probably not even an adult yet. Li Meng thought of the young girl Wang Yuanmei behind him. Enduring the pain of dying repeatedly was no easy feat. "Susan, who is he?" Alisa curiously asked Susan, her tone filled with wonder. Although she didnt know what had happened, it seemed the cloaked man had saved them. Alisas voice snapped Susan out of her daze. "Wait, wait, great one, can we talk?" "Great one?" Li Meng turned back to look at Susan, who had caught up. "Little girl, this isnt a game world!" Susan gave a bitter smile and nodded lightly. "I know, but I got excited meeting someone from home." Looking at the girl before him, Li Meng was speechless. If he had arrived in this world at her age, just surviving wouldve been a problem. "Great one, when did you come to this world?" "Four years ago." Four years ago? Susans expression showed she was deep in thought. So transmigrators didnt all arrive in this world at the same time. "Great one, are there other transmigrators in this world?" "I dont know. Youre the first one Ive met." "How did you find me?" "Just happened to pass by." Just happened to pass by? Susan felt speechless, clearly skeptical. However, in her previous death loops, she indeed hadnt encountered him. Perhaps, as he said, it was mere coincidence that they crossed paths this time. "Alisa, what are you two talking about?" Since they were speaking Mandarin, Alisa couldnt understand their conversation. It was only then that Li Meng noticed the girl next to Susan. Upon closer inspection, his eyes lit up. She was truly beautiful, like a doll. She was a demi-human, a member of the Emilia Fox Tribe. With long, shiny white hair reaching her hips, a pair of fluffy white ears, and a furry white tail behind her. Seemingly aware of Li Mengs gaze, Alisa looked up at him and blinked. Chapter 230: Died Again Chapter 230: Died Again Wow, this is just too adorable! At this moment, Li Meng couldnt help but want to pull Alisa into his arms for a moment. Alisa, this is our hometown language. Hometown language? Susan, is this gentleman your fellow countryman? Yes, he is my fellow countryman. After a while, Li Meng reluctantly withdrew his gaze from Alisa. If they were in the Goblin Forest, he wouldnt hesitate to snatch Alisa away. But not nowhe had things to do. Strive to survive in this world, he said as he turned and walked out. Watching Li Mengs departing figure, Susan hesitated to speak. Her eyes revealed a trace of sadness. Finally meeting someone from Earth, she hadnt expected them to part so quickly. Mister, whats your name? Silver Mask! Silver Mask? Susan was speechless. Even now, he didnt want to reveal his real name? My name is Susan, my name in this world! Nice name! Li Meng waved his hand and disappeared into the crowd outside the alley. Oh no! At that moment, Alisa exclaimed in alarm. Whats wrong, Alisa? Alisa looked distressed. Susan, we didnt even thank him. Although she didnt know what had happened, it seemed they had been attacked. And that black-robed figure had saved them. There will be a chance in the future, Alisa. Lets go back. Alisa smiled gently and nodded slightly. The two exchanged a smile and walked out side by side. Finally escaping the endless loop, Susan felt relieved. Todays events had been too strange. Not only had they been hunted, but they also encountered a transmigrator. Meanwhile, on the bustling street elsewhere, Li Meng strolled along, intrigued by the prosperity before him. Perhaps due to magic, this worlds human civilization was relatively advanced. Of course, advanced in magic, not technology. The city didnt have the stench typical of medieval human settlements. The streets were wide, and the ground was paved with stone slabs. The stone slabs seemed durable, withstanding the passage of beast-drawn carts without much damage. The streets were straight, and the two-story buildings on both sides were neatly arranged. The city was clearly meticulously planned. Occasionally, the sound of running water could be heard underground, indicating the existence of a sewer system. The attire of the passersby was vibrant and colorful, suggesting a flourishing textile industry. Lets head to the Adventurers Guild to register an identity first! The future timeline was already in chaos. In the original timeline, he hadnt come to the main city of the Irisis Principality, Obenlo. Li Meng didnt dwell on it. With his current strength, deviating from the timeline posed no danger. There was still no news from Sandra about the envoy from the Holy Kingdom. So, before that, Li Meng planned to act freely. Traveling the world as an adventurer seemed like a good choice. By afternoon, as the sun was setting, at Earl Buds estate Susan, youve been acting strange today! Uh... really? I just think youre a bit chubby and should run more. I... Im not chubby! The two girls joked as they entered the outer courtyard of the estate. Seeing the familiar estate, Susan breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid there were more than one assassin, or that Silver Mask hadnt dealt with the assassin chasing them. Thinking of Silver Mask, a hint of regret flashed in Susans eyes. She should have asked him more questions. Emma! As soon as they entered the estate gate, Alisa screamed in horror. Lying on the ground at the entrance was a maid dressed in a black-and-white uniform. She was lying in a pool of blood. Alisa rushed over to cast healing magic. Her hands glowed with white magical light. Susan, standing at the entrance, was dumbfounded. She had thought they had survived this crisis. But now it seemed there wasnt just one assassin. Youve underestimated us. Youve returned, which means that guy is already dead, right? A chilling voice suddenly echoed from the hall. It was a womans voice, tinged with laughter. A woman appeared at the top of the stairs on the second floor. She descended the stairs step by step, wearing tight brown leather armor. Her voluptuous figure was alluring, with ample curves. She had shoulder-length coffee-colored short hair, and a beautiful yet cruel, maniacal smile adorned her face. In her right hand, she held a curved blade. Her left hand gripped a bloodied head. Aya! Alisas face turned deathly pale at the sight of the head. Emma was dead. Aya was dead too. What had happened? Oh, her name is Aya? Here, take her! The woman laughed delightfully and threw the head. The head soared high and fell towards Alisa and Susan at the entrance. Alisa instinctively caught the head as it landed in her hands. The moment she caught it, the woman on the stairs vanished. In the next instant, a flash of the blade two heads flew into the air. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two headless bodies collapsed into pools of blood. In her final moments of consciousness, Susan saw the woman. She was staring at them, licking her blade with an intoxicated expression. Died again? Susan felt her consciousness fading. Finally, darkness engulfed everything. In the Twilight Forest, in Baron Maropuras territory, deep within the forest along a roadside Hmm, she died again? A puzzled voice sounded from atop a tall tree. Sitting on a tree branch, Li Meng felt exasperated. The Adventurers Guild in Obenlo was just ahead. He had been about to enter the guild when he was sent back three days in time. Why does there have to be a tag-along when one savior is enough! The repeated time reversals were testing Li Mengs patience. The inability to accomplish anything was worse than imprisonment. Even if he acted, it would be futile. Master, whats wrong? A voice echoed in his mindit was Xiao Bai. Li Meng explained the repeated time reversals to Xiao Bai once again. Master retaining memories before the time reversals indicates a strong connection with the Divine Child. Perhaps she possesses immense destiny, capable of saving the world. Master, observe her for a while. I guess thats all I can do! The girls time reversal was triggered by her death. Though the limit was unknown, and how many times it could happen remained unclear, her survival was key to keeping the world moving forward. Li Meng leapt down from the tree branch, landing steadily on the ground. In the next moment, a loud noise echoed through the forest. A figure soared into the sky, vanishing into the distance in an instant. Chapter 231: Must Go Find Him Chapter 231: Must Go Find Him Irisis Principality. Capital "Obenlo." At dawn, when all things began to revive, the vast city of Obenlo gradually grew bustling. In a certain room within the Bard Earl''s mansion, a girl lying on the bed suddenly opened her eyes. Her face was full of exhaustion, and her eyes were clouded with gloom. Ugh! She leaned over the bedside and retched dryly, tears streaming down her cheeks like rivers. Covering her mouth, she wept. Even though she had died over and over again, the agony of death remained etched into her bones. It took a long while before the girl stopped crying. She wiped away her tears and got out of bed. Dressed in a black nightgown, she walked to the window and gazed at the courtyard outside. This was the Bard Earl''s mansion. Although he held the title of Earl, the Bard Earl had no fief. An Earl without a fief was known as an honorary noble. As a Fire Saint-level court magician, the Bard Earl enjoyed an esteemed status in Obenlo. Her encounter with Alisa had led her to become a guest at the Bard Earl''s mansion. I must go find him! Among the twenty-odd cycles of death retrospection, the appearance of her fellow countryman had been the only disruption to the loop. Although the ultimate outcome was still death, the presence of the Silver Mask provided hope for a perfect resolution. What should I do? Standing by the window, Susan frowned deeply. If she left the mansion with Alisa, then Emma and Aya would die. Though she could also take Emma and Aya with her, she needed a reason to make everyone leave the mansion together. Susan couldn''t think of a plausible excuse to get Emma and Aya to accompany her. Knock, knock, knock! At that moment, there was a knock on the door. The sound brought Susan out of her reverie. She rubbed her stiff face, turned around, and walked towards the door. When Susan opened it, she saw a maid standing outside. The maid was dressed in a black-and-white Gothic-style outfit, with shoulder-length golden hair that gleamed smoothly. Miss Susan, breakfast is ready! Emma said, her hands placed modestly on her abdomen as she slightly bowed her head. Uh Okay, Emma. I''ll come after I change! Emma didnt say much more. After giving Susan another courteous bow, she turned and left. --- At dawn, in the dining hall of the Bard Earl''s mansion: Susan, what are you thinking about? Noticing that Susan seemed absent-minded, Alisa asked with concern. Seated at the long table, Susan turned her head to look at Alisa beside her. Nothing, I was just wondering if there was anything I could do. Susan, isn''t it good here? Meeting Alisas gaze, Susan shook her head gently. Weve troubled Lord Bard for too long. I need to learn to be self-reliant! Self-reliant? Alisa looked at Susan with worry. Wouldn''t it be difficult for Susan to survive alone in Obenlo? If Miss Susan tries to live on her own, itll be very tough. Indeed, thats beyond doubt. Just look at Miss Susans handstheyre more pampered than a princesss. I cant imagine how Miss Susan could survive on her own outside. Women do have an easier time than men. Emma and Aya, standing nearby, took turns commenting. The two sisters were nearly identical in appearance, with Emma sporting shoulder-length short hair, while Aya had long hair flowing down to her waist. Their remarks made Susan smile awkwardly. Emma, Aya, am I that useless? Am I really that useless? Susan couldnt help but doubt herself. If she hadnt met Alisa on her first day in this world, she probably would have faced hardshipstarving, freezing, and begging to survive. Before becoming a beggar, perhaps shed even have been captured and sold into slavery. She wasnt some overpowered protagonist from a fantasy novel. Though she had the cheat ability of "death retrospection," her weak self often ended up trapped in deadly situations. This time was no exception. No matter what she tried, she couldnt change the outcome of death. It was only after countless deaths that she met the one person who could break the cycleSilver Mask. Ive decided. Im going to learn survival skills! sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Silver Mask wouldnt appear until three days later, he undoubtedly already existed. Finding him earlier would lead to the most perfect outcome. Watching Susan, full of resolve, Alisa smiled gently. Let her give it a try. --- After breakfast, Susan set off in haste. Despite Silver Masks peculiar attire, one thing was certain: he was far stronger than she was. In the previous cycle, Silver Mask had easily dealt with the assassins pursuing them. A person of such strength was likely to operate as an adventurer. Thus, Susan decided to keep an eye on the Adventurers'' Guild. With such conspicuous attire, Silver Mask would be impossible to miss. Time ticked away, and the day quickly passed. As dusk fell, the streets were bathed in a faint red glow. Did I get it wrong? Walking slowly along the street, Susan frowned in thought. From morning till afternoon, she had been watching the Adventurers'' Guild entrance but hadnt seen Silver Mask among the adventurers coming and going. Perhaps Silver Mask wasnt an adventurer but a guard for some noble. The place where she encountered Silver Mask was also some distance from the Adventurers'' Guild. Tomorrow, Ill explore the area where I met Silver Mask. With only two days left, she could afford no more wasted time. As night fell, Susan dragged her weary body back to the Bard Earls mansion. The next morning, Susan once again set out full of energy. This is where I met Silver Mask! Standing outside a dim alley, Susan stared into its shadowy depths. Following the route in her memory, Susan found the alley where she had encountered Silver Mask. From the street, she scanned the surroundings, finding a spot to sit down. With great anticipation, she watched the passersby moving to and fro. As time passed, her initial excitement gradually turned to disappointment. Miss, youve been sitting here all day. Are you waiting for someone? A fruit vendor nearby had been observing Susan. From morning until afternoon, she had stayed there, arousing his curiosity. Susan looked up at the vendor. Sir, have you seen someone dressed in black robes and wearing a silver mask? A man in black robes with a silver mask? The vendor thought for a moment and shook his head. Its getting late. Its dangerous to stay here alone. You should head home. Susan looked up at the sky. It was indeed getting late, and it was time to go back. After all, this was another world, and its law and order couldnt compare to that of modern China. During the day, she had refrained from entering the alley, wary of Obenlos darker side. Without Alisa by her side, she dared not venture in. Chapter 232: The Sword Maid Chapter 232: The Sword Maid "Uncle, thank you!" Susan stood up and walked back along the street where she had come from. "Was it another fruitless day?" Walking down the street, Susan''s face was filled with disappointment. She couldn''t afford to waste any more time. The assassin would act tomorrow afternoon. If she couldn''t find Silver Mask before then, it would lead to another bad ending. When Susan returned to the mansion, the sky was gradually darkening. That night, the dining hall of the mansion was brightly lit. "Elisa, when will Earl Bard return?" Susan''s words caused Emma and her sister to exchange subtle looks. "Lord Bard went to the Garrison Fort; he probably won''t be back for several days." Although she knew Bard wouldn''t make it back in time. After all, in every previous death rewind, Bard had never returned. The assassin always took advantage of Bard''s absence to invade the mansion. But Susan couldn''t help but ask. Susan looked disappointed, eating dinner absentmindedly. "Susan, did you find something you like doing during the day?" Susan didn''t answer and just sighed. Seeing Susan''s lifeless demeanor, Elisa smiled faintly. "Don''t worry, take your time." Time passed little by little, and the night deepened. As the lights in the mansion went out, everything fell silent. The mansion was eerily quiet in the dead of night. Suddenly, hurried footsteps echoed in the corridor. A staggering figure emerged from around the corner. Her pupils were dilated, and she was covered in blood. Her left arm was gone, with blood pouring out in torrents. Wherever she passed, the floor was stained with a long trail of blood. "Why, why, Emma, why is this happening?" Susan ran in terror, muttering to herself. Gentle Emma had attacked her tonight. This had never happened in previous death rewinds. She thought she had gained Emma and her sister''s trust. It turned out she was too naive. As she ran, Susan grew weaker from excessive blood loss. She stumbled and fell to the ground. Using the last of her strength, she propped herself against a wall. In her dimming vision, a graceful figure emerged from the darkness. Still dressed in her maid uniform, she held a gleaming silver sword. Her face was icy cold, and her eyes were filled with murderous intent. "Emma, why?" Susan looked at the approaching Emma with despair. Emma''s crisp footsteps echoed in the corridor. Standing before Susan, Emma said nothing. Expressionless, she slashed down with her sword. Under the moonlight, the shadow on the wall split in two. --- Morning, Earl Bard''s Mansion. In a room on the second floor, a girl on the bed suddenly opened her eyes. "Emma, why?" Tears streamed down the girl''s face. She turned over and curled up on the bed, crying. Dying over and over again had left Susan in despair. The pain before death tortured her spirit. Susan had never hated her ability so much. Experiencing death once was enough. Why did she have to die repeatedly? Was her transmigration to this otherworld meant for her to experience different ways of dying? "Knock, knock, knock!" Before long, the expected knocking came again. Susan wiped her tears, got out of bed, and opened the door at the same time as always. Outside the door, Susan saw Emma once more. But this time, a trace of fear flashed in Susan''s eyes as she looked at Emma. "Miss Susan, what''s wrong?" Noticing Susan''s odd gaze, Emma felt a bit concerned. As an advanced swordswoman, Emma was sensitive to looks. Miss Susan seemed to be afraid of her. Why? "N-nothing. I''ll change and come down shortly!" Not overthinking it, Emma placed her hands on her abdomen and curtsied to Susan. Then, she turned and left. Watching Emma''s departing figure, Susan''s expression was complex. She didn''t know what mistake she''d made to provoke Emma into killing her. Susan returned to her room, looking lost. The despairing Susan numbly changed out of her pajamas. Though young, she already had a charming allure. Over the next two days, Emma did nothing unusual. Susan spent her days in a daze, eating in the dining hall before returning to her room to lie down. "Emma, what''s wrong with Susan?" Elisa asked, watching Susan''s departing figure with concern in the dining hall. Since yesterday, Susan had seemed off, as if she had no energy and was harboring a secret. When asked what was wrong, she wouldn''t say anything. Emma and Aya exchanged glances, both looking at Susan''s graceful departing figure. "Your Highness, women always have a few uncomfortable days." Hearing this, Elisa''s face turned slightly red. But was that really the case? That night, Susan lay exhausted on her bed. Even after sleeping for two days, she still didn''t want to move. It wasn''t her body that was tired but her spirit. "Is this really okay?" A voice roared within her. "Run, escape the mansion. Surviving is what matters most." Another voice tempted her. Burying her head under the blanket, Susan held her head in anguish. The night deepened. Even the longest night would eventually give way to dawn. As dawn broke, heralding a new day, a strange figure appeared outside Bard''s mansion. He was cloaked entirely in black. "This should be the place!" Looking at the mansion, Li Meng muttered to himself. In the last time rewind, that girl''s death had occurred earlier. The rewind had triggered on the previous night. At that time, he had just arrived outside Obenlo City. Without hesitation, Li Meng rang the bell outside the main gate. The ringing echoed loudly. Before long, the mansion''s gate opened. A maid in a Gothic-style uniform stepped out. [Crystal Apostle (Elite)] sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Level: 67] [Strength: 710] [Defense: 647] [Agility: 747] [Magic: 517] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] [Crystal Magic (?)] Judging by the stats, she was likely a swordswoman. "A sword maid, huh?" Li Meng watched with interest as the maid walked toward the gate. A mere maid turned out to be an advanced swordswoman. Li Meng grew increasingly curious about the mansion''s owner. "Who are you?" Seeing the suspicious figure outside, Aya frowned. The person outside was too peculiar. Dressed in a black cloak, with only a silver mask visible under his hood. Li Meng extended his bandaged right hand from under the cloak and placed it over his chest in a salute. "Beautiful maid, my name is Silver Mask. May I ask if a girl named Susan resides here?" Chapter 233: The Silver Mask Arrives Chapter 233: The Silver Mask Arrives She was indeed very beautiful, at least according to Li Mengs aesthetic standards. Her figure was perfect, and her face was exquisite. However, she was a bit young, around fifteen years old. Though, in this world, a year seemed to have more than four hundred days. By Earths standards, she wouldnt be considered that young. "Who are you to Miss Susan?" "Uh... hmm, I suppose were from the same hometown." From the same hometown as Miss Susan? Aya looked suspiciously at the strange man outside the door. Miss Susan had only been in Obenlo City for less than half a month. Aya remembered Susan mentioning that her hometown was at the farthest eastern end. How could someone from the same place arrive so quickly? "Could you take off your hood?" Miss Susan had rare black hair and black eyes. If he truly was from the same hometown, he should also have black hair and black eyes. "Of course, beautiful maid!" Li Meng outside the door removed his hood, revealing a silver, gleaming bald head. Aya looked speechlessly at the strange man outside with his shiny silver head. His entire head was like a silver sphere. No facial features could be seen at all. Suspicious, very suspicious indeed! Seeing the maid staring at him warily, Li Meng felt helpless. How should he explain? His appearance was indeed a bit strange. In anyone''s eyes, he would probably be seen as suspicious. "Beautiful maid, I am not a bad person." "Bad people never say theyre bad people." "Then how can I make you believe Im not a bad person?" Aya was stunned. True, she had never seen this man before. Was it fair to assume he was bad just because of his attire? Wouldnt that be unfair to him? "I... I dont know." Though she thought this, Aya didnt let her guard down. The stranger outside was just too suspicious. Letting him into the residence was out of the question. "Is Miss Susan here?" Should she tell him? Aya hesitated for a moment. Ultimately, she nodded. If he truly was Miss Susans countryman, she couldnt deny Susan the chance to meet him. "My name is Silver Mask. You can give this name to Miss Susan." "Alright, please wait a moment." Aya placed her hands on her abdomen and bowed to the strange man outside the door. Then, she turned and headed into the residence. "Master, wasnt taking the initiative a bit too suspicious?" Xiao Bais voice suddenly echoed in his mind. "I wasnt planning to hide my time-reversal memories from that girl anyway." "Master, do you know her?" "No." "Then why claim to be her countryman?" "Because we are indeed from the same homeland." "Master, I dont understand." "You dont need to." "Understood." Not long after, the residences door opened again. A graceful figure rushed out. It was Susan, the delight evident on Wang Yuanmeis face. Dressed in a black nightgown, she ran hurriedly toward him. "Silver Mask, its its really you?" Upon reaching the door, Susan opened it wide. She looked at the silver-masked figure in front of her in disbelief. Although the smooth, silver head was strange, Susan didnt care about that. What mattered to her was Silver Mask himself. Silver Mask truly appeared before her. "Of course, its me!" The familiar voice confirmed his identity for Susan. His voice was one she could never forget. Looking at Silver Mask before her, tears welled up in Susans eyes. Crystal-clear drops streamed from her gaze. She was nearing her breaking point. Silver Masks arrival brought her renewed hope. Seeing the young girl crying, a trace of compassion flickered in Li Mengs eyes. Perhaps it was because they came from the same world. Perhaps it was because of the age gap between them. Even as a Goblin, Li Meng felt no desire for the young girl. On Earth, though a recluse, he considered himself a decent person. Toward the people of this world, he felt no moral or ethical attachment. However, the young girl was different. He couldnt treat her like the others. Taking two steps forward, Li Meng stood before the young girl. He extended his right hand and gently ruffled her hair. "Repeated deaths and time-reversal must have been tough on you." Hearing this, Susans tear-filled eyes stared blankly at Silver Mask. Indeed, their last meeting during that time-reversal couldnt have been coincidental. "Waah!" At that moment, overwhelmed with emotion, Susan burst into tears. Her sobs echoed through the residence. In the outer courtyard, Aya smiled as she watched the two at the door. Susans reaction proved that the strange man did share a deep connection with her. Elisa and Emma emerged from the residence one after another. "Aya, who is that?" Elisa asked Aya curiously. Aya turned and respectfully bowed to Princess Elisa. "It seems Miss Susans countryman has come to visit." Susans countryman? But that person looked far too strange. His attire was bizarre. However, Susans reaction seemed to confirm his identity. Silver Masks arrival caused some changes in Susans mindset. At noon, Bards residence, in the dining hall. At Elisas invitation, Li Meng stayed for lunch. At the dining table, Elisa and Susan watched Silver Mask gorge himself with odd expressions. On the shiny, round head, a terrifyingly large mouth had appeared. It resembled a bottomless abyss with endless space. The food on the table was swallowed whole. "Uh Susan, your countryman is quite unique." Faced with Elisas curious gaze, Susan forced a sheepish smile. She couldnt help but grumble internally. Her countrymen were regular humans! Was Silver Mask truly an Earthling? At this moment, Susan began to doubt his identity. Though his silhouette resembled a humans, his outfit clearly concealed something. Moreover, that head didnt look like anything a human could have. "Well my countrymen are all normal. Silver Mask is just special!" When all the food within reach was gone, Li Meng finally stopped eating. "Sorry, I havent eaten in over a month. I was a bit hungry." A month without eating? Everyone in the dining hall looked at Li Meng with disbelief. Was that even possible? That was more than a month! Was he even human? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Meng wasnt humanhe was a Goblin. And it was true that he hadnt eaten for over a month. While the Twilight Forest had plenty of magical beasts, to him, those beasts were merely a buffet. Yet now, his need for sustenance wasnt as intense as in his weaker days. Not eating for a monthor even a yearwouldnt affect him. Cooked food was tolerable. Though the taste wasnt ideal, it was edible. Chapter 234: The Dining Hall in the Mansion Chapter 234: The Dining Hall in the Mansion "Mr. Silver Mask, are you here looking for Susan?" Li Meng glanced at the beautiful young girl from the Emilia Fox Tribe. "Just passing by. I smelled a scent from my kind and came to take a look." Smelled a scent? Susan looked speechlessly at Silver Mask beside her. He''s not a dog; how could he find someone by scent? However, Susan was also curious about how Silver Mask had located her. Could it be that Silver Mask truly followed a scent to Bard Earls mansion? "Why is Mr. Silver Mask dressed so strangely?" Alisa curiously examined Silver Mask. Clad in a black robe, with his hands wrapped in cloth bands, and his head resembling a gleaming silver sphere, his outfit seemed peculiar in every way. Li Meng knocked on his own head with his hand. Though it appeared soft, the sound was metallic. "It''s a curse. If someone sees my body, I''ll die." Li Meng couldnt admit he was a Goblin. He had to come up with an excuse and tell a lie. Whether anyone believed it didnt matter. "Mr. Silver Mask, youre such an interesting person!" Alisa smiled warmly at Li Meng. "Haha, really? I think Im quite interesting too!" Maybe Alisa believed him, but Susan and her sister Emma clearly didnt. "Susan, will you come with me?" Li Meng suddenly turned to Susan and asked a question that caught her off guard. Susans abilities were unique and would be of great use in the future. If possible, Li Meng wanted Susan to travel with him. The idea of exploring the world together sounded appealing. Susan glanced at Silver Mask and then at Alisa. Leaving with Silver Mask might indeed be the best choice for her. But could she just leave like that? If she left, Alisa would surely perish. Though Susan didnt know why the assassins chose to act in broad daylight, a sudden upheaval would occur at the mansion in a few hours. Lowering her head apologetically, Susan said, "Sorry, Mr. Silver Mask. I... I cant go with you!" She then raised her head, looking at Li Meng with pleading eyes. Silver Mask knew about the assassins, and Susan hoped he would stay to help her through the crisis. Meeting her pleading gaze, Li Meng smiled and then turned to Alisa. "Miss Alisa, if possible, could I stay here for a few days?" "Eh, well..." Silver Masks sudden request caught Alisa off guard. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wasnt the owner of the mansion. In a way, she was like Susan, merely a guest. Alisa turned to Emma and her sister for guidance. Emma bowed slightly to Li Meng with her hands placed on her stomach. "Apologies, sir, but this mansion is occupied only by women. It would be inconvenient to host a male guest." "Emma, but Mr. Silver Mask, he..." Susan grew anxious, but her words were cut short by Li Meng. "My apologies for the intrusion. Forget I mentioned it." Alisa looked apologetically at Silver Mask. "Mr. Silver Mask, Im sorry!" "Haha, no worries, no worries! I only wanted to stay to share some hometown stories with Susan. Ill find a place to stay nearby. If its okay, Id like to meet Susan during the day." Hearing this, Susan looked at Silver Mask with admiration. Had it been her, she might have felt dejected by the rejection. After all, being turned away wasnt pleasant. But Silver Mask didnt seem to mind. Instead, he quickly found another way to resolve the issue. Emma responded this time, "Of course, you may visit anytime during the day!" "Haha, thank you very much!" And just like that, Li Meng found a reason to stay. Susan let out a sigh of relief. As lunch concluded, Susan grew increasingly anxious, distracted by her thoughts. Although she had many questions for Silver Mask, she didnt know where to begin. Silver Mask had arrived in this world four years earlier than her. In those four years, much must have happened. "What is she doing?" In the afternoon, in the courtyard of Bard Earls mansion, Li Meng and Susan sat opposite each other at a stone table in the pavilion. Li Mengs gaze fell on Alisa, who was outside the pavilion, continuously casting light magic. Alisa muttered incantations, seemingly chanting, as a glowing orb formed in her hands. The orb grew larger with her chanting. Following Silver Masks gaze, Susan looked at Alisa. The pavilion echoed with Susans voice. "Magicians in this world need to continually deplete their magic power by casting spells to increase their total magic reserves. This is how magicians train. Doesnt Mr. Silver Mask know this?" Training methods for magicians were common knowledge. But judging by Silver Masks expression, he seemed unaware. "No, I didnt know. Although I arrived four years before you, I didnt live in the human world until now." Not living in the human world before? Silver Masks words reminded Susan of the continents beyond the Southern Continent. This world was vast, with many continents. The Augus Continent was the general term. The continents were like islands scattered around the Coral Sea. At the center of the Coral Sea lay another continent, known as the Central Continent. Because of the Central Continent, the Coral Sea was divided into four regions: the North Sea, West Sea, East Sea, and South Sea. Some continents were connected, while others were separated by straits. As the Coral Sea was controlled by the Sea Tribe, which was highly isolationist, travel between continents was possible only through airships. Turning slightly, Li Meng shifted his gaze to the twin sisters. They were practicing swordsmanship on the lawn not far away. Their graceful figures intertwined as the sound of wooden swords clashing filled the air. "Xiao Bai, what swordsmanship style are they practicing?" The twins swordsmanship seemed focused on power techniques. Though simple, each move carried immense force. If an ordinary person could only utilize 60% of their strength in a strike, these twins could unleash 200%. Their wooden swords couldnt last ten exchanges before breaking. The ground around them was littered with broken wooden swords. "Sword God Style, a swordsmanship style easy to learn but difficult to master." Compared to Li Mengs relaxed demeanor, Susan appeared tense, constantly glancing around. "Um... Mr. Silver Mask, something seems off!" Li Meng shifted his gaze from Emma and her sister back to Susan, who sat across from him at the stone table. "Are you referring to the assassins?" Susan nodded, worry flickering in her eyes as she glanced at the sky. The sun was setting, the evening drawing closer. The time for the assassins to strike had long passed. Chapter 235: Moonlit Night Killing Intent Chapter 235: Moonlit Night Killing Intent "Susan, humans change their behavior based on what they see and hear. The future you have experienced won''t remain unaltered." Susan understood what Mr. Silver Mask meant by these words. "Don''t worry. Let''s talk about us instead. Do you have any plans for the future?" A strong aura of death emanated from Susan, which caught Li Meng''s attention. That kind of aura was something Li Meng had only observed in undead beings. The deathly aura around Susan was even more intense than that of the Deathspeaker Archmage. Susan took a deep breath and turned to look at Alisa outside. "Alisa''s identity is not simple. It seems she will go through a lot. I... I want to protect her." As she said this, Susan turned back to Mr. Silver Mask. "If one day Alisa gains the power to protect herself, I want to find a way to return to Earth." Return to Earth? Looking at the girl in front of him, Li Meng was silent. He had been in this world for so long, yet he had never thought about the possibility of returning to Earth. On Earth, he had no family and no friends to care about. Thus, his desire to go home was not strong. "If it''s Mr. Silver Mask, you''ll definitely find a way to return home!" Li Meng did not respond directly to this question. "Alright, I should leave now. If I don''t, I''ll be kicked out!" Emma and her sister had been watching from the side for some time. Their expressions seemed to say, "Why hasn''t that guy left yet?" Standing up, Li Meng prepared to leave. "Mr. Silver Mask, I... I..." Susan was flustered, not knowing what to do, and quickly followed suit. Assassins hidden in the shadows could appear at any moment. At this moment, Susan was terrified. Although she didn''t know Mr. Silver Mask''s strength, the fact that he had saved them in an alley proved that his abilities were not weak. "Don''t worry, I''m here!" Hearing this, Susan felt a bit of relief. She smiled faintly and tidied her slightly messy dress. "Mr. Silver Mask, let me see you off!" The two then left the outer court one after the other. "Sister, he''s finally gone!" Seeing the two leave the pavilion, Emma and her sister stopped practicing their swordsmanship. Watching the trio walking toward the outer court gate, Emma furrowed her brows. Suspicious. Very suspicious. Miss Susan''s compatriot didn''t look like a good person no matter how she saw it. That strange attire was clearly hiding his true appearance. Who knows, there might be a monster under that black robe. "Mr. Silver Mask!" At the outer courtyard gate, Susan hesitated. Li Meng grinned and reached out to ruffle her hair. "Mr. Silver Mask, I''m not a child anymore!" Blushing, Susan pouted and glared at Li Meng. But her body honestly accepted the gesture. Susan understood that Mr. Silver Mask was comforting her. Alisa, standing by the side, smiled slightly. It seemed Alisa got along well with her compatriot. "Well then, goodbye!" Li Meng withdrew his hand and strode away. "Mr. Silver Mask, will you come back tomorrow?" With a look of anticipation, Susan loudly called after Mr. Silver Mask''s retreating figure. As he walked away, Li Meng waved his hand. "See you tomorrow!" This was the clearest answer. Mr. Silver Mask would come back tomorrow. Hearing this, Susan smiled. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even with his assurance, Susan still hoped Mr. Silver Mask wouldn''t stay hidden. "Susan, let''s go back!" "Yes, let''s go back!" The two girls closed the gate of the outer courtyard and turned toward the mansion. Time passed little by little as the sunset gradually faded. After leaving Bard Earl''s mansion, Li Meng did not look for an inn. Instead, he slipped into an alley to observe in secret. Humans in this world possessed great strength. Such power also brought chaos and crime. The weak often disappeared in the face of the strong. Although Obenlo''s public security wasn''t bad, it was only effective for ordinary people. In political power struggles, nobles perished like ants. Even if they were killed, as long as there was no evidence, the matter would be left unresolved. Thus, assassination in human political struggles had become commonplace. As the sun set and darkness enveloped the city of Obenlo, Li Meng remained watchful. "Why haven''t they appeared yet?" Night fell, and in a second-floor room of the mansion, Susan stood at the window, her expression shifting as she gazed at the dark courtyard outside. In over twenty death rewinds, the assassins had always appeared at the same time. But this time, the timing of the assassins'' appearance had changed. The assassins should have appeared in the afternoon. "Could it be that Mr. Silver Mask''s appearance changed something?" Could that be the case? Susan didn''t know. She had no idea what would happen next. "I shouldn''t sleep tonight!" Tonight, the likelihood of the assassins appearing was very high. Susan closed the window and returned to her bed to lie down. Staring blankly at the ceiling, she forced herself to stay awake. But before long, sleepiness overtook her, and her eyes involuntarily closed. Time ticked away, and the night deepened. As the lights went out, darkness enveloped the mansion. After an unknown amount of time, a girl on a bed suddenly sat up with a start. Her heavy, rapid breathing accompanied her sudden awakening. "Did I fall asleep?" Susan shook her head to clear her thoughts. She got out of bed and walked to the window. Seeing the courtyard bathed in moonlight, Susan felt a little relieved. Looking back at the door, a flicker of hesitation crossed her face. Eventually, she moved toward the door. In the dark hallway, the sound of a door creaking open broke the silence. A girl in a black nightgown stepped out. The dim, deathly quiet corridor caused a trace of nervousness to appear in Susan''s eyes. Following the route in her memory, Susan made her way toward Alisa''s room. When she arrived, she found the door slightly ajar. Susan''s heart tightened. Could it be...? She quickly reached out to push the door open. Just then, a shadow suddenly darted out and grabbed Susan''s hand. "Who... mmph!" Before Susan could cry out, a hand covered her mouth. "Susan, it''s me!" In her ear, Alisa''s whisper sounded. "Come with me!" Alisa pulled Susan''s hand and hurried down the corridor. "Alisa, what''s going on?" Susan whispered anxiously in the dim hallway. "Someone has broken into the mansion. They seem to be searching for something!" Susan''s face changed upon hearing this. The assassins had appeared after all. "Alisa, Your Highness, where are you planning to go?" Suddenly, a woman''s playful voice echoed ahead. The voice carried a sense of joy and excitement. The two girls froze in their tracks. Chapter 236: Call Me Hero Who Saves Damsels Chapter 236: Call Me Hero Who Saves Damsels The two women stared solemnly at the graceful figure emerging from the corner ahead. Moonlight filtered through the hallway windows, faintly dispersing the darkness. She wore a brown, tight-fitting leather armor. Holding a curved blade, her beautiful face bore a cruel smile. The curved blade scraped against the wall as she walked, carving deep marks into it. The grating sound stimulated the nerves of the two women. The womans appearance made Alisas expression change. She murmured incantations, summoning light magic. A light shield appeared in front of the two women, its radiance slightly driving back the darkness in the dim corridor. Cranial Hunters Avinsa and Luke! Alisa stared solemnly at the approaching woman. Alisa, do you know her? Alisa nodded slightly. Avinsa and Luke are infamous assassin spouses, wanted criminals across multiple nations! Princess Alisa, dont be afraid! At that moment, two graceful figures appeared behind Avinsa. It was Emma and Aya, swords in hand. The sisters stared expressionlessly at Avinsa. In a flash, they dashed forward in perfect synchronization. Though appearing fragile, their wild sprint belied their delicate looks. Approaching Avinsa from left and right, Emma thrust her sword straight at Avinsas vital point. Aya advanced a step ahead, delivering a horizontal slash to block Avinsas evasion. Avinsa sneered cruelly, stepping forward rather than retreating. Her curved blade slashed Emmas sword apart. With her right hand, she delivered a palm strike to Emmas chest. A dull thud echoed as Emma was sent flying backward. In the same moment, Avinsa spun gracefully, her long leg striking Ayas waist. Another thud sounded as Aya was also sent flying. In an instant, Emma and Aya had fallen to the lower ground. Well, arent they soft? Avinsa chuckled seductively in the corridor. Her expression was one of delight as she extended her tongue, licking her hand. Run, Your Highness! Shes at least a Sword King! Emma struggled to her feet, blood dripping from her mouth. Her trembling hand gripped her sword tightly. The gap between a senior swordsman and a Sword King was insurmountable. If the woman had intended to kill, Emma and Aya wouldve died in an instant. She was toying with them, intending to inflict suffering. The Cranial Hunters, Avinsa and Luke, were wanted assassins notorious for torturing their targets before beheading them and displaying the heads in prominent locations in cities. Avinsa looked disinterestedly at the fallen sisters. Such boring twins. Trying to run before the fun even starts. Luke, Ill leave these little ones to you. Dont waste their beautymake them scream and show fear. They must display their cutest expressions. Hehehe, leave it to me, Avinsa. You know meIm an artist! A chilling laugh echoed from the darkness behind Emma and Aya. A figure emerged, dressed in brown leather armor and a captains hat. His left hand bore a crossbow, and a longbow was strapped to his back. The appearance of a new enemy didnt faze the sisters. They nodded to each other, picking themselves up from the ground. They rushed at Avinsa once more, swords in hand. Their goal was to hold off Avinsa and buy time for Princess Alisa and Miss Susan to escape. Oh? Ignoring me, are you? Hahaha, how irritating! Luke grinned malevolently as the sisters disregarded him. He raised his crossbow, dark magic radiating from it. Two black arrows shot forth, aimed at the sisters. The distance of dozens of meters closed in an instant. Swish! The black arrows struck the sisters calves precisely. Ah! Two cries of pain echoed as the sisters fell to the ground. Their calves were pierced by the arrows, blood flowing profusely. Emma! Aya! Alisas shocked cry echoed as she witnessed the scene. She raised her hand, summoning three light arrows that shot toward Avinsa. Avinsa casually deflected them with three slashes of her blade. She licked the blade with her tongue, smiling wickedly. No rush. The night is longwell take our time playing. Madam is right. Lets take our time! Despite his words, Luke raised his hand again. This time, the shoulders. Dont move, or Ill be upset. Emmas face changed slightly at his words. She stood protectively in front of her sister Aya, enduring the pain. Dark magic flared again as two more black arrows were released. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Crash! Just as the arrows were about to hit the sisters, the corridor window shattered. Hahaha, the hero has arrived! Amid laughter, a figure appeared in front of the sisters. The black arrows dissipated upon striking the black-robed figure. You...you are! Emma and Aya stared in disbelief at the figure before them. Li Meng turned to them, performing a chest-covering salute. You may call me Hero Who Saves Damsels! Silver Mask? Emma immediately recognized him. Silver Masks distinctive appearance was unmistakable. So unfortunate to be recognized so soon! Li Meng removed his hood, revealing his shiny bald head. Who are you? Li Meng turned to the man nearby, stepping forward. As his foot landed, his figure disappeared in a flash. It wasnt vanishinghe was simply too fast to be seen. Call me Hero! Luke felt a gust of wind behind him, followed by a voice. Turning swiftly, he found Li Meng had appeared behind him. A bandaged hand emerged from the black robe, gripping Lukes head. For you! Li Meng flung Luke toward Avinsa. Luke flew over the sisters heads, causing Avinsa to panic. Run, Avinsa! Hearing her husbands shout, Avinsa instinctively reached out to catch him. But a sudden gust of wind hit her. Youve let your guard down, woman! Li Meng had already appeared behind her. Before she could react, his hand struck her neck. Avinsas eyes rolled back as her body collapsed. Chapter 237: The Alluring Avinsa Chapter 237: The Alluring Avinsa Before falling to the ground, Li Meng reached out his right hand and caught her body. His left hand followed with a punch, striking Luke squarely in the abdomen mid-air. The intense pain caused Luke to lose consciousness. Li Meng caught Lukes body and carried it on his shoulder. The infamous Skull-Hunter Couple stood no chance in Li Mengs hands. Silver... Silver Mask! Susan looked at Silver Mask with a face full of surprise and disbelief. Even the Skull-Hunter Couple, who left the Emma sisters defenseless, were effortlessly subdued by Silver Mask. They were defeated in an instant. Ill handle these two. Well then, goodbye! Wait, Silver Mask! With a swift movement, followed by a bang, Li Meng jumped out of the window. When Susan reached the shattered glass window, she could only see the quiet courtyard below. Emma, Aya! Alisa ran over to the Emma sisters in a bit of a panic. In the dim corridor, white magical light flickered. Alisa crouched down and used healing magic on the injured legs of the Emma sisters. Under the healing of light magic, the sisters'' injuries healed at a visible speed. Princess Alisa, where is Silver Mask? Emma glanced behind Princess Alisa. But in the corridor, there was no sign of Silver Mask. Silver Mask has already left! How do you feel? Is it better now? Alisa stood up and asked the Emma sisters. The pain in their legs had disappeared. The two sisters got up one after the other. The chaotic corridor silently told the story of what had happened earlier. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bathed in moonlight, the four women looked at the courtyard outside with different expressions. The appearance of assassins revealed certain truths. And those truths were connected to Alisas identity. This was not the end, but the beginning. That night, the night grew deeper. In the dead of night, the city of Obenlo was silent. The streets and alleys were deserted. In an uninhabited house in the northern district, new visitors arrived. Silver moonlight streamed through the attic window, slightly dispelling the darkness. Where... is this? Lying on the ground, Avinsa suddenly opened her eyes. She sat up, dazed, and looked around. When she noticed the strange figure leaning against the wall near the window, Avinsa''s expression changed drastically as she recalled everything. She reached for her waist but found no weapon. At that moment, the black-robed figure by the window turned its strange head towards her. Though its eyes were unseen, Avinsa felt an inexplicable pressure. Avinsas face lit up with a sycophantic smile. She stuck out her tongue and licked the corner of her lips. Youre impressive, my lord. You almost made me lose myself! Avinsa gave a charming smile. She crawled toward Li Meng. Her tight leather armor perfectly outlined her shapely figure. The curves of her waist and hips were irresistibly alluring. As she approached, the pressure from the black-robed figure grew stronger. Yet, she did not back away. Avinsa swayed her hips and crawled into Li Mengs arms, her eyes seductive. Youre such a flirtatious woman! Li Meng knew why she acted this way. She was using her body to increase her chances of survival. If her intention was to get close to him and find a chance to kill him, Li Meng would not hesitate to snap her neck. Avinsa wriggled in his arms like a snake. Her slender hands rested on his shoulders. She looked down at the strange head in front of her with a teasing expression. Her ample chest swayed in front of Li Mengs eyes. Dont all men love flirtatious women? Avinsas lips parted slightly as she blew a breath toward the strange head. Haha, youre not wrong! Li Meng reached out with his right hand and wrapped it around her waist. Woman, let me see just how good you are! Avinsa smiled seductively, brushing a strand of hair from her forehead. My lord, youll see just how good I am. Though they had been enemies, they now appeared like a pair of lovers. Before long, the attic grew lively. The wooden floor creaked beneath them. Time passed, and the night deepened. In the attic, Luke lay on the ground bathed in moonlight. Suddenly, his hand twitched. His tightly shut eyes snapped open. He sat up abruptly, cold sweat dripping from his forehead. Looking around in confusion, Avinsa? The noise brought Luke back to his senses, and he followed the sound. The next moment, the attic echoed with Lukes furious roar. Luke saw Avinsas snowy-white figure. Under the moonlight, she was breathtakingly beautiful. But someone else was there the black-robed figure. Looking at the scattered leather armor on the floor, Luke clenched his fists. Luke, youre awake! Hearing Lukes voice, Avinsa turned her head. Her face was flushed, her eyes sultry. Wait a moment. Itll be over soon! Seeing Avinsa in a conscious state, Luke frowned slightly. He sat cross-legged and fiddled with the crossbow on his arm, annoyed. He hadnt expected to encounter such a formidable opponent. The black-robed figure was absurdly strong. Both he and Avinsa had the strength of sword kings. Even against a sword saint, they could retreat unscathed. But against this figure tormenting Avinsa, they had no chance. The gap between them was too vast. Before long, the attic fell silent again. Avinsa, lying in Li Mengs arms, was gasping for breath. After a while, she left his embrace and stood up. Glancing down at herself, she smiled faintly. Bathed in moonlight, Avinsa slowly picked up her scattered leather armor and dressed. Li Meng calmly admired her graceful figure. Human womens bodies are truly captivating! Admiring Avinsas curves, Li Meng couldnt help but sigh inwardly. Xiao Bai, she wont conceive, right? Avinsa needed to operate in the human world. If she became pregnant with a goblin, it would be highly inconvenient. Li Meng didnt plan to reveal his goblin identity to her. If she gave birth to a goblin, the truth would come out. She wont. The chances of pregnancy are nearly zero. At that moment, Li Meng appreciated being parasitized by Xiao Bai. The internal manipulations ensured effective contraception. After a while, Avinsa finished dressing. She turned to Li Meng, knelt on the ground, and gestured for Luke to join her. Reluctantly, Luke crawled to her side and knelt as well. My lord must have a purpose for sparing us. If my lord does not mind, we are willing to serve you as our master! Looking at the kneeling Avinsa before him, Li Mengs eyes narrowed slightly. There was a trace of malevolence about this woman. Chapter 238: The Saintess and the Saint Chapter 238: The Saintess and the Saint How to describe it? Like a rational lunatic and a pervert. To call it evil energy would be impreciseit felt more like resentment. It was the aura of death, tainted by countless lives taken. The deathly aura around her was even more intense than that of her husband, Luke. In summary, this couple was the epitome of perversion. Controlling such individuals would not be easy. Even with Xiao Bai''s split entity, it would likely be difficult to mentally overpower Avinsa. Xiao Bai had said that people with strong wills were hard to enslave. Who is your employer? Kneeling on the ground, Avinsa shook her head. Master, were just doing this for money. The employers identity isnt important. So, even the couple didnt know who the employer was? Then who do you think the employer might be? The Avinsa couple exchanged glances. Luke lowered his head slightly and voiced his opinion. It should be a faction supporting one of the Saintess candidates! Saintess candidate? Xiao Bai, whats a Saintess candidate? Master, a Saintess candidate is a human who carries the Saint Kings factor. The first King of the Holy Kingdom was a Saint Spirit expert. Even after death, his existence didnt vanish but instead infused his power into human bloodlines. When newborns are born, they might inherit the Saint Kings power. Since the inheritors are all female, they are referred to as Saintesses. Due to the varying concentrations of the Saint Kings factor, only those recognized by the Holy Artifact can become true Saintesses. Alisa is likely a Saintess candidate with the Saint Kings factor. Saint Spirits are a divine-level upper class. Once someone becomes a Saint Spirit, even a human can transcend the limits of "lifespan." But the number of individuals who have become Saint Spirit experts is incredibly small. And there are no living Saint Spirits in this world. Saint Spirits are also known as "Quasi-Gods." They are powerful beings second only to deities. Because physical bodies cannot bear such immense power, Saint Spirits take forms similar to gods of worship. Their consciousness merges with the world itself. They observe the worlds operations in some manner. When the world requires their power, they descend through reincarnation. These individuals are referred to as Saints. In human history, there has only been one Saint Spirit. This Saint Spirit was the first King of the Holy Kingdom, the "Saint King." Li Meng stood up, bathed in moonlight. From now on, you both belong to Alisa''s faction. Youre free to act as you please, but when I need you, Ill find you. Hearing this, the Avinsa couple felt a sense of relief. No matter what, their lives were spared. Master, we are homeless. How will you contact us? When I need you, Ill find you! As these words fell, Avinsa looked toward the window. To her surprise, the master''s figure had already vanished. Only the moonlight illuminated her face. It gave her a faint sense of reality. Avinsa and Luke exchanged glances. Avinsa''s body softened as she threw herself into her husbands embrace. Dear, Im still alive, right? Luke reached out and gave her rounded backside a firm slap. The sound of a loud "smack" echoed in the attic. Accompanied by Avinsa''s surprised yelp. You seemed to be having so much fun earlier. Whats wrong? Coming to your senses now? Avinsa rolled her eyes at her husband. She giggled charmingly, her laughter filled with a teasing tone. She reached out her slender hand and pinched her husbands chin. Jealous? Luke stood up, holding his wifes delicate body. Looking out at the full moon outside the window, Luke took a deep breath. We really lost big this time! Yeah, we lost big! Nestled in her husbands arms, Avinsa squinted at the full moon outside the window. This time, it wasnt just a failed mission. The two of them had also lost their freedom. Though the master hadnt signed a contract or anything with them, Avinsa wasnt pleased. A powerful being like the master might have other means of controlling them. Luke looked down at his wife in his arms. Should we run? Avinsa looked up at her husbands face. Can we? Dont know. Should we try? The risk is too high. Better not. True. Madam, what rank do you think the master is? I dont know. I couldnt sense any magic fluctuations from him. Really? Even during intimacy? Avinsa shook her head. Could he be an Emperor-level expert? Maybe. But it doesnt matter anymore. Yes, it doesnt matter. Time passed slowly, and the night deepened. Even the longest night eventually gives way to dawn. With dawn came the declaration of a new day. In the morning, as life began to stir. The grand city of Obenlo gradually became bustling. The shadows of the night quietly faded away. Early in the morning, Li Meng pulled aside the curtain of Bard Earls mansion. Before long, the mansions door was opened from within. A maid in uniform, Emma, stepped out. When she saw the peculiar figure in the black robe outside the courtyard gate, Emmas eyes lit up. She quickened her pace unconsciously. Sir Silver Mask, welcome! Li Meng glanced down at Emmas stocking-clad legs. The injuries from last night were completely healed. Li Meng grinned and swaggered into the courtyard. Wheres Susan? Im leaving and need to talk to her! Sir Silver Mask was leaving? Hearing this, Emmas expression shifted slightly. Sir Silver Mask, thank you for your help last night! Li Meng waved his hand dismissively. No need to thank me. Im quite fond of playing the hero and saving beauties. Saving four gorgeous women in one night isnt something that happens often. How could I miss such an opportunity? Haha! Hearing Silver Mask''s hearty laughter, Emma smiled subtly. Sir Silver Mask truly was an interesting man. Ill wait in the pavilion over there. Understood, Sir Silver Mask. Ill notify Miss Susan immediately. The two separated in the courtyard. Emma headed for the mansion. Li Meng headed to the pavilion. When Li Meng reached the pavilion, someone was already there. A graceful, snow-white figure was diligently practicing magic. It was Alisa, with her fluffy white ears and tail. Sir Silver Mask! Glancing unintentionally, Alisa noticed the black-robed figure on the path. Her face lit up with joy as she approached him. Um about last night thank you! Alisas face turned slightly red. She placed her hands behind her back, her gaze somewhat evasive. Looking at the cute and beautiful Alisa before him, Li Meng grinned. He bent down to gaze down at Alisa. So, Miss Alisa, how do you plan to thank me? Well um Sir Silver Mask, how would you like me to thank you? Alisa seemed at a loss. Li Meng looked her up and down. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 239: Subtle Atmosphere Between Two Girls Chapter 239: Subtle Atmosphere Between Two Girls Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let me touch your tail." "Huh... eh?" In the mansion, on the second floor, inside Susan''s room. "Silver Mask has arrived?" At the doorway, Susan''s face lit up with joy. Since the incident last night, Susan had been thinking about how to thank Silver Mask. She was also wondering if Silver Mask would visit today. Unexpectedly, Silver Mask appeared so quickly. "I... I''ll go right away!" Susan, still in her black nightgown, walked outside hurriedly. "Susan, your clothes... your clothes!" Seeing that Susan forgot to change, Emma quickly reminded her. "Huh?" Susan realized she was still in her nightgown. Her face turned slightly red as she rushed back to her room. Not long after, Susan, now wearing a black dress, left her room in a hurry. Susan quickly left the mansion and headed to the pavilion in the courtyard. "Silver... Silver Mask, is it enough?" "Not even close yet. This feels amazing!" "Is it really that good?" "Of course! This is the happiest moment of my life." "Ugh, I... I cant take it anymore!" The voices coming from the pavilion made Susan, who was walking along the path, wear a peculiar expression. The voices belonged to Alisa and Silver Mask. "No way, could it be that Alisa and Silver Mask..." Susan''s face turned slightly red as she slowed her steps. She bent down and hid behind a flower bed, sticking her head out to peek at the pavilion. Inside the pavilion, Susan saw Alisa and Silver Mask. Alisa was sitting on Silver Mask''s lap, her hands pressed against his chest, her whole body leaning into his embrace. "Susan, what are you doing there?" At that moment, Silver Mask suddenly turned his head toward her. Susan froze, embarrassed, and awkwardly stood up. "hehe, Silver Mask, that tickles!" Alisas laughter echoed from the pavilion, catching Susans attention as she moved closer. When she got a clearer look, Susan finally understood what was happening. It was a matter of perspective earlier. She thought Alisa was leaning into Silver Masks embrace. But in reality, Alisa was simply sitting on Silver Mask''s lap, and her fluffy white tail was being kneaded by him. "Uh... Alisa, what are you doing?" Susan curiously asked as she walked into the pavilion. Li Meng let go of Alisas tail and gave her waist a light pat. Blushing, Alisa got up from Li Meng''s lap. "Im thanking Silver Mask!" Susan glanced at Alisas fluffy tail, then smiled knowingly. Sitting by the stone table, Susan gave Silver Mask an amused look. "Silver Masks tastes are quite universal, huh?" People from that world all seemed eager to pet beast-eared girls. Susan remembered her first impulse upon seeing Alisa was much the same. After getting to know Alisa, she had indulged that urge. "Who wouldnt? I could die happy!" Silver Masks exaggerated words made Alisa blush. She glanced at her tail, wondering if it really had that much charm. "Silver Mask, thank you so much for last night. If not for you, our fate would have been terrible." While they wouldnt have died, they would have experienced something akin to death. Of course, Alisa and the others didnt know that. The feeling of being decapitated was anything but pleasant. Susans words darkened Alisas expression. Her identity meant those around her could never enjoy peaceful lives. "Haha, were fellow travelers. I couldnt just watch you get killed. As for those two guys, dont worrythey wont be a threat to you anymore. However, you probably wont have an easy life ahead either." Alisa turned to look at Susan beside her. "Susan, you should leave with Silver Mask. Staying near me is dangerous; Ill only drag you down eventually." Last night, they were lucky to be rescued by Silver Mask. But luck wouldnt always be on their side. Even though Earl Bard would likely strengthen the mansions defenses after this incident, as Silver Mask said, peace was unlikely around her. Susan shook her head and grabbed Alisas hand. "Alisa, are you implying Im useless and cant even protect myself?" "I... I didnt mean that." Alisa shook her head quickly and tightly held Susan''s hand. "Susan, youre clever. You think of things I cant. Earl Bard even said youre my benefactor. If not for you, we wouldnt have been able to get Silver Masks help. Susan, you know thats not what I meant." Li Meng watched the two girls grasping each others hands and gazing into each others eyes with great interest. The scene was truly beautiful. He could tell from Susans eyes that she genuinely cared for Alisa. Whether it was as a close friend or something more intimate, Li Meng couldnt say. Li Meng didnt interrupt the subtle atmosphere between them. "I wont leave. Alisa, you cant make me go." "But... but..." "Alisa, I know what youre trying to do. Let me stay with you." "You could... die!" Susan smiled and shook her head. "Im not afraid!" Having experienced death repeatedly, Susan wasnt afraid anymore. It was precisely because she knew she couldnt truly die that she chose to stay and help Alisa. The two girls exchanged smiles, understanding each other without words. Susan turned toward Silver Mask. "Silver Mask, are you leaving?" Li Meng stretched and stood up, gazing at the surrounding flora from the pavilion. His voice echoed through the pavilion. "People like us always have things we must do. Girl, just enjoy your new life and do what you want. When I need you, Ill come find you. And if one day you need me, Ill appear by your side." Things he must do? Susan pondered as she watched Silver Masks back. Travelers wouldnt come to this world just to experience life. It seemed Silver Mask knew something. But Susan didnt plan to ask. She didnt know if she had anything she ''must'' do. For now, she only wanted to help Alisa. "Um, Silver Mask, how old are you?" Beside her, Alisa gave Susan a baffled look. Why would Susan suddenly ask Silver Masks age? "Haha, back home, youd probably call me uncle." Susan was about fifteen years old, while Li Meng was almost thirty on Earth. Perhaps due to her young age, Susans thoughts were still relatively simple. If it had been an older traveler, their mindset might have been much more complicated. With great power and freedom often came temptation to commit evil. Although Li Meng leaned toward the darker side, he could also choose good. At least toward a little girl like Susan, he wouldnt let himself be the villain. Chapter 240: The Envoy Delegation from the Papal State Chapter 240: The Envoy Delegation from the Papal State "Don''t call me uncle, and don''t call me brother either. Just call me Silver Mask!" Susan''s cheeks turned slightly red as she shot a glare at Silver Mask. "I... I won''t call you brother." "Haha, that''s more like it!" "Alright, it''s about time for me to make my exit. Farewell for now." Li Meng waved his hand and turned to leave. Alisa and Susan quickly stood up to see him off. The three walked in single file along the small path in the courtyard. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Silver Mask, will we have a chance to meet again?" "Of course. When you''re in trouble, no matter where you are, I''ll find you." Silver Mask''s words reminded Susan of something: how had he found her in the first place? Could it be that some kind of phenomenon occurred during the process of death reversal? And was this phenomenon something that Silver Mask could sense? Was that why he had been able to locate her so easily? In the end, Susan still did not learn the reason why Silver Mask had been able to find her. At the gate of the courtyard, Alisa and Susan watched as the figure in the black robe disappeared into the distance. Before long, that black-robed figure vanished around the corner of the street. --- Irisis Principality The border city, "Leo." Beyond the city lay vast wheat fields, crisscrossed by a road. The road extended from Leo City toward the northeast. It was midday, and the rhythmic sound of hooves suddenly echoed along the road. A grand procession of over ten luxurious beast-drawn carriages traveled along the path through the wheat fields. Accompanying the convoy was a group of knights in silver-white armor from the temple. Inside one of the carriages sat a man in a white robe, leisurely gazing at the golden wheat fields outside. "Your Excellency Bishop, do you think this trip will succeed?" Another person was in the carriage as wella woman wearing a white robe and holding a crystal staff. The man addressed as Bishop did not turn his head. "All we need is passage rights. As long as the Irisis Principality doesn''t object, we''re fine." "Will they object?" The man''s lips curved into a faint smile as he turned and gestured for the woman to come closer. The woman, wary, pulled the curtains shut before rising to her feet. She swayed her hips as she seated herself sideways on the man''s lap. With her delicate body nestled against him, the man inhaled deeply, savoring her scent. "They won''t. As long as we give them a piece of meat, they''ll eat it." "True enough. After all, this matter benefits the Irisis Principality without any harm." The woman moved to remove her robe, but the man stopped her. "I''m a bishop, after all. I must maintain my radiant image. Wait until we reach the next town tonight." The woman''s cheeks flushed as she nodded lightly. Although the Crystal Temple did not forbid marriage, it upheld monogamy. Those who violated this rule could face expulsion or even trial. If their affair were discovered, the two of them would be finished. Thus, they were always cautious, maintaining distance in public and only being intimate when alone. The convoy raced along the road through the wheat fields, attracting the attention of passersby. Before long, the convoy left Leo City behind, and the road grew quieter with fewer travelers. "Who goes there!" Suddenly, a commotion broke out among the temple knights leading the way. Ahead on the road stood a black-robed figure. The figure''s presence caused the knights'' expressions to change. The captain at the front bellowed, "Halt!" Though the shout came from a distance, it still made the black-robed figure lift his head. "So, they''ve arrived." Gazing at the approaching convoy, a wide, grinning mouth appeared on the smooth, shiny silver head. Li Meng stepped forward and swung his right fist. A surge of terrifying energy exploded outward, creating a shockwave that shot toward the convoy. "Enemy attack! Enem!" Before the knight could finish, the shockwave swept through the temple knights, sending them flying. "Boom!" A line of beast-drawn carriages shattered into pieces. The overwhelming force sent debris and bodies flying into the air, raining blood and wreckage onto the road. The scene turned into utter chaos, with severed limbs and broken fragments strewn everywhere. "What... what just happened?" A man in a luxurious white robe sat up in a daze on the roadside. High Priest Tabetha shielded him as she stood in front. "Tabetha, where are you?" The man, regaining his senses, quickly scanned his surroundings. Finally, he spotted Tabetha lying not far away and crawled toward her. "Tabetha, how... how are you?" The man turned her over and cradled her in his arms. At the sight of her, his face turned pale. Tabetha''s beautiful face was ghastly white. Her robes were tattered, exposing large patches of skin. Wooden splinters were embedded in her chest, and blood poured out in torrents. "Oh, still alive, huh?" A sudden voice behind him made the man''s face change drastically. He whipped his head around, but the last thing he saw was a fist wrapped in cloth. With a "smack," the man''s head exploded like a crushed watermelon. His headless body slumped onto the woman. "Alive, are we?" Li Meng kicked the man''s body off the woman. She was still alive, but barely. Her heart continued to beat weakly, growing fainter by the second. Li Meng pulled out a coin from his black robe. "Let''s leave your fate to the Goddess of Luck!" With that, he flipped the coin into the air. The coin spun before landing back in his hand. "Heads. Lucky woman. Alright, from now on, you''re mine! Wahaha!" Laughing heartily, Li Meng slung the woman over his shoulder and walked away. As evening fell, the sun sank lower on the horizon. In a forest outside Leo City, Tabetha slowly opened her eyes, leaning against a large tree. The lingering pain in her body brought her to full alertness. She instinctively touched her chest. Though her robe was still in tatters, her wounds had vanished. "What happened?" Tabetha looked around in confusion. Wasn''t she in a carriage? How had she ended up in a forest? Suddenly recalling the attack, her face paled. Yes, the convoy had been attackedambushed by a powerful being. The abrupt assault left her no time to react, forcing her to use mid-tier defensive magic instantly. "You''ve finally woken up!" A voice suddenly rang in her ear, startling her. "Who''s there? Show yourself!" "I''m right here!" The voice came from close by. Tabetha whipped her head around to see a black-robed figure squatting beside her. The sight of the smooth, featureless silver head unnerved her. Chapter 241: Tabitha Chapter 241: Tabitha "You... What are you?" "What? Woman, you are my possession." Tabitha''s face froze momentarily, her beautiful features showing a trace of anger. "I am Tabitha, the High Priest of the Papal States. I am not your possession." Li Meng grinned, reaching out to pinch Tabitha''s chin. "Woman, it''s not up to you. The Papal States'' envoy group has already been destroyed by me. You are the only survivor." Hearing this, Tabitha''s face turned pale. The envoy group of the Papal States was wiped out? The culprit was this man in front of her? Tabitha looked at the strange man before her with terror. "That''s right. You should be afraid of me. Woman, I''ll give you two choices: one is to become my slaveyou are so beautiful it would be a waste to kill you. The second choice, of course, is death. After all, you''ve seen me and know Im the culprit behind the attack on the Papal States'' envoy group. As a villain, I won''t let you go. Wahaha!" The unrestrained feeling was truly exhilarating. Looking at the beautiful woman before him, Li Meng grinned. Perhaps he was born to be a bad seed. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he assumed the role of a villain, it was as natural as breathing. Li Meng released the woman''s chin. "Now... I''ll give you five seconds to decide!" Li Meng extended five fingers, slowly counting down in front of Tabitha. "Four, three..." As the countdown continued, Tabitha''s expression shifted repeatedly. She was the High Priest of the Papal Stateshow could she become a slave? "Two, one!" At the moment the countdown ended, Tabitha felt an overwhelming killing intent engulf her. Her body trembled, and her survival instincts made her kneel involuntarily. Her curvaceous waist and hips arched high, revealing enticing curves under her tattered robe. "M-Master!" Tabitha called out with humiliation on her face. Crystal-clear tears flowed from her eyes. She, a person of high status, had lost her dignity just to survive. "Living sure feels good, wahaha!" The woman''s humiliation made Li Meng laugh heartily. From his black robe, Li Meng pulled out a silver collar and personally placed it around Tabitha''s neck. The collar was tight and delicate, its surface adorned with golden runes. To outsiders, it would appear to be an expensive magical artifact. "You should know what this is, right?" Tabitha knelt on the ground, touching the smooth collar around her neck. "This is a wonderful item. It can enhance your magic recovery rate." A magical artifact that increases mana recovery? Tabitha could feel the light magic in the surroundings becoming more abundant. Li Meng grabbed Tabitha''s hand and pulled her up, then scooped her into his arms. "I''m taking you back to Leo City. After that, you''re free!" Free? Held in Li Meng''s arms, Tabithas expression brightened but soon dimmed again. Now that the entire Papal States'' envoy group had been annihilated, how could she explain her survival? Even if she returned, she would be scrutinized and suspected. "It''s not unusual for a large envoy group to have a few survivors. You''re not the only one who lived; a few stable hands survived as well. I let them go on purpose. I don''t need you to stay by my side. You''re still Tabitha, the High Priest of the Papal States." Hearing this, Tabitha fell silent. What was this black-robed man''s purpose? Was he trying to use her to overthrow the Papal States? "I have no interest in the Papal States!" Tabithas expression flickered, her face full of exasperation. Was he a worm in her stomach? How could he guess her thoughts so easily? "Alright, lets go!" A loud noise echoed through the forest. A figure shot up into the sky and disappeared into the distance in the blink of an eye. High in the air, Tabitha clung tightly to her master''s neck. Heavens, was this flying? The vast sky made Tabitha feel a deep sense of awe. Even a Sword Emperor wouldnt have such a physique. Was he a flea? With just one leap, the distant Leo City came into view. That night, Leo City, Westwind Inn. Leo City was bustling in the early evening. Travelers and adventurers passing through filled the city with vitality. Tonight, the Westwind Inn welcomed two peculiar guests. "A superior room for three nights, with premium meals every day." The innkeeper, a plump woman, curiously eyed the two figures before her. Both were cloaked in black robes, though their builds differed. Li Meng placed a gold coin on the counter. "Is this enough?" The innkeepers face lit up with a smile. "More than enough!" She quickly stashed the coin and handed Li Meng a room key. Taking the key, Li Meng led Tabitha upstairs. "Would you like dinner served now, guests?" "Bring it in two hours." "Of course!" As one of Leo City''s top inns, Westwind Inn boasted a fine environment. Magic lamps lined the hallways, emitting a soft glow. Humans seemed to find crystal endlessly usefulit could convert into various elemental energies. Even the citys wells were powered by crystals, providing magic-driven water. The underground sewer system also carried a strong water-elemental aura. The inn was quiet, with barely a sound in the hallways. Li Meng and Tabitha reached Room 307. "Even the doors have magic barriers?" Li Meng sensed the faint magical aura on the door. Though the defensive power was minimal, it was enough to deter ordinary people. Li Meng swiped the key across the door, dispelling the barrier, and pushed it open. "Not bad!" The room was spaciousa worthy superior room. It featured a sitting room, a bedroom, and a bathroom. The bathroom included a small bathing pool, with a crystal embedded at its base. Water constantly flowed from the crystal, keeping the pool filled with fresh water. "Master, may I bathe?" Tabitha removed her black robe, her gaze fixed on the bathroom. Li Meng grinned, wrapping an arm around her waist. "Lets go together!" Tabitha blushed but nodded lightly, her eyes showing a hint of anticipation. If they bathed together, she might finally see her masters true face. Li Meng led Tabitha into the bathroom. Before long, the sound of running water echoed through the room. In the pool, Li Meng leaned back against the edge, enjoying the cool water. Beside him, Tabitha wore a helpless expression. She had thought bathing together would allow her to see her masters face. But her master remained the same enigmatic figure, his true appearance hidden. Though the black robe was gone, he was still wrapped in bandages. Soaking in the water, he resembled a mummy with a silver orb for a head. "Are those bandages?" Tabitha tentatively touched her masters arm. The bandages felt smooth, their material unknown. Chapter 242: Skeletal Dragon King “Mordemole” Chapter 242: Skeletal Dragon King "Mordemole" An hour later, the two finally left the bathroom. That night, the night deepened gradually. Leo City became increasingly quiet during the late hours. In a room of the West Wind Inn. Li Meng, lying on the bed, entered his dreams. The naked Tabitha clung to him like an octopus. "This is..." Standing in front of the bathroom door, Li Meng looked around. The familiar room made Li Meng realize he was dreaming again. Li Meng glanced up at the stairs leading to the second floor. The familiar sound of keyboard typing echoed again. "I... I won''t go up!" That black shadow was terrifying. Its sudden appearance would startle anyone. Li Meng sat on the sofa in the hall, staring fixedly at the stairway. He wanted to see if the black shadow would come downstairs on its own. Suddenly, the typing sounds upstairs stopped. Li Meng, sitting on the sofa, tensed up. But after a while, there was still no movement upstairs. The black shadow also did not appear. "Phew!" Li Meng took a deep breath. He withdrew his gaze from the stairs and turned to look out the window. At that moment, he saw the black shadow. The black shadow was sitting right beside Li Meng. "Ah!" Li Meng let out a scream in the room. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before he could escape, the shadow pressed down on him again. "Mor... Mordemole, kill... it!" It repeated again and again. "Ill kill, Ill kill, but... can you not be so scary? Cant you look a bit better in my dreams? Even if not a beauty, at least a handsome guy? You... this look is just too creepy." The shadows voice stopped! "This... this way?" The shadow changed, turning into the most beautiful woman in Li Meng''s memory. "No, change again!" The familiar face caused Li Meng''s heart to tremble. Unknowingly, it had been nearly six years since his mother passed away. No matter what, Li Meng could not accept the shadow communicating with him using his mothers face. "No, change again!" "Can you only transform into people in my memory?" "No, I dont want to see this person." "Then become Yang Meiling." Yang Meiling was a talented singer in Li Meng''s memory. She rose to fame upon debut and was also very beautiful. Unfortunately, she passed away from cancer at a young age. The shadow obediently transformed into the woman in Li Meng''s memory. She wore a black low-cut, body-hugging dress. Her waist-length black hair casually draped over her shoulders. This was Yang Meilings last outfit seen on screen. "Who are you?" Looking at the woman beside him, Li Meng asked. Li Meng had a suspicion in his heart. The one responsible for him crossing into another world was probably this being beside him. The woman merely stared at him without answering. After a while, her voice rang out again. "Kill... kill it, Mordemole!" "Ill kill, Ill kill it. But you are..." Before he could finish, Li Meng woke up from his dream. Lying on the bed, Li Meng suddenly opened his eyes. "That dream again!" Li Meng took a deep breath. "Xiao Bai, who is Mordemole?" "The Skeletal Dragon King, Mordemole!" Xiao Bais answer made Li Meng murmur to himself. So, its that creature. Although the future had been altered. Some things were still unfolding along the future line. When Li Meng heard the shadow mention the name Mordemole, he immediately thought of the Skeletal Dragon King. "Xiao Bai, I want to kill it!" "Very difficult. Dragon Kings are immortal. As long as death exists in this world, even if the Skeletal Dragon King is slain, it will revive." "No matter. If it can be killed once, it can be killed a second time. Tell me about it." "The Skeletal Dragon King resides in the ancient city of ''Camelot'' in the Central Continent. That area is also called the Undead Nation. Its predecessor was the ancient ''Gantzaya Empire.'' The Skeletal Dragon Kings appearance led to the fall of Gantzaya. All living creatures in its domain were transformed into undead. The Skeletal Dragon King''s authority gave rise to intelligent undead beings, the ''Vampires,'' who became the leading force of the Undead Nation. They command the undead to guard it." "Master, to kill the Skeletal Dragon King, you must first face an endless army of undead." "The bane of undead creatures is light magic. Master, you must find a Light Slime to form a contract and gain light magic." Xiao Bais words made Li Meng frown slightly. He had thought the Skeletal Dragon King was a solitary existence. After all, beings as powerful as Dragon Kings were usually loners. Unexpectedly, the Skeletal Dragon King''s authority naturally granted it a group of defenders. To kill the Skeletal Dragon King, he would have to wage war on the Undead Nation. "Xiao Bai, do you know how to build an airship?" The Undead Nation was in the Central Continent. To travel there, an airship was necessary. Transporting an army to the Central Continent also required airships. "I can, but it requires mithril and wind crystal stones!" "Runes can automatically convert magic into elemental magic when infused. Can slimes manage that?" "Uh... Hmm, interesting thought. It should work." "Looks like we need to return for a bit." "Master, finding the Light Slime should be the priority." "The Light Slime is in the Saint Byron Continent. A round trip would take at least three years. We cant waste that time. Lets first return to teach shipbuilding techniques. That way, by the time we return, the airship fleet will be ready for departure!" "Very reasonable planning, Master. I have no objections!" Thus, Li Meng decided on his next steps. By his count, it had only been half a year since leaving home. Returning would take about half a month. Time ticked away, and the night deepened. The long night finally gave way to dawn. As the morning sun rose from the eastern sky, it heralded a new day. In the early morning, as life began to stir. In Leo City, at the West Wind Inn. In a room on the third floor. "Master, I plan to visit the Crystal Temple in Leo City!" Tabitha, wearing a bathrobe, emerged from the bathroom. She had been exhausted after being with her master all night and felt sticky all over. Too tired to notice before, she now couldnt wait to cleanse herself. Tabitha had already accepted becoming her master''s concubine. After all, she was still alive. Although the bishop''s death saddened her. It was merely that; the man had a family. She had only been his lover. Feelings could sometimes be uncontrollable. She was not a strong woman and occasionally needed a mans comfort. That man had been her means to fulfill her desires. There was affection, but not to the extent of life and death. As for revenge, Tabitha never even considered it. Chapter 243: Return to the Throne Tribe Chapter 243: Return to the Throne Tribe The master is truly too powerful. Last night, she had already experienced it in bed. It is extremely foolish to oppose the master. Getting up, Li Meng walked to the window. "I''ll contact you when I need you!" Hearing this, Tabitha, who was drying her hair, looked at the master. With just one glance, she noticed that the master at the window had already disappeared. Tabitha hurriedly went to the window and looked outside. On the bustling street below, only the lively crowd was moving about. The master had vanished, already gone. Standing by the window, Tabitha touched the collar around her neck. The expression on her face was one of conflicted emotions. Once a High Priest of the Holy Church, she was now her master''s slave girl. Although still alive, was all this really worth it? Perhaps she should die, to die with dignity. "Die?" Tabitha''s face turned pale. She silently turned away from the window without a word. The news of the Holy Church''s envoy delegation being attacked quickly spread throughout the Irisis Principality. This news caused an uproar among the human nations. The Holy Church held a special position among the human countries. The Crystal Temples, which were scattered across towns and cities, were all part of the Holy Church. Yet someone had dared to attack the Holy Church''s envoy delegation. When the news broke, many believed it was false. But it was soon confirmed. It was truethe Holy Churchs envoy delegation had been ambushed and completely annihilated. The destruction of the Holy Church''s envoy delegation set off undercurrents among the human nations. But none of this mattered to Li Meng anymore. After leaving the West Wind Inn, Li Meng set out on his return journey. Irisis Principality, Twilight Forest. Afternoon, a certain part of the forest echoed with loud rumbling sounds. In the dim forest, numerous vines lashed out toward Li Meng like whips. A massive tree seemed to come alive. It was thicker but shorter than the surrounding trees. [Magic Tree] [Level: 71] [Strength: 89] [Defense: 91] [Agility: 0] [Magic Power: 57] "Why aren''t there such interesting things in Goblin Forest?" Li Meng looked curiously at the thrashing Magic Tree. He extended his right hand, mimicking a handgun gesture. A yellow magical glow gathered at his fingertip. A stone bullet shot forth with a whistle. The stone bullet crossed over thirty meters instantly and struck the Magic Tree. "Bang!" With a loud bang, the Magic Tree was pierced by the stone bullet. A huge hole appeared in its trunk. The magical core inside the hole was shattered. The Magic Tree withered at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a withered husk. "Just a bit too weak!" Shrugging, Li Meng continued walking through the forest. "For you, Master, the Magic Tree is naturally no more than an ant. But for ordinary adventurers, its a rather troublesome creature. A single misstep could lead to total annihilation!" Xiao Bais words reminded Li Meng of something. This wasnt his first encounter with a Magic Tree. Previously, he had found some remains at the roots of the Magic Trees he had encountered. There were animal and magical beast remains, as well as human bones. The next day, still in the same forest. Watching another Magic Tree wither away, Li Meng scratched his shiny head. "Did that girl die again?" This time, only a day had passed since the last reset. Not paying it much mind, Li Meng continued venturing deeper into the forest. Li Meng trusted that Wang Yuanmei could rely on her wits to overcome the challenges. If every death reset required his intervention, that little girl would have no reason to exist. Li Meng would capture her and turn her into a sleeping beauty. Three days later, the Ogre Mountains. On the peak of a certain tall mountain, Li Meng gazed into the distance. The vast expanse of the world unfolded before his eyes. "Looks like she cleared it in one life!" Since the death reset three days ago, there had been no further resets. This indicated that the little girl had relied on her intelligence to resolve the crisis. "Goblin Forest, your king has returned!" Looking at the endless forest on the other side of the mountain, Li Meng roared. His voice was deafening, with a touch of dramatic flair. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next moment, with a loud "bang," the figure on the mountaintop shot into the sky and disappeared into the distance. The next morning, at the Throne Tribe. A green-skinned figure emerged from the western forest. Seeing the familiar wooden walls of the Throne Tribe not far away, Li Meng grinned. "Nothing beats the feeling of coming home!" At this moment, Li Meng had removed his black robe and cloth wraps. Wearing only a pair of shorts, he was bare-chested. "The king is back! The king has returned!" Excited cries erupted from the wooden walls of the Throne Tribe. The goblins on the walls gazed fervently at the green-skinned figure approaching from outside. Though small in stature, every goblin knew it was their king. For only their king exuded such an intoxicating aura. "King! King!" The goblins on the walls shouted enthusiastically. Hearing the cheers, Li Meng grinned. "Boys, Im back!" Li Meng roared, his voice thunderous. "Wow!" The goblins on the walls responded with an even more raucous frenzy. The heavy western gate creaked open slowly. Amidst the gaze of countless goblins, Li Meng entered the Throne Tribe through the western gate. "Wheres Gobu Sheng?" Walking through the western district, Li Meng was surrounded by curious onlookers. Goblins crowded the main path, jostling to catch a glimpse of him. A large goblin scurried forward, bent over with a flattering smile. "King, Gobu Sheng went out hunting!" "Cant sit still, huh?" With Li Mengs return, the Throne Tribe bustled with excitement. It wasnt until Li Meng reached the inner district that the noise began to subside. "King!" At the entrance to the throne hall, Li Meng saw Margarita. She had changed out of her leather armor and into a platinum spider silk gown. The slightly translucent gown perfectly outlined her alluring curves. It added an air of nobility to her. She smiled faintly, her eyes fixed on the approaching king. Margaritas attire left Li Meng somewhat stunned. Especially her chestthose two peaks, barely concealed by the gown, were mesmerizing. "Margarita, youre gorgeous!" Standing before her, Li Meng grinned, openly expressing his admiration. Margarita smiled lightly, bowing her head while covering her chest. "As long as the king likes it!" Li Meng grabbed Margaritas hand and led her into the throne hall. He then hurriedly ascended to the third floor and entered the sleeping chamber. "K-King, its still daytime!" Margaritas cheeks flushed as she glanced at the large bed. Li Meng wrapped his arms around Margaritas waist. The softness pressed against his chest filled him with contentment. Chapter 244: Summoning the Chiefs of All Tribes Chapter 244: Summoning the Chiefs of All Tribes The next moment, the sound of cracking bones echoed. Li Meng''s body was rapidly growing larger. Only when his height surpassed Margarita did Li Meng stop growing. Lowering his head, Li Meng kissed Margaritas flushed lips. At this moment, hurried footsteps sounded from outside the door. Three Lizardman maids entered the chamber. Upon seeing the two embracing and kissing, their expressions changed slightly. They quickly lowered their heads and exited the chamber. As they left, they didnt forget to close the chamber doors behind them. Before long, the chamber was filled with noise and chaos. The Lizardman maids outside the door listened, their faces flushed. It wasnt until the next morning that Li Meng leisurely left the chamber. Upon leaving, Li Meng headed straight for the throne hall. Your Majesty! Hurried footsteps sounded from outside the hall. A tall, sturdy green figure rushed into the throne hall. It was Gobu Sheng, who had evolved into a Goblin Leader. Standing 3.5 meters tall, he looked extremely imposing. Kneeling on the ground, he appeared somewhat honest and straightforward. Dispatch Centaur messengers to notify the chiefs of all tribes. Have them come see me immediately! Yes! Gobu Sheng stood up, turned around, and hurriedly left. Li Meng didnt linger in the throne hall either and walked outside. Leaving the palace, he headed toward the Gobu Da Tribe. Your Majesty, w-why have you come here? The arrival of the king made Gobu Da somewhat nervous. The moment Li Meng entered the tribe, Gobu Da, who had received the news, rushed out to greet him. I need to craft something. Prepare the best carpentry workshop for me! Gobu Das eyes lit up. His face was adorned with an ugly grin, full of flattery. This way, Your Majesty! Li Meng followed Gobu Da into the depths of the tribe. Eventually, they entered a carpentry workshop. Inside the carpentry workshop, Li Meng looked around. He gathered some suitable wood and tools before sitting cross-legged. Xiao Bai, will this work? Holding a small knife, Li Meng began carving the wood under Xiao Bais guidance. What seemed like tough wood turned into something as soft as tofu under Li Mengs knife. First, construct a model, then carefully measure the data for each component. Once we have the data, assembling everything will be straightforward. Master, the intelligence levels of the tribes differ, so its best to assign tasks accordingly. The Goblins are the least intelligent but are small and nimble. Theyll be useful for building the airship. Ogres are big and strong. They can cut trees and transport logs. Sealing the components of the airship requires a lot of resin. This task can be entrusted to the Gnolls. The Pigmen have decent carpentry skills, so they can process the logs. The Beastmen have moderate intelligence and can work alongside the Goblins to construct the airship. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Lizardmen have nimble hands and can handle rune engraving and sail weaving. Xiao Bai seemed to have a better understanding of the tribes than their king. There was still a lot to be done. Li Meng stopped asking questions and focused on crafting the model. While making the model, Li Meng occasionally discussed the airships specifications with Xiao Bai. Since this was for an expedition, the airship couldnt be too small. Although larger airships consumed more magical energy, the problem could be solved by equipping them with more slimes. Time passed little by little, day after day. Xiao Bai, do other races airships also rely on slimes for magical energy? No, without a life-sharing contract, a slimes magic is one-way and cannot be extracted. All airships on the Augus Continent rely on magic crystals or elemental crystal mines! Xiao Bais words reminded Li Meng of Water Slimes. Water Slimes had a very high magic attribute but lacked magic skills that consumed magic power. So, can fire crystals also power the airship? Yes, but converting fire elements into wind elements is a complicated process. It requires converting fire elements into neutral magic, then into wind elements, resulting in significant magic loss. Then the difference between Water Slimes and fire crystals isnt that big. Theres a significant difference. All living beings have neutral magic in their bodies. Neutral magic is like food for elemental spirits. By consuming their magic, they command elemental spirits. The type of elemental spirits attracted depends on personality and spiritual wavelengths. How does Dou Qi command elemental spirits? Dou Qi strengthens the body by absorbing elemental spirits. Over time, the body adapts to elemental magic and is gradually assimilated by elemental spirits. This increases compatibility with elemental spirits. The higher the compatibility, the more Dou Qi one can release. If the Dou Qi exceeds the bodys limits, it will collapse, and the user will be rejected by external elemental spirits, rendering them unable to command them. Li Meng learned another piece of knowledge from Xiao Bai. So, besides elemental Dou Qi, there should be other types of Dou Qi in this world, right? Yes, there are many mutated types of elemental spirits, some naturally occurring, others artificially created. What kind of Dou Qi is my Monster Dou Qi? Its probably neutral, pure magical energy release! Is that so? Li Meng felt that Xiao Bais guess was incorrect, but he couldnt think of a reason to refute it. His Monster Dou Qi came from the skill "Divine Child: Monster Strength." This power didnt seem to be merely Dou Qi. After all, the destructive power of Monster Dou Qi was extraordinarily strong. To date, Li Meng had never unleashed it to its fullest extent. When he annihilated the envoy team from the Papal States, he merely tested the waters with less than one-tenth of its power. Inside the carpentry workshop, Li Meng continued working on the airship model. While processing the wood in his hands, he would occasionally pick up a wooden board and draw on it. Looking at Li Mengs surroundings, wooden boards were piled up like a mountain. Each board contained data for specific components of the airship. Busy times always flew by quickly. Unknowingly, day after day passed. Your Majesty, the chiefs of all tribes have arrived! In the morning, Gobu Da cautiously entered the carpentry workshop. Looking at the king, almost buried under wooden boards, Gobu Da spoke timidly. How long has it been? The kings question made Gobu Da count on his fingers. T-Tenseventeen days! Let them wait. Ill be ready soon! Yes, Your Majesty! Gobu Da turned and ran out in a hurry. The Centaur messengers were waiting outside. Those big creatures were truly magnificent. If one day the king rewarded him with a Centaur, it would be wonderful. Such a big ass, so much white meatit must taste deliciously. Chapter 245: The Classroom and Knowledge Chapter 245: The Classroom and Knowledge Two days later, Li Meng left the Gobuda Tribe. Behind him followed hundreds of goblins carrying wooden boards. By the time he returned to the Throne Tribe, it was already afternoon. At the Throne Tribe, within the Throne Hall. Under the summoning of the Great King, the chiefs of various tribes gathered. The chief of the Wolfmen, the grand chieftain of the Beastmen, and the chief of the Pigmen were all present. Bai Ling, with her snow-white and voluptuous figure, was also there. In the Throne Hall, the chiefs of the various tribes stood facing each other. You all must be curious about why I summoned you here, said the Great King. Hearing this, the expressions of the tribal chiefs in the hall shifted slightly. They had their own guesses about the Great Kings intentions for summoning them. All the tribal chiefs had arrived. Could it be that the Great King was planning to launch an external war? Its not war. The purpose of this gathering is just one thing: to start a class! Start a class? The tribal chiefs in the hall looked puzzled. What did the Great King mean by this? Li Meng picked up a long wooden strip from the table. This is a ruler, a measuring tool. Over the next few months, I will teach you numerical knowledge. You must learn how to use the ruler and remember all the knowledge I teach you. As he finished speaking, Li Meng nodded slightly toward Margarita. Margarita, her belly swollen, nodded to the Lizardmen maids in the hall. The maids quickly stepped forward and distributed wooden boards to the tribal chiefs. The boards were inscribed with Arabic numerals from 1 to 10. Everyone, take a seat! Except for Bai Ling, the other tribal chiefs appeared confused. Arabic numerals and measuring tools were things Li Meng had already taught the Swamp Lizardmen. Over the next period, the Throne Hall echoed with Li Mengs unending explanations. Sitting on the throne, Li Meng spoke as he demonstrated with various tools. The tribal chiefs in the hall alternated between moments of sudden understanding and furrowed brows. For the next few days, the Throne Hall bustled with activity. Every morning began with class, followed by a two-hour break at noon, and lessons continued until nightfall. --- That night, the Throne Tribe was quiet. In the rear palace of the Throne Hall. The bedchamber was bustling with activity. The wooden bed emitted creaking sounds. Even the maids outside the door could feel the floor trembling beneath their feet. Which Princess is with the Great King tonight? one of the maids whispered. It must be Bai Ling, the chief of the White Scales Tribe! Shes been with him for so many nights in a row. It seems the Great King really favors Chief Bai Ling. Chief Bai Ling is a great beauty, a dream lover for the youth of her tribe. Its no surprise the Great King is fond of her. Indeed! As the maids whispered, the intense action within the bedchamber reached its climax. It wasnt until two hours later that the chamber quieted down. Inside, on the large bed. Bai Ling lay languidly in the Great Kings arms, her long tail swaying continuously. Her mood was visibly very good. The Great King must have gone to such lengths to teach us this knowledge for future missions, Bai Ling said as she lifted her head, her beautiful eyes gazing at the Great Kings rugged yet handsome face. Li Meng grinned, rubbing Bai Lings head with his right hand. Bai Ling contentedly nuzzled into his hand. Looking at the Great King before her, Bai Lings eyes held a trace of confusion. For some reason, she found herself missing the Great King more and more lately. His image often lingered in her mind. Whenever she saw him, she felt an uncontrollable urge to be close to him. In the past, she had been averse to intimacy with the Great King. But now, she thoroughly enjoyed his affection. Bai Ling didnt understand what had changed in her. But she was keenly aware of her transformation. She had no intention of suppressing her growing feelings for the Great King. The future of the Swamp Lizardmen was now tied to him. As his Princess, she felt it her duty to serve him wholeheartedly. After the classes conclude, each of your tribes will have an important role to play. Youll understand then. Li Meng lowered his head slightly, glancing at Bai Lings gradually enlarging belly. Unknowingly, a week had passed since the start of the classes. Though the tribal chiefs were slow learners, with daily reviews often leaving much to be desired, Li Meng wasnt in a hurry. Once ingrained, even the simplest concepts were difficult for them to forget. Li Meng focused on gradually instilling knowledge into them. Bai Ling didnt ask further. She nestled closer into the Great Kings warm embrace. His muscular frame was comforting and stirred her heart. Time flowed steadily as the night deepened. After a quiet half hour, the bedchamber grew lively again. It wasnt until the wee hours that the chamber finally quieted. --- Over the following days, the Great Kings classes continued. Five days later, in the Throne Hall. Excellent. The first phase of the classes is now complete. Well begin the second phase! declared Li Meng. Another phase? The tribal chiefs wore bitter expressions as they looked up at the Great King on his throne. Bai Ling smiled faintly, her eyes shimmering with anticipation. She glanced at her own swollen belly with a hint of maternal affection. Even though the little goblins born later wouldnt recognize her as their mother, she was already accustomed to this. They were her and the Great Kings children. Li Meng nodded at Margarita, whose belly had grown significantly. Her delivery was imminent. Seeing the Great Kings gaze fixated on her belly, Margarita blushed and gave him a sidelong glance. She then turned and signaled to the maids. The maids quickly stepped forward, placing different wooden boards in front of each tribal chief. From under the table, Li Meng took out a hidden floating ship model. Do you know what this is? he asked. The tribal chiefs collectively raised their heads to look at the ship on the throne table. It was a three-masted ship, appearing intricate and slightly bulky. The tribal chiefs shook their heads. Only the grand chieftain of the Beastmens eyes lit up. I know! Its a shipa seafaring vessel! Li Meng grinned and shook his head. No, its a floating ship! A floating ship? The tribal chiefs eyes flashed with surprise. Starting today, I will teach you how to build floating ships! Build floating ships? The tribal chiefs erupted in excitement. A floating ship was a vessel capable of flying. If they had floating ships, they too could soar through the skies. Bai Lings eyes sparkled as she gazed at the Great King with admiration. The Great King was truly remarkable. He even knew how to construct floating ships. Margarita, standing nearby, also looked at the Great King with admiration. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Great King was undoubtedly a unique goblin. Dont get too excited. Building a floating ship is an incredibly complex process. Therefore, youll all work together, dividing the labor to construct the ship. Understand? The tribal chiefs calmed down, their gazes full of anticipation as they looked at the Great King. Under their watchful eyes, Li Mengs voice continued to resonate through the hall. Chapter 246: Magic Cannon Chapter 246: Magic Cannon In the time that followed, Li Meng assigned tasks to the chiefs of each tribe. The chiefs studied new knowledge based on their tasks. Thus, the second phase of classes began. Half a month later, in the Throne Hall: "Next, what you need to do is slowly explore. Now, return to your tribes and gather your people immediately." "Understood!" The chiefs stood up and hurried out. They felt a sense of relief in their hearts. Having stayed in the Throne Tribe for nearly two months, their minds were filled with a massive amount of knowledge. Before forgetting it, they needed to pass this knowledge on to their tribespeople. Watching the backs of the departing chiefs, Li Meng showed a contemplative expression. The next steps were much simpler. He planned to set up shipyards to build floating ships in the Throne Tribe. There was no need to allocate a separate area. They only needed to build the shipyards outside the wooden walls. But this was not the only task. Building the first floating ship would take a considerable amount of time. However, once the first floating ship took to the skies, the construction speed of subsequent ships would significantly increase. Thus, Li Meng busied himself with the floating ship project. The next day, construction began on the outskirts of the Throne Tribe. A large number of trees were felled again. Timber was continuously transported to the construction site. Li Meng was not idle either; he went to the Iron Cavern. "Xiao Bai, does this world have something like this?" On the underground riverbank of the Iron Cavern, Li Meng used clay to create a cannon model. "Master, what is this?" Xiao Bais response made Li Meng smile faintly. It seemed this world did not have cannons. Looking down at the model in his hand, Li Meng appeared thoughtful. This world had magic, so gunpowder and explosives were unnecessary. The cannon he envisioned was essentially a magical tool capable of releasing magic. However, magical tools were not something ordinary people could use. While ordinary people possessed magic power, they could not sense its presence. Only those who could sense magic could use magical tools. The principle of the cannon was simple, but its manufacturing process was complex. This was because engraving numerous runes inside the sealed cannon barrel was necessary. Additionally, deciding which type of rune could replace the role of gunpowder was a major challenge. Whether to directly fire magic or to launch shells was also a dilemma. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the next few days, Li Meng stayed in the Iron Cavern, contemplating methods to create the cannon. On the seventh day, Li Meng began experimental work, crafting some special tools. As Li Meng explored, time passed day by day. Over a month later, the chiefs of the various tribes brought their people to the Throne Tribe. Nearly three thousand individuals began working at the shipyard outside the Throne Tribe. Ogres, goblins, pigmen, gnolls, and beastmen. Figures of all shapes and sizes gathered, striving for a common goal. Each tribe had its own assigned tasks. Through clear division of labor and cooperation, the shipbuilding process progressed gradually. Ogres and goblins scoured the forest for suitable trees to fell. Every day, large ogres could be seen carrying massive logs back to the Throne Tribe. The pigmen were responsible for processing the logs. Hundred-meter-long keels could be found everywhere in the Goblin Forest. The ogres selected a 120-meter-tall steelwood tree as the keel for the floating ship. The steelwood tree possessed unparalleled toughness, making it the best choice for constructing keels. After the pigmen processed the tree, it was placed on the shipyard. "Will this work?" Looking at the massive keel on the shipyard, Iron Hammer muttered to himself. Beside him, Pig Dajin scratched his bald head. "The king said we could take our time exploring with the first ship." Iron Hammer looked down at the wooden board in his hand. The board recorded the steps for building the floating ship. "Wheres the king?" Without the king present, Iron Hammer felt uneasy. If a mistake occurred in any step and he failed to notice, it could be disastrous. With the king around, at least any errors would be pointed out. "The king is at the Iron Cavern and has been there for a while!" Margarita was also there, acting as the king''s proxy. "You''ve done well. If any step is wrong, I''ll point it out." Among all the savage tribes, centaurs had the highest intelligence. Thus, Margarita had learned many things. Hearing Margaritas words, Iron Hammer grinned. With Margarita present, even if mistakes were made, they wouldn''t be his fault. "Boom!" At that moment, a thunderous explosion suddenly came from the northern forest. The ground trembled slightly. The sudden explosion startled Iron Hammer. The savages at work turned to look north. "What happened over there?" Looking at the northern forest, Iron Hammer''s expression was uncertain. The noise was enormous. What kind of explosion could shake the ground? "It''s coming from the direction of the Iron Cavern. It must be the king," Margarita guessed thoughtfully. As Margarita had surmised, the culprit was indeed Li Meng. In the forest not far from the Iron Cavern: A mushroom cloud of flames slowly rose. Massive trees within a hundred-meter radius were flattened by the powerful shockwave. When the rolling flames dissipated, Li Meng sat cross-legged on the ground, covered in soot. "What went wrong?" Looking at the crater before him, Li Meng muttered to himself. After much effort, he had crafted a magical cannon. Unexpectedly, it misfired on its first shot. "Could it be that the barrel must be made of mithril?" The thought arose but was immediately dismissed. If the barrel could only be made of mithril, the magical cannon would lose its practicality. "It seems the steels strength isnt sufficient. Ill thicken it." Li Meng grinned, revealing a row of white teeth. Standing up, he took long strides back to the Iron Cavern. Failure was not frightening; failure was the mother of success. Five days later, activity emerged in the forest north of the crater. The commotion grew louder, with snapping branches echoing clearly. Moments later, the five-meter-tall Li Meng emerged from the forest, carrying a thick cannon. Reaching the crater''s edge, Li Meng placed the cannon down. With a loud "thud," the cannon hit the ground. The cannon had a caliber of 100 millimeters. However, the barrel thickness reached an astounding 100 millimeters. This was just the barrel''s thickness. The body and breech were even thicker. The entire cannon was approximately three meters long. "Lets begin!" With a hint of anticipation in his eyes, Li Meng crouched down to stabilize the cannon. He then took a fire crystal from his waist. A rune magic circle adorned the breech. Li Meng struck the fire crystal against the rune magic circle. The rune magic circle immediately glowed with fiery brilliance. "Boom!" The cannon trembled violently. Flames burst from the barrel. The immense recoil pushed the cannon several meters back. Even Li Meng struggled to hold it steady. Accompanying the explosion was a thunderous cannon blast. Chapter 247: The Initial Success of the Magic Cannon Chapter 247: The Initial Success of the Magic Cannon "Wowahaha, it worked!" Seeing that the cannon did not explode, Li Meng burst into excited laughter. However, his laughter abruptly ceased in the next moment. Although the cannon had not exploded, numerous cracks appeared on its barrel. "Does the barrel need to be thicker?" Li Meng stared speechlessly at the cracked cannon. If the weight increased too much, the floating ship''s structure might not be able to handle it. "Master, what is the purpose of this thing?" In Xiao Bai''s eyes, the thing his master worked so hard on could only make a loud bang. "It has great significance, Xiao Bai. You know that the combat power of goblins is the worst of the worst. To enhance their fighting power, we must rely on magical tools. This is the weapon I developed for the goblins: the ''Magic Cannon.'' It''s not a finished product yet, but you''ll see how formidable it will be in the future." Not having an explosion was already a good start. The next step was to further enhance the barrel''s strength. The only drawback was that it couldn''t be mass-produced. The rune magic arrays inside the cannon barrel had to be carved using a magical water knife. This meant that only Li Meng himself could make the magic cannon. Even if casting techniques were greatly improved in the future, the precision required to engrave the rune magic arrays inside the barrel could not be guaranteed. Unless the barrel was made large enough to fit a person inside to work. But such a large cannon would not be supportable by a wooden ship''s structure. "Let''s try again!" Standing up, Li Meng carried the magic cannon and walked back the way he had come. Before long, the sounds from the forest disappeared. Upon returning to the Iron Cavern, Li Meng immediately got to work crafting a new magic cannon. Meanwhile, at the outskirts of the Throne Tribe''s territory, a ship''s keel and main structure had begun to take shape. Progress was gradually accelerating as they felt their way forward. "Did you hear that?" "I heard it." "What is the chief doing?" "Who knows?" In the north, a thunderous explosion sounded once again, drawing the attention of Iron Hammer and his group. This was the second time. Iron Hammer had a feeling there would be a third. Time passed, day by day. Half a month later, one afternoon, at the crater outside the Iron Cavern in the forest The long-silent sound of snapping branches echoed once more. Moments later, Li Meng emerged from the forest, carrying an even larger magic cannon. This time, the magic cannon had a larger caliber and a thicker barrel. "Boom!" Reaching the crater, Li Meng heavily set the magic cannon on the ground. This magic cannon had a caliber of 200 millimeters, a barrel length of 4 meters, and a breech diameter of 1.2 meters. The barrel''s diameter measured 800 millimeters, and the muzzle''s diameter was 500 millimeters. Behind Li Meng, a group of Great Goblins followed, each holding a heavy iron ball. Li Meng crouched to adjust the magic cannon, using a slope as a makeshift gun mount. "Bring the cannonball up!" At the chief''s command, a Great Goblin hurried forward. Li Meng took the cannonball from its hands. The 200-millimeter-diameter cannonball looked like an oversized marble in Li Meng''s hands. He inserted the cannonball into the muzzle. A rolling sound echoed through the barrel until it reached the bottom and stopped. Taking out a fire crystal from his waist, Li Meng grinned. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wowahaha, fire!" With a wild laugh, he inserted the fire crystal into one of the three grooves. The magic cannon had three power levels, controlled by the amount of magic energy input. Level one had the smallest power and shortest range. Level three had the greatest power and longest range. "Boom!" A deafening explosion resounded. The bulky magic cannon recoiled sharply, spewing a blazing tongue of flame from its muzzle. A trail of white smoke shot out, hurtling into the forest in the blink of an eye. "Crack!" Branches snapped and splinters flew as a large tree on the forest''s edge appeared to be struck by something. The trunk was pierced straight through, snapping apart. Trees in a straight line fell simultaneously as if struck in unison. The cracking sound continued deep into the forest. Finally, the cannonball smashed into a large tree 700 meters away. "Bang!" Woodchips exploded as a large dent formed at the point of impact. The deformed cannonball lodged itself in the tree. "Not bad, not bad, very good!" Li Meng gazed into the forest with satisfaction at the magic cannon''s power. "Master, the power is indeed decent, but considering the difficulty of its production, its damage output isn''t particularly impressive." Li Meng understood Xiao Bai''s point. The cannonball''s power, no matter how great, could only target enemies in a straight line. On the battlefield, the magic cannon would require a sufficient quantity to unleash its terrifying potential. "Xiao Bai, what if we inscribed explosive runes on the cannonballs?" Hearing this, Xiao Bai immediately grasped Li Meng''s intent. If a fire crystal was placed inside the cannonball and the explosive rune array triggered the crystal, the resulting blast would be massive. "Master, your idea is correct." Grinning, Li Meng gestured for the Great Goblins to come closer. With Xiao Bai affirming his idea, Li Meng felt reassured. After all, the magic cannon was built upon Xiao Bai''s rune knowledge. Li Meng loaded another cannonball into the barrel. The magic cannon required repeated testing to evaluate the barrel''s durability. The number of shots it could endure had to be tested. If the number was too low, the barrel''s strength needed to be enhanced. "Boom!" Another thunderous explosion echoed through the forest. But it didnt stop there. A few minutes later, the forest resonated with yet another roar. The series of explosions drew the attention of the tribespeople at the shipyard, who turned to look toward the northern forest. The sound was so intense it made their scalps tingle. What was the chief doing? The cannonfire lasted from the afternoon until nightfall. Only when the full moon hung high in the sky did the forest finally fall silent. The next morning, the forest reverberated with cannonfire again. Once, twice, thrice, four times, five times... The cannonfire continued until the afternoon. "At its limit?" Li Meng touched the breech. The once-smooth surface now felt rough. Upon closer inspection, he noticed cracks forming on the breech. From yesterday afternoon until now, it had fired 175 times. To prevent the barrel from overheating, the firing intervals varied in length. This was all on the lowest power setting. At medium or high power, the cannon might only last a few dozen shots before being scrapped. "It seems the breech''s strength needs to be increased!" The explosive force of the fireballs detonation concentrated entirely at the breech, making its durability the most critical requirement. Chapter 248: Rune Magic Cannon Chapter 248: Rune Magic Cannon The cannon barrel and muzzle were primarily designed for pressure relief, resulting in significantly lower stress. With a good start, the next step was just optimization. Boys, lets head back! Li Meng hoisted the magic cannon and started walking back the way they had come. In the following days, Li Meng focused on one task: repeatedly optimizing various parameters of the magic cannon. Five days later, the depths of the forest echoed once again with the thunderous roar of cannon fire. The forest surrounding the testing site was already in ruins, with countless trees toppled and scattered. This time, the cannon fire continued intermittently for more than half a month. It was another new day, in the morning. At the testing site, Li Meng stood beside a massive and heavy magic cannon. The magic cannon had a caliber of 200 millimeters, and the thickness of the barrel and chamber reached 300 millimeters. The combined diameter of the barrel and chamber was 800 millimeters. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The entire cannon was about five meters long, with the diameter of the breech reaching three meters. A piece this massive must demand high structural strength from the ship, Li Meng muttered, doubting whether a wooden ship could truly bear the weight of the magic cannon. It seems the structure of the floating battleship and its gun deck needs to be reinforced. However, Li Meng had no intention of halting the construction of the first floating ship. The first floating ship was an experimental prototype, with redesigns planned based on future needs. Li Meng crouched down and picked up a shell from the ground. The next task was to create shells capable of explosive effects. Although it sounded simple, it was actually very challenging. Magic in this world was versatile, but making multiple rune magic arrays work simultaneously was no small feat. Li Meng and Xiao Bai had debated for days and nights on the engraving of rune magic arrays within the cannon chamber. Finally, they decided on using seven combined rune magic arrays: Explosive Fireball Rune, Mana Transfer Rune, Mana Constrain Rune, Mana Barrier Rune, Mana Amplification Rune, Mana Enhancement Rune, and Magic Energy Focus Rune. While Li Meng could make the magic cannon himself, as the goblins could handle the casting work, he only needed to carve the final rune magic arrays. However, since shells were consumables, they needed to be mass-produced. Li Meng had no intention of becoming a slave to war, spending his life laboring over shell production. Thus, the manufacturing of shells had to be simplified, and using mithril to carve rune magic arrays was out of the question. Mithril was too valuable to be wasted on shells. Lets go back! Li Meng hoisted the magic cannon and left the ruined testing site. Over the next several months, the forest outside the Iron Cavern grew quiet. Li Meng was focused solely on researching methods for crafting explosive shells within the Iron Cavern. Wangwang, go play somewhere else; your boss is busy! One afternoon, along the underground riverbank of the Iron Cavern, Li Meng sat by the shore, staring at the large iron ball in his hand in a daze. Nearby, Wangwang rubbed against Li Mengs leg. Wangwang had returned months ago, bringing a group of hopping Skurgs to the Iron Cavern. The Skurgs were fond of the Iron Cavern, which was blazing hot. The presence of fire crystal stones in the cavern suggested it was a site of fire element accumulation. As fire-element magical beasts, the Skurgs naturally loved such an environment. Woof! Wangwang let out a low growl, hopping away. Looking at the iron ball in his hand, Li Meng sighed. The production of shells had hit a snag. On Xiao Bais suggestion, Li Meng combined fire crystal powder and water slime mucus to create an enchanted liquid. Although its conductivity was inferior to mithril, it was still usable. However, this enchanted liquid had a single drawback: instability. Roar! At that moment, a sudden growl came from behind him. Li Meng turned to see Wangwang accidentally bumping into a rock, instinctively expanding its body. Its form grew larger until it became a five-meter-wide behemoth. This sight made Li Mengs eyes light up. Turning back to the shell in his hand, inspiration struck. If a delayed fuse doesnt work, how about a contact fuse? Although contact fuses had a more complex structure, simplification was still possible. The instability of the enchanted liquid made it perfect for creating contact fuses. With an idea in mind, Li Meng stood up and hurried to his alchemy table. Over the next few months, Li Meng focused solely on simplifying the shell production process. Four months later, one afternoon. The most crucial experiment was conducted at the testing site. This time, the testing site featured an artillery platform with a thick layer of wooden planks laid on the ground. The magic cannon had also been mounted on a steel carriage equipped with wheels. Li Meng loaded a shell inscribed with fiery rune magic arrays into the cannons barrel. The shell was hollow, with a fire crystal inside, acting as an explosive substance. The shells outer rune magic arrays would be activated when subjected to pressure exceeding a certain limit. This activation was achieved through the instability of the fire crystal. Once the shells casing exploded, it would ignite the fire crystal inside. The explosions intensity depended on the size and magic value of the fire crystal. Everyone, back off! This is deadly! Li Meng waved his hand, shooing the goblin subordinates away. Hearing this, the goblins quickly retreated to a safe distance. Once they were at a secure distance, Li Meng inserted a fire crystal into the rune magic array slot. He adjusted the angle, aiming the magic cannon at a mountain several kilometers to the north. The magic cannons elevation angle could reach up to 40 degrees. When deployed on the floating ship, it would feature a specially designed mount for even higher angles. The issue of shells falling out of the chamber at a downward angle was also resolved. The chamber bottom was designed slightly narrower than the barrel, ensuring the shell would stay lodged inside due to its weight. Finally, Li Meng picked up a small hammer and struck the fire crystal. With a bang, the fire crystal sparkled briefly, releasing magic energy that activated the mana absorption rune array. Boom! The next moment, the magic cannon roared thunderously, a deafening blast echoing through the surroundings. A dazzling fireball shot out of the barrel, leaving a trail of white smoke across the forest sky. Seconds later, a mountain five kilometers away erupted in flames, a massive mushroom cloud of fire rising from the mountainside. The explosion ripped apart a large section of the mountain, sending rocks flying and debris tumbling down. It was a while before the flames finally subsided. Chapter 249: The Terrifying Power Chapter 249: The Terrifying Power When everything settled down, a crater with a diameter of no less than twenty meters and a depth of at least five meters appeared on the mountainside. Flying debris was hurled as far as a kilometer away. "The explosive power of Fire Crystal Stone is indeed very strong!" Li Meng was very satisfied with the power of the cannon. "What has the Great King tinkered with this time?" "Was that explosion caused by that thing?" "What an amazing weapon. I... I want one." The terrifying power of the magical cannon left the goblins stunned. They all stared at the magical cannon with fanatical expressions. "The Great King is amazing!" Gobu Ge looked at the towering figure beside the magical cannon with admiration. "Good, good. Finally, the research on the magical cannon has come to an end." Gazing at the distant mountains, Li Meng nodded repeatedly. "Gobu Ge!" Li Meng turned and looked at Gobu Ge, who stood not far away. Hearing this, Gobu Ge immediately ran over eagerly. "Great King, Im here!" Li Meng pointed at the magical cannon with his right hand. "From now on, your task is to cast cannons. The more, the better." A single floating warship could only accommodate 24 magical cannons. With two decks of cannons, each deck deployed six magical cannons. The total on both sides amounted to 24 magical cannons. "Great King, I understand!" Clapping his hands, Li Meng strode toward the southern forest. By his calculations, he had stayed in the Iron Cavern for nearly a year. Now, he had finally developed the magical cannon. Next, it was time for large-scale production. "I wonder how the floating ship''s construction is coming along!" Walking through the forest, Li Meng pondered silently. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With this thought, he quickened his pace. As he walked, light appeared ahead. When his vision suddenly broadened, Li Meng emerged from the forest. On the platform outside the wooden wall, a floating ship came into view. The scene was breathtakingly beautiful. The floating ship was not yet complete, but it was close to being finished. The hull was 90% complete. Wooden scaffolding encased almost the entire ship. Numerous beastmen and goblins were busy at work. The massive mast had already been erected. Only the upper deck remained unfinished. Only a small portion of beastmen and goblins were working. Most of them stood watching from the sidelines. After all, the platform could only accommodate so many workers. "It''s the Great King! The Great King has returned!" The busy tribesmen soon noticed Li Meng approaching the platform. Pig Dajin, Wolf Howl, and Iron Hammer rushed over to greet him. As they approached the Great King, the sheer size of his towering five-meter frame filled their eyes with awe. The oppressive aura he exuded was overwhelming. "It looks like it''s nearly complete!" Iron Hammer''s face lit up with a smile upon hearing the Great Kings words. "Great King, it should be finished in half a month." Li Meng stopped and looked at the floating ship on the platform. The ships design resembled Earth''s sailing warships. The upper deck was relatively flat. "Were there any difficulties during construction?" Iron Hammer shook his head. "The design plans you provided, Great King, were straightforward. As long as the materials matched, there were no issues." Iron Hammers words left Pig Dajin somewhat dissatisfied. Stepping slightly forward, Pig Dajin plastered a smile on his face. "Great King, there will absolutely be no problems with the materials." "If construction is scaled up, how many floating ships can be built in a year?" Pig Dajin, Iron Hammer, and Wolf Howl exchanged glances. Iron Hammer rubbed his smooth, shiny head. "Great King, based on your orders, weve been training more tribesmen in shipbuilding. With our current manpower, we can simultaneously work on 15 floating ships, producing 15 ships a year." Fifteen floating ships a year? While the speed was not slow, it was still insufficient. To launch a grand expedition, hundreds of floating ships would be required. "Too slow. Assign more workers. All able-bodied members of your tribes must be transferred to the Throne Tribe. Food for the elderly and infirm will be provided by the Throne Tribe. Ill dispatch goblins to assist youhowever many you need. Within three years, I need 300 floating ships launched." Three hundred floating ships in three years? The scale left the three of them stunned. What exactly was the Great King planning? "Can it be done?" Faced with the Great Kings gaze, the three broke out in a cold sweat. "Uh it should be possible." Iron Hammer replied with a bitter expression. Could he say no? If he did, the Great King might eat him alive. "The ship youre currently building is just a prototype. The subsequent floating ships will be even larger." The next ships would be larger? Iron Hammers face grew even more strained. "Uh no no problem." Scanning their faces, Li Meng grinned. "Good. Keep it up. Once this floating ship is launched, Ill provide you with new design plans!" The magical cannons were incredibly heavy. While a 100-meter-long ship wasnt small, it wasnt enough to accommodate the cannons. A 120-meter-long floating ship would be necessary. After speaking, Li Meng turned and strode toward the northern gate. As he walked, he fell into deep thought. The floating ships needed to serve two purposes. One was for combat. The other was for transporting supplies and troops. The former required the strongest hulls. A 120-meter size was most suitable. The latter needed to be largerat least 150 meters. The differences in their purposes meant their internal structures would vary greatly. "It seems theres still much to do." Li Meng sighed deeply, feeling somewhat disheartened. He longed to be a hands-off leader. To eat, sleep, and relax daily. To spend time with his Princesses in the harem. To bathe and dine with them after waking up. To visit the seaside and enjoy the ocean when bored. Such a life would be nothing short of blissful. But now, year after year passed in toil. "The Great King is so huge!" "Is this the Great Kings true form?" The goblins watching him enter the northern gate were filled with awe. For many of them, it was their first time seeing the Great Kings true form. The sheer size of his towering figure made their legs weak. "Forget it. Tonight, Ill vent thoroughly." As if recalling something, Li Mengs lips curled into a wicked smile. After a year of abstinence, he intended to indulge himself tonight. His smile suddenly froze. Li Mengs brows furrowed as he quickened his pace. Speaking of desires, a woman came to mind. Her name was Vanessa, a dark elf. Though their chemistry had been strong, their relationship ended poorly. Since then, Li Meng hadnt used "Word of Spirit" to hypnotize any females. He couldnt say he wasnt affected. During that time, Vanessa had truly loved him. Having never experienced genuine love from a woman, Li Meng couldnt remain indifferent to Vanessas pure affection. Even three years later, thoughts of Vanessa still left him feeling unsettled. Chapter 250: The Launch of the First Airship Chapter 250: The Launch of the First Airship There was still much to do. Returning to the Throne Palace, Li Meng, after venting his emotions for one night, quickly became busy again. Time passed bit by bit, day by day. Half a month later, one afternoon. Today was an extraordinary day for the Throne Tribe. The first airship was officially launched today. Around the docks outside the northern city, all the tribes gathered together. Everyone looked at the large object before them with curiosity. Although they had built the airship themselves, could it really fly? On the dock lay an airship that had already been completed. The airship was about 100 meters long and 27 meters wide. Large white sails, retracted at the moment, could be seen on the massive mast. The sails were made of spider silk, possessing strong magical conductivity. The airship had a relatively spacious deck. Boss, boss, I have a bad feeling about this. Me too, me too! Five water slimes bounced around Li Meng, their transparent bodies as soft and springy as jelly. Looking down at the little fellows around him, Li Meng grinned. Staying in one place forever is no good. From now on, Ill take you all around the world! Saying this, Li Meng walked toward the dock. Pig Dajin, Wolf Howl, and Margarita hurriedly followed behind. The group boarded the dock and then climbed onto the deck via a plank. On the deck, Li Meng found the hatch leading to the cabin and went inside. Heading downward, he discovered the engine room on the second deck. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The so-called engine room was essentially a giant tank. The tank was made of steel and coated with mithril inside. The steel tank was about five meters tall and three meters in diameter. Several iron pipes were connected to the tank. The pipes, with diameters of less than five centimeters, extended like veins throughout the ship, connecting to the keel and sails. Li Meng opened a small hatch on the engine. Little ones, its up to you now! Li Meng gave a sly smile to the water slimes beside him. Boss, the space inside is too small. I dont want to go in. Neither do I! Me neither! The water slimes seemed reluctant to enter the engine. Li Meng knocked on the hatch. The door isnt locked. You can open it from inside and come out to play during breaks! Really, boss? Youre not lying, right, boss? Li Meng grinned and patted his chest. Of course. I never lie. One water slime leaped into the engine through the hatch. The others quickly followed. The engine contained about half a tank of waterthe purest elemental water, formed from water elements. Moments later, the engine started humming. The runic magic circles on the walls of the tank lit up with a green glow. The runic magic circles on the pipes connected to the engine also began to shine. Lets head to the deck! Li Meng turned and walked back to the upper deck. Pig Dajin and the others followed closely behind their leader. Quickly returning to the deck, Li Meng stepped onto the helm deck. Raise the sails, prepare to set sail! Li Meng shouted, gripping the helm with both hands. Hearing this, the various tribes on the dock sprang into action. They climbed onto the airship via the planks. There were beastmen, pigmen, gnolls, and goblins among them. The gnolls nimbly climbed the masts, and with the sound of flapping, the massive sails unfolded. As the sails opened, the ship creaked and groaned. The pigmen and beastmen quickly retrieved the planks connecting the ship to the dock. In less than five minutes, preparations for departure were complete. Boss, everythings ready! Pig Dajin hurriedly ran to the helm deck, reporting obsequiously. Li Meng looked down at Bai Ling beside him. Bai Ling, were about to fly. Are you scared? Bai Ling raised her head and smiled slightly. She moved closer to the king and grabbed his leg with both hands. Not at all, my king! Li Meng grinned. He grasped the lever next to the helm and pulled it toward him. With a click, the lever shifted to the takeoff position. Beneath the lever was a magical control device that regulated the power output of the engine through the input of magical energy. In the next moment, the airship jolted as it slowly ascended from the dock. Its flying! Its flying! This sight brought cheers from the various tribes on deck. A year of hard work had finally paid off. The airship ascended steadily, soon reaching several hundred meters in the air. The height continued to increase. Even the goblins of the Throne Tribe on the ground were drawn to the airborne airship, gazing up in awe. When the airship reached an altitude of one kilometer, Li Meng shifted the lever to neutral. The massive airship stopped rising, but the wind carried it forward. Li Meng then pushed the lever forward. The runic magic circles on the sails glowed green. Gales materialized, filling the sails. The ship jolted as its speed abruptly increased. Li Meng quickly turned the helm to the right. The airship in the sky gradually veered right. As Li Meng steered, the sails on the fore and aft masts adjusted their angles to counteract wind forces, ensuring the airship maintained level posture while turning. Over the next period, Li Meng tested the functionality of the helm system. The airship turned left and right, sometimes circling above the Throne Tribe, sometimes flying into the distance before returning. After a few hours of experimenting, Li Meng finally settled down. What do you think? Isnt it beautiful? The weather was excellent, with a bright blue sky and no clouds. Standing at the edge of the deck, Li Meng held Bai Ling in his arms, overlooking the verdant land below. From this height, the green expanse stretched as far as the eye could see, a breathtaking view. Bai Ling nodded gently. Its stunning, my king! Bai Ling had never imagined that Goblin Forest could be so beautiful or that she would one day view the land from such a perspective. Time passed, and the celebration continued. By nightfall, the airship slowly descended to the dock. With the launch of the first airship, the Throne Tribe began large-scale airship construction. As more pigmen, gnolls, and beastmen arrived at the Throne Tribe, the place became bustling and lively. Shipyards rose outside the northern, southern, and western parts of the city. These shipyards, essentially wooden docks, were constructed rapidly. The sight of tens of thousands of people working together was awe-inspiring. To better allocate labor, Li Meng invested significant effort in management. Chapter 251: Grand Construction and Daylight Can Be Fine Too Chapter 251: Grand Construction and Daylight Can Be Fine Too Every step of the process had one or more teams in charge. The number of personnel for each shipyard was fixed. Each shipyard had dedicated teams responsible for providing shipbuilding materials. While the Throne Tribe was constructing shipyards on a grand scale, Li Meng wasnt idle either. He was tirelessly designing mass-production floating ships in the royal palace day and night. He had to complete the new ship designs before the shipyards were finished. Half a month later, in the morning. Throne Palace, Throne Hall. "Finally done!" Li Meng stretched, yawning with a wide grin. Looking around, the hall displayed two mountains of wooden boards. On the left were the transport ship designs. On the right were the warship designs. "Margarita, take these to be copied." Each wooden board had a number. Even if one fell, they would know which piece was missing. Margarita, standing nearby, nodded. The lizardmen maids waiting in the hall quickly stepped forward. They sorted the boards according to the numbers. Then, carrying the boards, they walked out. Standing up and stretching again, Li Meng felt relieved that his task was finally complete. The rest would now fall to his subordinates. Finally, as the great king, he could relax. Who was he kidding? There was still plenty to be done. Li Meng approached Bai Ling. Bai Ling had remained in the hall all this time. She was kneeling on the ground, engraving a rune magic array onto a cannonball. Though called engraving, it was more like drawing. The cannonballs were already imprinted with rune magic arrays. Bai Ling only needed to fill the grooves of the arrays circuits with magic-conductive enchanting materials. The lizardmens hands were the most dexterous. Only the lizardmen were suitable for this task. In the future, the Throne Tribe would establish a cannonball processing factory. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its primary function would be cannonball production. With the final stroke completed, Bai Ling took a deep breath. Looking beside her, there was a pile of cannonballs. Since no fire crystal stones had been loaded into the cannonballs, there was no danger. How is it? The kings voice suddenly came from behind her. Bai Ling only then realized the king had approached her without her noticing. She nodded lightly. Its not too difficult. Our people should be able to handle this work. Thats good! Li Meng extended a hand, grabbing Bai Lings, and pulled her up from the ground. Take a break. Lets head to the bedchamber! Hearing this, Bai Lings face turned slightly red. Your Majesty, but its still daytime! Li Meng grinned, pulling Bai Ling as they left the throne hall. No worries. Its the same no matter the time! Watching the king and Bai Ling leave, Margaritas face flushed. The kings prowess in that regard was undeniable. Normally, women held the advantage in such matters. But with the king, it was entirely the opposite. Instead, it was they who struggled to endure. The king seemed to never tire. Before long, the quiet of the bedchamber was broken. Hearing Bai Lings voice from within the bedchamber, the maids waiting outside blushed. Some lowered their heads, their bodies trembling. Others stared at the closed doors with anticipation. Time passed, and eventually, the sound of a lock clicking echoed. The tightly shut doors opened from the inside. The maids outside brightened. Exchanging glances, they turned and entered the bedchamber together. The door closed with a thud. Soon, the bedchamber grew even livelier. The mixed sounds of moans filled the air. Time ticked by, with the noise continuing late into the night. The next morning, the activity in the bedchamber resumed once more. Your Majesty, whats wrong? Bai Ling, lying beneath Li Meng, noticed his sudden pause. Sweating profusely, she asked with confusion. Nothing nothing! Glancing out the window, Li Meng noted the still-light sky. The maids hadnt joined their battle. That meant it was still the previous afternoon. Did that girl die again? Shrugging it off, Li Meng resumed his actions. Your Majesty, I I cant take it anymore. Let the people outside help me. Bai Lings flushed face was filled with exhaustion. She covered her mouth, gazing seductively at her master. She had reached her limit. If the king continued, she felt she might break. Grinning, Li Meng stepped off the bed. He strode to the door, naked, and opened it. The two lizardmen maids outside instinctively turned to look. Seeing him, their faces flushed. Li Meng tilted his head, gesturing for the maids to enter. Then, he returned to the bedchamber. The maids silently followed behind him. The next morning. Lying in bed, Li Meng frowned slightly. Your Majesty? The maid atop him looked panicked. She didnt know what she had done to upset him. Her nervous voice also drew Bai Lings and another maids attention. They lazily looked over. Seeing the maids expression, Li Meng smiled. He lightly patted her on the waist. No problem, keep going. Hearing this, the maid sighed in relief. She braced herself on his chest and continued. Looks like that girl is having trouble again. The previous time had sent him back to yesterday afternoon. This time, it was the next morning. Not everyone transported to another world ends up as a Dragon-Ao Heaven. The girls ability was one of the pitiful ones. Although she wouldnt truly die, experiencing death repeatedly was a torment. Even if given to him for free, he wouldnt accept such an ability. Could something big have happened in Obenlo? Li Meng looked thoughtful. Could someone be targeting the crystal again? Every human nation had its own crystal. Obenlos crystal remained unseen because it was within the mountain. If the crystal were destroyed, the Central Continent expedition would be indefinitely postponed. The expedition required a stable rear. If the rear were unstable, being ambushed would be disastrous. If the girl dies again, Ill go take a look. Things on the Throne Tribes side were nearly complete. With or without him, the shipbuilding would proceed on schedule. Time flowed by, and another day passed quickly. Morning arrived, and nature awakened. Ah! Dressed in a robe, Li Meng stood by the window, yawning. Turning back to the bed filled with alluring figures, Li Meng chuckled. Life in this other world was indeed captivating. Speaking of which, how many offspring did he have now? Ninety-nine percent of the goblin leaders in the Goblin Forest were his children. Seventy percent of the goblin warriors were also his. Their numbers had definitely exceeded two thousand. Chapter 252: The Demon God Cultists Chapter 252: The Demon God Cultists "King, whats wrong?" No sensation whatsoever. It felt as though his consciousness had traveled back into yesterdays body. Still on that same bed. Li Mengs movements abruptly came to a halt. "It seems something has happened over in Obenlo." Li Meng lowered his head and kissed Bai Ling lightly on the forehead. Then, he turned over and got off the bed. "Rest well." After leaving those words behind, Li Meng quickly turned and walked outside. The cloth bag and black robe hanging on the nearby coat rack seemed to come alive. They flew together toward Li Meng, wrapping themselves around him. This scene left Bai Ling and the maids on the bed staring in bewilderment. Just like that, Li Meng left the Throne Tribe once again. ------ Irisis Principality In the capital, Obenlo, at the Bard Earls estate. Morning, when all life awakens anew. In a room on the second floor, a girl on the bed suddenly woke up with a start. Susan sat up, her face filled with discomfort. Holding her forehead, she got out of bed. She swayed unsteadily to the window. The familiar yet beautiful courtyard outside did not bring Susan any joy. She had thought last nights incident had been resolved by the Bard Earl. Unexpectedly, it was just the beginning. Tonight, something would happen in Obenlo City. The Demon God Cultists would launch a large-scale invasion of Obenlo City tonight. What the cultists purpose was, Susan didnt know. They would establish a magically shielded area within the city. Then, inside the sealed barrier, they would indiscriminately massacre. The Bard Earls estate would also be affected. Though the Bard Earl was very strong, the enemy was even stronger. It was likely a Fallen Divine Child with very unique abilities. This individual could unleash an invisible force that crushed enemies within sight. Anyone he looked at would have their head explode. Because the Bard Earl didnt know the enemys abilities, he was killed by the opponent in a single encounter. Then it was the turn of the Emma sisters. Finally, the weakest one in the estateher. What happened to Alisa, Susan didnt know. The feeling of ones head exploding was not pleasant. Even now, Susans head faintly ached. "What should I do?" Standing by the window, Susan murmured to herself. If the Bard Earl could obtain intelligence about the enemy in advance, perhaps he would have a fighting chance. But if she simply provided that intelligence to the Bard Earl, her actions would undoubtedly appear suspicious in his eyes. After all, the Demon God Cultists had just invaded the estate last night. And today, if she appeared to know so much about the cultists, it would surely raise suspicions. "Ha!" Susan took a deep breath. She had to find a way to subtly warn the Bard Earl at breakfast. Thinking this, Susan turned and left the window. Before long, there was a knock at the door. Emma had come knocking at the same time. Morning. The Bard Earls estate. The dining hall on the first floor. "Does Lord Bard know about that group of people?" Susan put down her cutlery and turned to look at the Bard Earl seated at the head of the table. Seated there was a middle-aged man in a black nobles long coat. Susans words made Alisa and Emma, the two sisters, look toward the Bard Earl. They were also curious about the mysterious individuals who had appeared last night. The Bard Earl picked up a napkin, wiped his mouth, and smiled faintly. "They are the infamous Demon God Cultists, a group of fanatics who worship the legendary Demon God. Theyve always coveted the nations crystals, seeking to unlock the World Stone and summon Abyssal Demons. Over the years, theyve been secretly active in human nations." "Then why are they targeting Alisa?" This was the one thing Susan was most curious about. Because tonight, the Demon God Cultists were coming for Alisa. Alisa stood in front of her, yet she was the one who was killed. This showed that the cultists did not intend to take Alisas life. "Probably for the sacred artifact. Only a saintess can handle it, and the artifact is the key to unlocking the World Stone within the crystals." Hearing this, Susans face revealed a look of understanding. No wonder that group was targeting Alisa. Looking at the Bard Earl, Susan hesitated to speak. How could she warn him? She had previously acted as if she knew nothing about the cultists. Now she couldnt suddenly tell the Bard Earl about a powerful enemy among the cultists with a special ability. How would she know? Wouldnt that suggest she was an infiltrator planted by the cultists? Until breakfast ended, Susan still hadnt found an opportunity to warn the Bard Earl. "Susan, whats wrong? Youve seemed preoccupied since this morning." Later that morning, in the gardens pavilion. Sitting on a stone bench, Susan stared blankly outside. Susan turned to look at Alisa. "Alisa, do you have any powerful friends in Obenlo City?" Alisa gently shook her head. "I rarely leave the Bard Earls estate. I dont know many people." Alisas response made a trace of disappointment flash in Susans eyes. The idea of seeking outside help wasnt feasible. Standing up, Susan hurriedly walked away. "Alisa, Im going out for a bit. Ill be back soon!" Alisa looked at Susan, leaving in a rush, with a puzzled expression. What was going on with Susan today? "Susan, shall I accompany you?" On her way out of the estate, Susan ran into Emma. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Emma had heard Susans earlier words. "No no need. Ill be back shortly!" On the path, Emma calmly watched Susan leave. Meanwhile, on the second floor, the Bard Earl stood by the window, deep in thought as he watched Susan leave the courtyard. Since Susans arrival, the once-quiet days at the estate were no more. Although Susan was just an ordinary person, completely without power, there were some things only ordinary people could accomplish. If possible, the Bard Earl didnt want to doubt her. After all, Alisa needed a friend by her side. But for Alisas safety, he had to suspect everything. Susan, unaware of the Bard Earls suspicions, hurried down the streets of Obenlo. Obenlo had two military forces. One was the Royal Guard, an elite force stationed at the royal city. The other was the Volunteer Corps, a militia maintaining public order. "Will it really work?" Stopping on the street, Susan suddenly hesitated. Even if she wrote an anonymous letter, it might not serve as a warning. Finding a safe way to deliver the letter to the Volunteer Corps or Royal Guard was also a problem. A letter without a signature might be dismissed as trash. "Damn it. If only I hadnt stayed cooped up in the estate. If I had gone out more and made some friends, I wouldnt be so helpless now." A trace of regret flashed in Susans eyes. Back on Earth, she had not been a quiet or reserved person. Having served as class president for several years, she was skilled in handling relationships. Unfortunately, Alisa was currently in seclusion and could not reveal her identity yet. Chapter 253: Things That Must Be Done Chapter 253: Things That Must Be Done Otherwise, there will be countless opportunities to meet new people. As a candidate for the Holy Maiden, many people definitely want to get acquainted with Alisa. These people all have powerful backgrounds. As long as you can get acquainted with one of them. Even if you''re not friends, just leveraging some connections can easily change many things. Let''s go back! Susan sighed inwardly and had no choice but to turn around and leave. She gave up because she didnt want to cause any unnecessary complications. After all, she didnt understand the Volunteer Army or the Knights of the Guard. Recklessly approaching the camps of the two forces might lead to something unfavorable. After all, she was just a weak woman with no strength at all. She couldn''t protect herself in critical moments. Susan, why are you back so soon? Seeing Susan walk over with a dejected look on her face, Alisa, who was in the pavilion, curiously asked. Susan returned to Alisas side and sat on the stone bench. She leaned weakly onto the stone table. Alisa, am I useless? Alisa smiled slightly and mimicked Susan, leaning on the stone table. Why do you say that? Im just an ordinary person. I cant do anything right. Thats not true. Even ordinary people can accomplish many things. Is that so? Yes, thats right. Why dont I feel that way? I always thought you were amazing, Susan. Youve achieved things with your wisdom that I couldnt accomplish. For example? Alisa, tell me more to help me regain confidence. Hearing this, Alisa pursed her lips and smiled. Susan, dont you remember? If it werent for you, I wouldve died several times by now. Alisas words reminded Susan of all that had happened over the past year after Silver Mask left. Using her wits, she helped Alisa survive crisis after crisis. Alisas identity made it impossible for her to live a peaceful life. Many eyes were always watching the estate. They were like wolves hiding in the dark, Ready to pounce and bite as soon as they saw an opportunity. Every competition for the position of Holy Maiden was incredibly bloody and brutal. After all, becoming the Holy Maiden meant being a candidate for the Holy King. If the Holy Maiden they supported ascended to the throne, unimaginable benefits would follow. Thus, every Holy Maiden candidate had powerful forces backing them. These forces would stop at nothing to eliminate their competitors. Susan sat up straight. She looked at Alisa with determination. She reached out and grasped Alisas slender hand. Alisa, I will protect you. Eh? Ah? Alisas face flushed slightly as she looked at Susan in confusion. Susan looked as though she were confessing her love. Susan released Alisas hand. Alisa, I must meet with Lord Bard! With that, Susan stood up abruptly. She turned and strode out. At this moment, Susan was no longer hesitant or uncertain. Even if Lord Bard suspected her, she had to warn him. Even if Lord Bard secretly dealt with her as a threat because of it. Susan still didnt intend to stay silent and do nothing. It was just one deathwhat was there to fear? Susan hurried back to the estate and went straight to the second floor. She stopped outside a certain room on the second floor. Looking at the tightly closed door, a trace of hesitation flashed in Susan''s eyes. Courage has a time limit. When it comes to actually taking action, hesitation is only human. Hoo! Outside the door, Susan took a deep breath. The hesitation on her face disappeared completely. Susan raised her hand and knocked on the door. The sound of knocking echoed through the corridor. Come in! Before long, Lord Bards voice came from the room. Susan pushed the door open and entered. The room was very spacious, lined with rows of bookshelves. This was Lord Bards study. By the window, behind the desk, Susan saw Lord Bard. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was holding a thick book. Emma stood quietly beside him. Miss Susan, is something the matter? Bard smiled faintly and set down the book in his hand. Susan stopped in front of the desk. Lord Bard, tonight, the Cult of Demons will launch a massive invasion on Obenlo City. Please prepare for defense! Hearing this, a trace of surprise flashed in Bards eyes. Emma, too, looked curiously at Miss Susan. How does Miss Susan know this? Bard smiled faintly, though the smile didnt reach his eyes, as he looked at Susan in front of the desk. This A trace of hesitation flashed in Susans eyes. In the end, Susan looked resolutely at Bard. To be honest, Lord Bard, I am the Divine Child! As soon as she said this, Emma, standing beside Bard, had a peculiar expression. Miss Susan, who couldnt even hold a chicken, claimed to be the Divine Child? Bards expression was thoughtful. He smiled faintly and leaned back. So, Miss Susans ability is related to foresight? Seeing that Lord Bard didnt react much to her words, Susan was a little puzzled. Could it be that Lord Bard had already noticed her abilities? Susan nodded. Yes, I can foresee events within one day. I can only use it once per day. Susan had no intention of telling Lord Bard about her time-reversal ability. Pretending to be the Divine Child to make him believe she had foresight Was the only way to gain his trust. Bard sat up straight, his expression becoming serious. He didnt think Miss Susan would tell such a lie for no reason. Miss Susan indeed had some secrets. Ever since she came to the estate, Many events had seemed coincidental yet strange. Miss Susan, please explain your foresight in detail. Susan took a deep breath. Then her voice echoed through the room. Tonight, the Cult of Demons will invade the estate. A particularly troublesome figure will appear. If anyone meets his eyes, their head will explode. This seems to be a special ability of the Divine Child. Lord Bard will die, Emma and Aya will die, and I will die too. The inner city seems to be covered by a magic barrier. A fire breaks out in the city, and I hear screams outside. The Cult of Demons is likely massacring civilians. Magic lights flash in the direction of the royal city, indicating a battle there. My foresight only allows me to observe events within 24 hours from my perspective. I cant get information I dont see. Susans words made Bard frown slightly. He initially thought this was just a disturbance caused by the Cult of Demons. He hadnt expected it to be a large-scale operation targeting the crystal. Bard was certain the Cults goal was the crystal in the royal palace. Alisa was merely a secondary target. After all, Alisa wasnt the only Holy Maiden candidate. Lord Bard, please keep my identity as the Divine Child a secret. I will remain by Alisas side as an advisor. Beyond that, I have no other concerns! Chapter 254: I Am the Divine Child Chapter 254: I Am the Divine Child Bard naturally understood the meaning behind Susans words. The identity of the Divine Child was to be kept secret, which meant Susan belonged to Lady Alisa''s faction. Once the identity of the Divine Child was revealed, it would attract the attention of many. Among them was "Grand Duke Ferrandi," the ruler of the Irisis Principality. Understood, no fourth person will know your identity. With Bard''s assurance, Susan took a deep breath. This hurdle could be considered passed. As for whether tonights challenges could be overcome, it depended on fate. Susan believed Lord Bard wouldnt sit idly by. He would use his connections to warn the Grand Duke. Lord Bard, I wont disturb you further! Susan lifted her gown and bowed to Earl Bard before turning to leave. Only when the door closed did Emma withdraw her gaze. My lord, can she be trusted? Bard smiled and looked at Emma beside him. Emma, dont you think Miss Susan has been overly fortunate? Lord Bards words made Emma fall silent. Over the past year, Lady Alisa had faced many dangers. Assassins were everywhere, never missing a chance. Whenever Lady Alisa left the mansion, she would inevitably encounter danger. Even within the mansion, assassins would find ways to infiltrate. Yet every seemingly perilous crisis had been defused by a few words from Miss Susan. If Miss Susan had the ability to foresee, those past strokes of luck could be explained. Emma, what kind of person do you think Silver Mask is? The Silver Mask mentioned by the sisters Emma had never been seen by Bard. But if Silver Mask could easily take down the notorious Skull-Hunters couple, it meant Susans ally was at least a saint-level powerhouse. Emmas expression became contemplative. Although his attire is strange, he should be a good person. Standing up, Bard walked toward the exit. Im going to the royal palace! Time passed slowly, and the day soon ended. As the sun set in the west, darkness gradually enveloped Obenlo City. At nightfall, unseen forces stirred within the city. The number of patrolling guards on the streets was several times higher than usual. They moved through the streets and alleys. Each squad had no fewer than ten members. Meanwhile, within the inner city walls, well-equipped soldiers of the Royal Guard Knights could be seen everywhere. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Passersby hurried along with their heads down. They could sense the unusual atmosphere tonight. No one knew what had happened. But it seemed something was about to occur in Obenlo City tonight. Go check over there, quick! On one street, a squad of Royal Guard Knights ran into a nearby alley. The sound of their metallic footsteps quickly faded away. Ah! Not long after, a scream echoed from the alley. The scream was brief. Looking into the alley, the squad of Royal Guard Knights had turned into lifeless corpses. They lay on the ground, each head missing. No, not missing. Their heads had exploded. Blood and flesh splattered everywhere. Standing beside the bodies was a figure in a blood-patterned black robe. The figure had removed his hood, revealing shoulder-length short hair. He was smiling, his face twisted in a sickly grin. But the grin was rigid, more of a grimace than a true smile. Hmm, I smell it. This is the scent of fear, hahaha! He covered his face and burst into manic laughter. His eerie laughter echoed in the alley. He spread his arms wide, gazing up at the sky. Come, let tonights revelry begin! With his maniacal laughter, an upheaval erupted in Obenlo City. Over ten massive crimson pillars of light shot skyward from various directions in the inner city. A colossal crimson magical barrier swiftly enveloped the inner city. The blood-red magical shield, like burning blood fire, dispelled the darkness. What is that? The residents of both the inner and outer city noticed the sudden appearance of the magical barrier. I dont know. Whats happening? Get out of the way! On a certain street, a squad of militia soldiers rushed to the magical barrier. The crimson barrier emitted a sinister aura. One soldier reached out to touch the barrier. What are you doing? Its dangerous! The captain stopped him. The captain drew a dagger from his waist and hurled it at the barrier. As soon as the dagger touched the barrier, it melted into molten metal and fell to the ground. This sight filled the militia soldiers with fear. Fire! The fire is spreading! Buildings engulfed by the blood-flame barrier erupted into raging fires. Both inside and outside the barrier, the city burned. Hurry, put out the fires! Dont let them spread! At the same time, screams echoed from within the magical barrier. A large number of humanoid crawling creatures emerged from the sewers. They had bald heads, no eyes, noses, or mouths. They had ears, but only as two holes. They crawled like humans, with unnaturally long limbs. Their grayish-white skin and massive bodies made them terrifying. Standing upright, they were twice the height of a human. They climbed walls like geckos. The faceless creatures rushed into houses, slaughtering the inhabitants. Where did these faceless ghouls come from! On another street, a hundred-man squad of Royal Guard Knights battled the faceless ghouls. As the principalitys elite forces, even the average soldier was a mid-level swordsman. Thus, their close-combat units didnt use shields. Clad in heavy armor, they wielded standard longswords. Looking at the grayish-white creatures crawling on rooftops, Swinde frowned deeply. Faceless ghouls were a subspecies of vampires, categorized as undead. They typically emerged on battlefields where corpses went unburied. While most corpses turned into skeletons, some became faceless ghouls. Archers, shoot them down! Swinde pointed at the rooftops and shouted. The archers in the rear immediately drew their bows. Arrows imbued with various elemental magic flew toward the faceless ghouls on the rooftops. Shhk! The arrows pierced through the ghouls bodies. One by one, the faceless ghouls fell from the rooftops to the streets below. Just then, a head peeked out from a nearby alley. The figure crouched in the corner, smiling eerily at the Royal Guard Knights outside. He grinned, revealing gleaming white teeth. Pop! The head of a nearby soldier suddenly exploded. Blood and brain matter splattered onto the soldiers around him. Pop! Three more soldiers heads exploded in quick succession. Whats going on? The splattering blood and flesh startled the Royal Guard Knights. The headless corpses of their comrades left them at a loss. Pop! Another soldiers head exploded. The Royal Guard Knights heads kept bursting. Chapter 255: Headshot Kidd Chapter 255: Headshot Kidd The soldiers, still alive, turned pale as their companions were eerily headshot one after another. They scanned their surroundings in terror. Is it you?! Swinde noticed a smiling head poking out from behind the corner of the alley wall. Kill him! Swinde roared as he dashed forward, sword in hand, charging into the alley. Despite wearing heavy armor, his speed remained astonishingly fast. While sprinting, Swinde seemed to sense something. His face changed, and he hastily raised his sword in front of him. Crack! sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next moment, his sword shattered into pieces. Swindes head exploded right after. Amid flying blood and flesh, the headless corpse collapsed to the ground. Captain! The sight left the remaining soldiers of the Royal Guard stunned, their disbelief evident in their cries. The captain, a powerful upper-ranked swordsman, was killed so easily? Everyone, attack together! Kill him! The remaining Royal Guard soldiers didnt flee. Their numbers were still considerable, giving them confidence. Dozens of melee soldiers surged forward, charging at the bizarre enemy in the alley. So boring, not fun at all! The smiling head behind the corner now wore a different expression as the smile disappeared. In the next instant, the street outside was engulfed in flying blood and flesh. Almost instantly, dozens of headless corpses fell to the ground. Even the archers in the rear met the same fate. Soon, the street turned into a river of blood. The nauseating stench of blood filled the air. Nearby civilians peeked out from their houses in terror, unsure of what had just happened. All they saw were the soldiers heads suddenly exploding. Kidd, looking disinterested, walked out from the alley. Just then, a dark figure darted out from another alley behind Kidd. The figure knelt down on one knee behind him. Master, please head to Earl Bards mansion! Kidd turned impatiently to glance at the figure cloaked in a black robe with blood-like patterns. Tch, so boring! Apologies, Master. Please remember our objective. Tonights operation must not fail. Fine, fine, Im going! Kidd yawned, his face twisting back into a strange grin. He licked the corner of his mouth with his tongue. I heard the Saintess candidate is a White Fox. Shell need some proper training. Master, shes of the Emilia Fox Tribe. Kidd waved dismissively and gradually walked down the street. The robed figure flashed and disappeared back into the alley. --- That night, Earl Bards mansion was eerily silent. The lights within the mansion had already been extinguished. So it has begun after all. In the study, Bard stood by the window, gazing at the blood-red barrier in the sky. Only now did Bard fully believe that Miss Susan indeed possessed the prophetic abilities of a Divine Child. The preparations had been too rushed. Even though he had issued warnings, they couldnt stop the actions of the Demon God Cult. Emma, Aya, take Miss Susan and Her Highness Alisa to the basement. In the study, the Emma sisters were present as well. They stood to Bards left and right. Lord Bard, let my sister go. I want to stay and fight. Lord Bard, let my sister go. I want to stay and fight. The sisters were unwilling to leave, wanting to fight alongside Lord Bard. Bard turned to look at the Emma sisters. He reached out to pat their heads with a smile. This isnt a battle you can partake in. Youre still young. Train hard and grow stronger. Though the sisters were 15-year-old upper-ranked swordsmen, strong as they were, it wasnt enough. Below the rank of Sword King, all were ants. The gap between upper-ranked swordsmen and a Sword King was insurmountable. Once crossing that chasm, one could become a true powerhouse. The Emma sisters lowered their heads in disappointment, knowing they would only be burdens if they stayed. Be patient. Tomorrow will come soon enough. Go now! Bard withdrew his hands, and the Emma sisters curtseyed before him. They held hands and left the room. Only after they closed the door behind them did Bard turn back to the dark courtyard outside the window. Those two girls are quite something, Bard. Give me one of them! At that moment, a voice emerged from the bookshelf. A man stepped out from the hidden compartment within the bookshelf. Clad in brown leather armor and shouldering a spear, he had a handsome yet frivolous expression. His name was Faris, a platinum-ranked adventurer renowned in the Irisis Principality. Due to his charming face, he was nicknamed the Golden Prince. For the right price, Faris would do anything, even sleep with someone, regardless of gender. Bard ignored Faris and continued staring at the dark courtyard outside. Faris, do you have confidence? Faris approached Bard, following his gaze into the dark courtyard. The Divine Childs abilities are certainly powerful, but they often have obvious weaknesses. His ability is linked to his eyes. Ill act as an assassin this time, Bard. Ill remain hidden and strike only when theres a sure-kill opportunity. Bard did not oppose Fariss strategy. Against such an enemy, cunning was the only way. There was no chance of winning a head-on battle. Ill go prepare then! Faris slung his spear over his shoulder and walked out. As the sounds of the door opening and closing echoed, Bard took a deep breath. Whether they could alter the future foreseen by Miss Susan hinged on tonight. In the future she foresaw, Faris didnt exist. Fariss presence indicated the possibility of changing the future. Humans were creatures who acted based on what they saw and heard. Knowing the future made it possible to alter it. --- Elsewhere in the mansions hallway: Emma, I can fight. We cant leave Lord Bard to face the enemy alone. Emma firmly held Alisas hand as they walked through the hallway. Aya and Susan followed behind them. Your Highness Alisa, Lord Bard is a Holy Mage. This is not a battle we can participate in. Alisa hesitated, her eyes filled with disappointment. At that moment, she realized her own weakness. She couldnt even defeat the Emma sisters. How could she possibly help Lord Bard? Yet she disliked being powerless, unable to do anything. While Alisa was frustrated, Susan appeared calm. Susan was an ordinary person, unable to even kill a chicken. The current situation was exactly what she wanted. In the last death reversal, the Emma sisters and Alisa being present caused Bard to be distracted and killed while protecting them. If they werent there, Lord Bard might stand a chance against that enemy. Knowing his abilities would make it easier to counter them. Chapter 256: The Battle in the Courtyard Chapter 256: The Battle in the Courtyard Night fell, and the darkness deepened. The commotion outside did not affect the Bard Earls residence. Shrouded in darkness, the Bard Earls mansion was eerily silent. Help! Ah! Suddenly, a scream echoed at the courtyard gate. A group of commoners fled down the street. A swarm of Faceless Ghosts pursued them. The commoners were no match for the Faceless Ghosts in speed. One by one, the commoners were pounced upon and brought down. The Faceless Ghosts tore into their bodies with sharp claws. With a single swipe, the commoners'' bodies were shredded. Deep gashes down to the bone marked their flesh. The stench of blood stained the streets red. In no time, hundreds of commoners had fallen in front of the Bard Earls mansion gate. Help! Help! Haha, what pitiful humans! On the dimly lit street, a man howled strangely. He walked leisurely among the corpses strewn across the street, a mocking expression on his face. Strangely, the Faceless Ghosts ignored him. They ran past him, quickly climbing rooftops and scattering. Heh, so this is the place? Kidd arrived at the Bard Earls mansion gate. He sneered, releasing an invisible force. With a loud boom, the heavy iron gate flew off. It soared over ten meters before landing in the courtyard. Kidd entered the courtyard with a look of disinterest. Anyone here? I am Kidd, the Archpriest of Sloth. Ive come for a visit! The courtyard and mansion remained silent. Only the outer district blazed with firelight. Screams echoed from all directions. How rude! Kidd stopped in the courtyard, squinting at the mansion in the distance. At that moment, the ground beneath him suddenly cracked. A towering pillar of fire erupted, engulfing Kidd. The fiery pillar rose a hundred meters high. The searing heat turned the surrounding ground fiery red, partially crystallizing it. As the flames subsided, Kidd stood unharmed on the charred, cracked ground. He glanced around, patting the blood-patterned black robe he wore. His actions and demeanor showed utter disregard for the earlier attack. So, its both offensive and defensive? On the mansion''s second-floor corridor, Bard watched the figure in the courtyard through a mirror. Bard had assumed the mans ability was purely offensive. Now, it was clear he was mistaken. Bard began chanting softly. The crystal on his wrist glimmered faintly. In the courtyard, flames flared up again. A massive wall of fire rose from the courtyard in front of the mansion. The wall transformed into a barrier, blocking Kidds view. Bard had one objective: to disrupt the Archpriest of Sloths vision. The Divine Childs abilities didnt rely on magic. Kidd shouldnt be able to pinpoint his location through magical fluctuations. How troublesome! Such an impolite host! Kidd sneered, tilting his head 90 degrees to the left. An invisible force surged outward. A massive hole instantly appeared in the fiery wall. Boom! The mansions second-floor wall behind the fire wall shattered. A huge gap was torn open. Boom! The sound of destruction echoed repeatedly. Large portions of the mansion collapsed. Windows on the second floor shattered into pieces. Under Kidds relentless assault, the mansion suffered heavily. Heh, Im bored now. Die! Kidd extended his hand, palm facing the mansion. He prepared to unleash a powerful attack to obliterate the entire building. Dragon Lance Technique: Break! Suddenly, a cold voice echoed from the courtyard. A blood-red streak shot out from a nearby flower bed. It was Faris, wielding a long spear. Faris merged with his spear, charging straight at Kidd. His speed left only a flash of blood-red light. The blood-red streak was about to pierce Kidds body when Kidd turned his head toward Faris. A bizarre grin spread across Kidds face. Not good! A chilling sense of death washed over Faris, making his expression change drastically. Dragon Lance Technique: Plummet! Faris shouted, suddenly soaring into the sky. Damn it! As he ascended, Faris realized his mistake. In the air, he had no leverage to dodge. If that man could match his speed, he was doomed. Foolish creature! Kidd sneered, looking up at the falling Faris. That guy was dead. No matter how fast he was, he couldnt outpace Kidds eyes. Wishful thinking! From the mansions second floor, Bard shouted. He left his hiding spot, waving his hand. A brilliant explosive fireball shot toward Kidd. Kidd frowned, a hint of impatience flashing in his eyes. He turned his head to face the incoming fireball. Boom! The fireball exploded mid-air as it crossed the fire wall. A mushroom cloud of flames slowly rose in the courtyard. The massive shockwave blew the fire wall apart. Nows my chance! Faris, in the air, transformed into a blood-red streak and rushed toward Kidd. Im out! Kidd backflipped, narrowly dodging Fariss attack. Boom! A loud crash echoed. Faris hit the ground, creating a large crater and sending debris flying. Seeing his attack miss, Faris looked momentarily surprised. He hadnt expected Kidds reaction speed to be this fast. As Kidd completed his backflip, his head turned toward Faris. The chilling sensation of death swept over Faris again. Instinctively, Faris raised his spear to defend. Crack! In that instant, Faris felt an immense force slam into him. It felt as if an invisible mountain had crashed down. His spear shattered. Faris instinctively crossed his arms in front of him. Bang! The powerful shockwave sent Faris flying. Both his arms were shattered in an instant. He flew dozens of meters before crashing into the mansion. The wall caved in, leaving a gaping hole. Ive found you! After knocking Faris away, Kidd stood on two fingers, balancing upside down. He spotted Bard on the second floor. Triple Fiery Shields! Seeing Kidds gaze, Bards expression shifted. He raised his palm outward, chanting quickly. Scarlet elemental light shimmered. One by one, magical shields overlapped, standing in front of Bard. The shields were two meters wide, three meters tall, with intricate magical runes. Boom! The outermost shield shattered the moment it formed. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A blast wave spread outward. The second and third shields followed, breaking apart. Holy Light Shield! The crystal ring on Bards left middle finger emitted a soft, white glow. A holy shield materialized. Kidds invisible force struck the shield, causing it to emit a dazzling light. The holy shield lasted less than 0.01 seconds before shattering. Chapter 257: Marionette and Psychokinesis Chapter 257: Marionette and Psychokinesis Bang! Bard felt as if an invisible giant iron hammer had struck his body. His body was flung away with a "bang" and slammed heavily into the wall. The tremendous impact caused his bones to emit cracking sounds of breaking. In the second-floor corridor, Bard sat against the wall. A fractured crater appeared in the wall behind him. Blood constantly spilled from his mouth, making Bard realize he had suffered severe internal injuries. He couldn''t feel pain; he only felt short of breath. So this is the power of the Divine Child? Bards face turned ashen. As a Flame Archmage, he had been defeated so easily. Hopefully, the Emma sisters can be clever enough! There was a passage in the basement leading to the sewers. At least it could allow Lady Alisa to escape from Obenlo City. Keke, such foolish humans. Only a surprise attack can kill me. In the courtyard, Kidds face was filled with delight. He spread his arms as if to embrace the unseen moon in the sky. Another Flame Archmage is about to die by my hands. Ah, what a wonderful thing this is, haha! Kidd laughed maniacally, covering his face. The laughter was filled with indescribable madness. Is that so? I dont believe only a surprise attack can kill you! At this moment, a cold voice suddenly echoed in the darkness. The voice seemed to come from nowhere. It also seemed to originate from all directions. Whos there? The smile on Kidds face abruptly froze. He looked around, shouting loudly. Sensing something, Kidd turned toward the gate. In Kidds gaze, a strange figure appeared outside the gate. The figure wore a black robe and had a tall build. His shiny, round head looked somewhat comical, resembling a silver spherical helmet. Upon seeing him, Kidds pupils contracted. An invisible force surged outward again. The visitor was Li Meng. Li Mengs figure flickered, moving left and right. His speed was so fast that only a blurry shadow could be seen flashing about. Kidds expression changed dramatically. He realized his eyes couldnt lock onto that person. On the right! A cold voice came from the right. A strong gust of wind immediately followed. Kidd turned his head and saw a fist wrapped in cloth coming toward him. Bang! The fist didnt hit Kidd. Li Mengs fist stopped about half a meter away from Kidd. Visible shockwaves swept to both sides. It was as if an invisible wall of air stood in front of Kidd. With a bang, Kidd was still sent flying. Like a cannonball, he crashed into the courtyard wall with a boom. The wall collapsed with a thunderous sound. Kidd, who had destroyed the wall, continued flying uncontrollably into a building. Boom! With a loud crash, debris flew everywhere as the building collapsed. And it wasnt over yet. Over ten buildings along the same line collapsed in succession. For a moment, debris scattered, and dust filled the air. It seems to be an ability that converts mental power into physical attacks. With a bang, the ground beneath Li Mengs feet cracked. His figure flickered, shooting into the sky. In one leap, he rose several hundred meters into the air. He descended in a perfect arc toward the ruins of buildings several streets away. Who are you? In a broken house several streets away. Kidd, looking disheveled, struggled to his feet. He roared toward the sky, his pupils contracting. An invisible force erupted once more. Your killer! A cold voice echoed from the sky. Li Meng, descending toward the ground, punched with his right hand. A torrent of violent combat energy surged outward. Boom! A massive shockwave, visible to the naked eye, exploded less than a hundred meters above Kidds head. The space there twisted. A powerful shockwave swept outward. Impossible! Seeing his attack blocked, Kidd was dumbfounded. Boom! The shockwave from the sky smashed into the ground. Buildings within a hundred-meter radius crumbled. Dust surged, and debris scattered everywhere. Pah! Kidd, crawling out of the rubble, spat out dust. He never imagined his divine power would fail like this. That guy didnt even use a weapon; his fists alone left him flustered. Youre not here in person, are you? The cold voice came again, this time from behind. Kidds body trembled, drenched in cold sweat. As the dust settled, a tall figure stood behind Kidd at some point. Kidd swiftly turned to look. In that instant, Li Meng punched. His fist struck Kidds head squarely. Snap! With a snapping sound, there was no blood spatter; a wooden puppets head flew off. Kidds original body turned into a wooden puppet. Xiao Bai, what is this weird thing? Li Meng curiously observed the wooden puppet on the ground. When Li Meng first saw Kidd, he knew he wasnt human. The character information displayed an additional Puppet suffix. Divine Power: Marionette. The Divine Child with this power can create marionettes for others to use. The puppets can be remotely controlled, take on the appearance of the original, and possess 80% of their power. Each person can only use it three times in their lifetime. Xiao Bais explanation left Li Meng amazed. He hadnt expected this world to have a divine power system like this. Xiao Bai, what type of divine power does that guy have? Divine Power: Psychokinesis. It can convert mental power into physical attacks for offense and defense. It turned out to be a type of telekinetic power. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, Kidds divine power attack method was remarkably similar to telekinesis. Li Mengs figure flickered with a bang, leaping into the sky. Meanwhile, back at Count Bards residence. Lord Bard, are you okay? The loud commotion outside prompted the four women hiding in the basement, including Alisa, to come out. Although they knew leaving the basement could mean death, Alisa ultimately decided to leave. Squatting beside Bard, Alisa treated his wounds. The crystal ring emitted a soft white magical glow. Dont mind me. Go check on Faris, that guy! Bard turned his head to look toward a shattered wall deep in the corridor. Lord Bard, who is Faris? Alisa asked curiously. Was there someone else in the residence besides Lord Bard? Hes a platinum-level adventurer I hired. Hes severely injured. I Im fine. I wont die. From the broken gap deep in the corridor, Faris voice rang out. With a click, a nearby door opened from the inside. A bloodied Faris walked out. He slumped against the wall, sitting down heavily. Hiss! Moving seemed to touch his wounds, and he gasped in pain. Chapter 258: It Has Nothing to Do with Me Chapter 258: It Has Nothing to Do with Me Alisa quickly got up and ran toward Faris. Kneeling beside Faris, Alisa sat on her knees, extending her hands with palms facing down. Holy light magic immediately surged forth, enveloping Faris. You... youre too badly injured. I... I cant heal you completely. Alisa, kneeling beside Faris, apologized with a regretful expression. His injuries were indeed severe. Both of his hands were gone, leaving only half of his arms. She could only heal the wounds but couldnt regenerate the lost limbs. Faris glanced up and down at Alisa, then grinned. Miss, youre really beautiful, and you smell great too! Alisa rolled her eyes at Faris, speechless. Even with such severe injuries, this man still had the energy to flirt with her. Faris turned his head to look at Earl Bard nearby. Earl Bard, Ive taken a big loss this time. Youll have to pay me more! Bard took a deep breath. He moved his stiff arms a bit. Ill pay you enough to retire comfortably! Haha, thats a relief. I guess its time for me to retire as an adventurer after so many years. Despite his words, a hint of sadness flashed in Faris eyes. He hadnt expected his life to come to a halt tonight. In the future, hed likely grow old in despair and decadence. Faris turned back to look at Alisa. Beautiful lady, would you consider growing old with me? If its you, Id stay loyal forever! Alisa blushed slightly. No man had ever said such things to her before. Stopping her magic, Alisa stood up, brushing a strand of hair from her forehead. Sorry, but I wont choose a man wholl die before me as my partner. Humans lived only about a hundred years. The Emilia Fox Tribe had a lifespan three times that of humans. Alisa wouldnt seek love among humans. Such love would only lead to a lifetime of pain. Faris shrugged, looking regretful. Lord Bard, has the enemy been eliminated? Emma, kneeling beside Bard, asked. The courtyard and mansion were in chaos, with clear signs of battle. But Emma didnt see the corpses of the enemies. Bard touched his chest and patted Emmas hand resting on him. That person was probably the Silver Mask you mentioned. Their battlefield is no longer here. Silver Mask had arrived? A flash of surprise crossed the eyes of Emma and her sister, kneeling beside Bard. They hadnt expected Silver Mask to arrive so promptly. Bards words made Susan, who stood by the window, react. Silver Mask was here? Susan felt a surge of excitement. It had been a year since her last encounter with Silver Mask. Unknowingly, another year had passed. And now, Silver Mask had come again in her moment of peril. Tonight, Obenlo is truly lively! A cold voice suddenly echoed in the courtyard. The voice startled everyone on the second-floor corridor. Susan, however, looked delighted. It was Silver Maskhe had arrived. Susan looked toward the courtyard but saw nothing. As she searched for Silver Masks figure, her vision blurred. A person leaped up to the second floor through a gap. What? Dont recognize me after just a year? Seeing Susan staring blankly at him, Li Meng waved his hand in front of her. Susan snapped out of her daze, her face lighting up with joy. Silver Mask, you... why are you here? Just passing by. Saw it was lively here, so I came to check it out. Silver Masks explanation made Susan roll her eyes. But she didnt pursue the topic further. It must have been her multiple deaths that attracted Silver Masks attention. Silver Mask likely came to see what was happening and accidentally got involved in the Obenlo incident. Are you the Silver Mask? Thank you for your help. Im Earl Bard, a Court Flame Archmage! Bard struggled to his feet and performed a chest salute to Li Meng. Though Bards appearance was somewhat strange, his gratitude was sincere. Without Silver Mask, both he and Faris would have been killed. Li Meng reached out to ruffle Susans hair gently. Youve taken care of this little girl for so long. Consider this a token of thanks. A token of thanks? Bard glanced at Susan, whose face was slightly red. It seemed that Susan truly was their benefactor. What about... that guy? Bard was concerned about the lazy High Priest Kidd. That guy was just a marionette, likely the work of a fallen Divine Child. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Divine power: Marionette? A flicker of surprise crossed Bards face. Divine Childrens unique abilities were incredibly diverse. Among the various races, Divine Children were public figures. Thus, information about their divine powers wasnt secret. Many details were publicly known, including the ability Marionette. A Divine Child with this ability could create special wooden puppets. These puppets served as secondary stand-ins. The true body could control the stand-ins for dangerous tasks. Each individual could only use the wooden puppets three times in their lifetime. Li Meng glanced sideways at the city outside the courtyard. The Demon God Cult is slaughtering civilians, probably to perform some wicked ritual. The Demon God Cult worshiped Abyssal Demon Gods. Summoning demons required soul sacrifices. The best way to extract souls from human bodies was through death. Though it was just a guess, it was likely close to the truth. The cults goal was to summon demons to destroy the crystal. Crystals, as products of the Abyss, could only be destroyed by Abyssal forces. Demons from the Abyss were the sharpest tools to shatter crystals. Bards expression changed at Li Mengs words. As a knowledgeable Court Archmage, Bard was well aware of the Demon God Cults nature. Through the royal family, he had access to some hidden truths. Silver Mask, the Demon God Cults target might be the crystal in the royal palace. Please assist the Duke. Crystals are humanitys foundation for survival on the Augus Continent. Even losing one would bring catastrophic harm to humanity and the world. Li Meng withdrew his hand from Susans head. Im just passing by. Humanitys fate and this nations fate have nothing to do with me. If the Irisis Principality couldnt repel the Demon God Cult on its own, perhaps it deserved to perish. Saved once, trouble will surely follow. Li Meng didnt want to be a nanny for the human kingdoms. If it came to that, it would be hard to act decisively. "Alright, I should leave now. See you next time if theres a chance." Li Meng lightly flicked Susan''s forehead. This girl was simply too weak. Death Retrace seemed like a very overpowered ability. But its limits were too low, and without strong personal power, it would be easy to fall into peril. Some things wouldn''t change, no matter how many times you repeated them. "Silver" Li Meng didnt give Susan a chance to speak. In a flash, his figure leapt through the gap. A shadow darted out of the courtyard. In an instant, he had dashed out through the gap in the eastern wall. Susan stared blankly at the spot where Silver Mask had disappeared. Why leave in such a hurry? Bard went to the window, looking in the direction of the palace. Tonight, the palace was the true target of the Demon God Cult. Who knew what the situation there was like now? Silver Masks appearance had given Bard hope for another powerful ally. But the outcome was somewhat disappointing. Bard turned to Emma and her sister. "Emma, take Miss Susan and Faris to the basement to hide. I must go to the palace to assist in the battle!" Although his injuries were not yet healed. His magic reserves were still sufficient. As the courts Fire Saint Archmage, Bard had no intention of missing the palace battle. Once, he had sworn to protect the royal familys safety. It was this oath that had earned him his title and honor. Bard had no intention of betraying the promise made in his moment of passion. "Lord Bard, but your wounds" Emma looked at Bard with concern. Lord Bard was so gravely injured. Yet now, he insisted on going to fight at the palace. "Im fine. This place isnt safe. Hurry!" Emma and her sister hesitated but then turned to head in the direction where Faris was waiting. Time passed bit by bit, and the night deepened. The city of Obenlo, plunged into chaos, was in an uproar. Inside the inner walls, shouts and screams intertwined under the barrier. Countless Faceless Ghosts roamed the city, slaughtering civilians. In every street and alley, guards of the Royal Knights clashed with Faceless Ghosts. All kinds of magic flashed across the city. Firelight flickered from time to time, and flames erupted into mushroom clouds. Thunder boomed continuously. The inner city housed many noble mansions and merchant headquarters. And among humans, nobles were either swordsmen or mages. Humans built their nations on martial prowess, and among nobles, there were no weaklings. Though the Royal Knights numbered only three thousand. The number of combat-capable individuals within the inner walls reached tens of thousands. "Kill them! Protect the guild!" Outside a merchant guilds gates, guards had formed a defensive line. Lightning, fireballs, and elemental arrows rained down on the surrounding Faceless Ghosts. Though these were just lower- and mid-tier spells. In battle, mid-tier spells were the most practical combat magic. They required short chants and consumed little magic. High-tier magic, though powerful, often demanded long chants. And consumed vast amounts of magical energy. High-tier magic was better suited for wide, open battlefields. In the city, mid- and low-tier magic were more practical. The Faceless Ghosts charging the guilds defensive line were swiftly eradicated. Even those that slipped through were intercepted by melee fighters. Such skirmishes took place throughout the inner city. As the battles within the inner walls intensified. A massive explosion sounded from the direction of the palace. A gigantic fire mushroom cloud slowly rose into the sky. The blazing light illuminated a large area of the nearby city. From the northern gates of the palace, the entire gate and walls were blasted sky-high. When the flames dissipated, a massive hundred-meter-wide gap appeared in the walls. Outside on the streets, seven figures in black robes lined with crimson patterns stood in a row. "Kill!" Suddenly, the sound of battle cries erupted behind the gap. Royal Knight soldiers in fine equipment charged out. Hundreds of Royal Knights surged toward the enemies outside the walls. Facing the charging Royal Knights. The Demon God Cultists, standing in a line, began chanting in unison. Their hands extended outward, palms turned inward. "Aka, Ade, Aru, Kadru!" With the chant, crimson flame spheres appeared above the cultists'' heads. The flame spheres rapidly expanded. Until they became seven-meter-wide massive fireballs. As the chanting ended, the flame spheres shot forth. "Scatter!" The leading officer of the Royal Knights roared. But it was too late. The fireballs soared over the Royal Knights. And slammed into the gap. "Boom!" Scarlet magical brilliance flared. Another gigantic flame mushroom cloud rose into the sky. The deafening explosion, accompanied by shockwaves and flames, swept outward. The fire and shockwave engulfed the Royal Knights from behind. "Ah!" Screams filled the air. The Royal Knights were swallowed by the crimson flames. Nearly all of them were instantly incinerated. Those further away were torn apart by the shockwave. Even farther ones were blown away by the blast, their fates unknown. This strike blasted another section of the wall. Widening the gap to 150 meters. At this moment, a rustling sound arose behind the Demon God Cultists. It sounded like countless creatures crawling on the ground. Thousands of Faceless Ghosts emerged from rooftops and streets. They swarmed past the cultists, silently rushing toward the gap. For a moment, the gray-white figures of Faceless Ghosts formed a dense mass outside the city. "Explosive Flame Rain!" At this moment, a cold voice rang from the walls. Magical flames lit up the sky. Hundreds of fireballs rained down like meteors. The fireballs bombarded the streets outside the city. "Boom!" Violent explosions erupted within the Faceless Ghosts. Mushroom clouds of flames rose into the sky. Powerful shockwaves and flames swept through the Faceless Ghosts. Many were consumed by the fire and turned to ash. In an instant, nearly a hundred Faceless Ghosts were wiped out. On the walls, a woman in a red robe stood gracefully. Her long red hair reached her hips. She held a crystal staff. Her face expressionless as she gazed at the enemies outside. "Daring to disturb the palaceDemon God Cult, youre bold." At that moment, a rough voice echoed near the gap. A man in silver armor emerged from the darkness. He stopped in front of the gap, fearlessly facing the Faceless Ghosts and cultists. Holding his sword, the man pointed it at the cultists. "You all shall die!" With that, his figure flashed. He transformed into a streak of sword light and shot forward. His speed was astonishing, instantly diving into the Faceless Ghosts. Where he passed, sword light flickered. Neither the man nor the sword could be seen. Only streaks of flashing sword light slashed through the Faceless Ghosts. Dozens were instantly split in half. Body parts and blood scattered amidst the surging air currents. The sword light darted like an arrow toward the cultists. The cultists chanting resumed. A massive crimson fire wall suddenly erupted from the ground. The intense heat distorted the surrounding space. "Sword God Style: Sonic Break!" A streak of sword light flashed through the fire wall. The crimson fire wall was instantly split in two. The sword light didnt lose momentum, sweeping past the cultists'' necks. "Hiss!" Heads flew into the air. Headless bodies collapsed to the ground. Chapter 259: Sword Emperor “McCarthy” Chapter 259: Sword Emperor "McCarthy" Behind the extinguished wall of fire, a figure in silver armor stood with a sword in hand. Keke, as expected of the Sword Emperor McCarthy! A sinister laugh suddenly echoed from the depths of the dark street. The faceless ghosts in the surroundings seemed to receive some kind of command. They all turned simultaneously and retreated into the darkness of the street. McCarthy frowned slightly, looking toward the owner of the voice. In McCarthys vision, a figure gradually emerged from the darkness. The figure wore a blood-patterned black robe, the attire of the Cult of the Demon God. McCarthys expression froze for a moment before his figure flickered. The light of the sword reappeared, directly charging toward the last of the Cult of the Demon God members. The final cultist grinned hideously. At that moment, the sword light vanished. McCarthy stood in the street with a look of disbelief. His body staggered, almost falling to the ground. It was as if McCarthy had borne an immense weight. His legs suddenly buckled, causing him to kneel halfway to the ground. The longsword in his hand was now propped against the ground as a support. Clenching his teeth, McCarthy rolled backward. A loud boom echoed. The area where McCarthy had originally stood caved in significantly. No, it wasnt just the area; the ground surrounding the last cultist of the Demon God had also sunk deeply. Divine Power: Supergravity? McCarthy looked gravely at the blood-patterned black-robed figure not far away. Supergravity was a unique ability of the Divine Child. It could create a gravitational field. Anyone entering the field would be suppressed by the gravity. The Sword God Style focused on speed and one-strike kills. Once inside the gravity field, he would be restrained. Explosive Fireball! At that moment, a soft shout came from the city wall behind. A dazzling explosive fireball roared forth. It swept over McCarthys head and hurtled toward the last cultist of the Demon God. As the fireball approached within thirty meters of the cultist, it suddenly dropped mid-air. The fireball was directly crushed, exploding on the ground. Instead of bursting into flames, there was only a flash of fire before it dissipated. Seeing this, McCarthys heart sank. This was troublea particularly troublesome special ability. Judging by the large pit at the cultists feet, the gravity field affected all directions. No matter where McCarthy attacked from, he would have to pass through the gravity field. Against such an opponent, the only option was to exhaust him at any cost. The Divine Childs abilities were unique. But maintaining such powers came at a price. That price could be physical energy, mental strength, or other conditions for use. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you wont come to me, then Ill come to you! The last cultist of the Demon God grinned hideously. I am the Cult of the Demon Gods Arrogant High Bishop Darnell. Remember this name until your dying breath! Darnell stepped forward. He walked down the street. McCarthys expression changed slightly, and he quickly retreated. While chaos erupted outside the north gate of the palace, an uninvited guest appeared in the underground treasury of the palace. The invasion by the Cult of the Demon God had already put the palace on high alert. Even in the labyrinthine tunnels of the underground treasury, soldiers from the Royal Guard patrol diligently. At a T-shaped intersection, a silvery, smooth head peeked out from around a corner. The owner of the head was none other than Li Meng. Seeing no one outside, Li Meng quickly darted out. His figure flickered as he ran deeper into the passageway. Twisting and turning, Li Meng finally entered a massive underground space. This is crystal? Gazing at the enormous mountain-like crystal before him, Li Meng squinted slightly. From the moment he entered this massive space, he felt a vague sense of unease. The crystal was conical, floating above the ground in the enormous underground space. Below it was a platform. The platform was piled high with crystal fragments of various sizes. A pathway cut through the blue crystal shards. At the end of the pathway stood a high platform. Atop the layered steps was the floating crystal. Tyrone, as one of the captains of the Royal Guard, Duke Ferrandy has treated you well. Why are you doing this? A resentful voice of a woman suddenly echoed through the massive space. Looking toward the platform, one could see a group of Cult of the Demon God members in blood-patterned black robes. They stood in a line, numbering over a dozen. The leader wore a more ornate blood-patterned black robe. With a face full of glee, he looked at the furious, despairing woman on the ground. Beside him stood a knight clad in heavy armor. The knight had golden hair and a twisted, handsome face. Haha! The womans questioning made the knight burst into wild laughter. Why? Katerina, you wretched woman, why am I doing this? Dont you understand? Dont tell me youve forgotten our past. I was your fianc. Ferrandy knew that, yet after becoming Duke, he snatched you away from me. It made me a laughingstock among the nobility. For years, I endured rumors and humiliation, all for the chance to make you pay. Today, Ive succeeded. The entire Irisis Principality will bury my years of disgrace. Haha! Hahaha! Curled on the ground, Katerinas face turned pale. She looked at the laughing Tyrone in disbelief. She had indeed been Tyrones fiance. But Tyrone had willingly let go and blessed her and Ferrandy. Could it be that Tyrone had been harboring resentment all these years, disguising himself with a facade of benevolence? The black-robed man beside him grew impatient. Tyrone, dont tell me youre hesitating? The black-robed man looked at the laughing Tyrone with a mocking smirk. Tyrones laughter abruptly stopped. Expressionless, he stared at Katerina. Tyrone pulled out a small vial from his waist. Removing the stopper, he walked toward Katerina. What what are you doing? With a lascivious grin, Tyrone crouched down. He reached out with his left hand and forcibly grabbed Katerinas jaw. Then, he poured the liquid from the vial into her mouth. Youll find out soon. After ensuring every drop of the liquid was consumed, Tyrone stood up. Beside Katerina, Tyrone began removing his armor. This scene filled Katerinas face with terror. You you cant do this! Katerina tried to rise, but her body felt limp and weak. A growing heat within her body caused her cheeks to flush. In no time, her breathing became rapid. Her face turned flushed, and her gaze became somewhat dazed. Her hands involuntarily began stroking her voluptuous body. Although older in age, Katerina still retained her allure. Her curvaceous figure was a perfect example of ample bosom and wide hips. Even the purple long dress couldnt hide the seductive curves of her body. Her coffee-colored, waist-length hair hung loosely down her back and onto the ground. Her flushed face exuded a natural charm from within. As a woman, Katerina was undoubtedly a treasure in the eyes of men. As the last piece of shoulder armor was removed, Tyrone greedily watched Katerina''s twisting body. "Katerina!" Tyrone shouted the name of the woman he loved and hated. With bloodshot eyes, he pounced on the woman writhing on the ground. At this moment, Katerina''s body was already in disarray. Her dress had slipped off her shoulders, slightly exposing her upper body. Her long, slender, and fair legs were exposed to the air. Tyrones arrival caused Katerina to instinctively cling to the man on her body. She let out a sound of comfort from her lips. At this moment, Katerina had completely lost her reason. Looking down at Katerina''s flushed face, Tyrone smirked wickedly. He lowered his head, attempting to kiss those red lips. Who are you? At this moment, a loud shout came from a black-robed figure nearby. The voice startled Tyrone into a shiver. Behind Tyrone, the demon cult followers were watching the black-robed figure ahead of them with vigilance. Although also in black robes, this figure lacked the blood patterns on his garment. The smooth and shiny round head looked somewhat comical. He had appeared abruptly. No one could detect how he arrived. The newcomer was Li Meng. Li Meng looked curiously at the massive crystal before him. From the crystal emanated a massive and ominous aura. Humans possessed this aura as well. But not as intensely as the crystal. "If I punched it, could I destroy the crystal?" Li Meng couldnt help but entertain this thought. What would happen if the crystal were destroyed? Li Meng was equally curious, very curious. But he held back. If destroying the crystal released the demon, it would spell big trouble. I am Fraude, the High Archbishop of Lust from the Demon God Cult. I advise you to leave immediately. This is not a place for you. You shouldn''t be here! Fraude narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the peculiar figure not far away. He couldnt sense any crystal magic power fluctuations from this person. Yet, Fraude didnt believe the figure to be an ordinary person. For some reason, the presence of this person gave him a headache. This was not a good sign. Li Meng turned to look at the two people on the ground. The man stared at him with a shocked expression. While the woman, her face flushed, seemed to have lost her senses. Her voluptuous body writhed like a snake, moving unconsciously. Whats going on here? Li Meng looked curiously at the man and woman in front of him. It didnt seem to be a simple act of intimacy. Fraude let out a creepy laugh. This is a contract. Its also the price Tyrone paid for his revenge. From now on, these two will become my followers of love! With that, Fraude clapped his hands. A row of demon cult followers behind him removed their hoods. They were all pairs of men and women. Do you see this? This is love, eternal love. They will be together forever, loyal to each other, never betraying one another. Haha! This is the purest love in the world, the greatest love. Today, a new couple will join them. Haha! Fraude laughed maniacally, his face filled with pride and satisfaction as he looked at his followers of love. Li Meng stared speechlessly at Fraudes so-called followers of love. The men and women all had vacant expressions, clearly abnormal. This is your divine power? Without a doubt, the High Archbishop before him was also a Divine Child. His followers of love were clearly connected to his divine power. Yes, this is my divine power, ''King of Lust.'' The deeper they love, the stronger they become. Wives will draw power from their husbands, and I, the great Lord of Lust, will draw power from the women. This is a gift. Its my blessing to my lovely followers of love. They will briefly regain their sanity through my love and deepen their bond. Only this kind of love is beautiful. Fraude''s face was filled with intoxication and pride. To him, his love was the purest in the world. No other love could surpass his. Li Meng looked at the deranged Fraude with speechlessness. It seems your love is built on betrayal. What King of Lust? It was nothing more than using intense negative emotions to enhance his strength. After all, the soul and spirit are incredibly mysterious things. Betrayal? What is that? You dont need to know. Because Ive decided to kill you all! Although he himself had betrayed others, he was a goblin. In the goblin race, there was no concept of betrayal. To goblins, all females were merely tools for reproduction. As a goblin, Li Meng had long abandoned human morals and ethics. His princesses were mostly former partners of others. Li Meng wouldnt seek out virgins. He had no interest in them, and such women were unsuitable for breeding. Without love, he had no high demands for women. Nor did he have any sense of possession. Take Bai Ling, for instance. Although Li Meng liked her, he had no possessiveness toward her. If Bai Ling could produce white-scaled lizardmen offspring, Li Meng would forcibly pair her with the strongest male lizardman, even if she didnt want to. It was the choice that maximized benefits. As a priestess of the Swamp Lizardmen, her bloodlines potential was immense. With her offspring, Bai Lings strength would skyrocket within a few years. Becoming a Grand Water Priestess was not out of reach. If he could mass-produce her bloodline, Li Meng had no reason to refuse. Love and romance were things Li Meng had long discarded. He was the Goblin King, now and forever. He had accepted his reality and identity long ago. Thus, when selecting princesses, fertility was the top priority. Hearing this, Tyrone and Fraudes expressions changed. If you wish to die, so be it! Fraude grinned hideously, his face filled with malice. The followers of love behind him suddenly moved and charged toward Li Meng. A Sword King? Impressive strength, but still insufficient! One of the followers wielded a long sword, slashing at Li Meng. The speed of the swing was swift, leaving only a flash of sword light. But Li Meng was faster, slapping the follower''s head with his palm. With a loud bang, the follower was sent flying. He flew over ten meters before landing and rolling on the ground. In a flash, Li Meng charged forward. He appeared instantly in front of another follower. With another slap, the follower was knocked to the ground. On the platform, only the sound of bangs could be heard. In mere moments, Fraudes followers were all defeated. From Tyrones perspective, the black-robed figure had vanished. When he turned his head, all the cult members on the platform were already lying on the ground. Do you have any special abilities? Standing before Fraude, Li Mengs tall figure looked down on him. Chapter 260: The Royal Palace and Katerina Chapter 260: The Royal Palace and Katerina Fraude was a Divine Child, and all information about Divine Children was marked with question marks. Li Meng didnt know if Fraude had any special abilities. Li Meng believed that those followers of love were likely similar to his Water Slime. Similar to power banks, they could provide magic power to Fraude. By means of a practice akin to dual cultivation in immortal cultivation novels, they could increase the upper limit of magic power. Li Meng didnt sense the presence of battle energy from Fraude. However, his magic power was exceptionally abundant. Still, this guy should be a puppet, just like Kidd. Because there was no sense of life coming from him. Hmm, an Undead Emperor Archmage? From Fernand, Li Meng could smell a decayed aura of death. The faceless ghosts in the city were likely this guy''s followers. Fraude looked at the bizarre figure before him with a solemn expression. He was strong, so strong that Fraude felt an overwhelming fear of powerlessness. As an Undead Emperor Archmage, he wouldnt have any chance of survival at such close range. You Fraude hadnt finished his sentence. Li Meng swung his right hand and slapped Fraude on the head. With a loud "bang," Fraudes head shattered. The entire figure turned into a puppet and collapsed onto the ground. Who are you? It was then that Tyrone reacted. Tyrones question snapped Li Meng back to the realization that there was another person present. Almost forgot! With a flash of his figure, Li Meng instantly appeared beside Tyrone. Wait Tyrones expression shifted as he tried to evade. But Katerina held him tightly. Li Meng kicked Tyrone in the waist. With a resounding "bang," a wave of air burst forth. Tyrone flew hundreds of meters away and smashed into a wall with a "thud." His body, clad only in an inner garment, exploded like a crushed watermelon. Hmm, the eyesore is finally dealt with! Li Meng clapped his hands and nodded in satisfaction. Fraudes followers of love were not dead. Li Meng had held back and merely knocked them unconscious. Those followers of love were no weaklings. The weakest among them were Sword King-level and Royal Archmage-level individuals. Due to losing consciousness, their strength was significantly diminished. Fraude probably only treated them as power banks. Uh, almost forgot about you! Li Meng lowered his head and looked exasperatedly at the woman clinging to his body. It was the Duchess Katerina. Tonight, Li Meng had already lost count of how many times he was left speechless. Many unexpected things had happened. Li Meng extended his right hand and lightly flicked Katerina''s forehead. He infused a wisp of Water Element magic into her. The flushed and dazed Katerina regained her senses. She looked at the strange man before her with a puzzled expression. Wheres your husband? Ill take you to him! This woman seemed to have taken some kind of aphrodisiac. Her body was very hot, extremely hot. For non-toxic substances like aphrodisiacs, his blood wouldnt be of any use. Katerina leaned weakly against Li Mengs chest. She mustered the last bit of her strength to glance upward. Alright, since youre so beautiful, Ill help you! After all, she was a duchess. This was a tremendous favor, something that could prove useful in the future. If she repaid his kindness with betrayal and accused him of trespassing in the royal palace, Li Meng wouldnt hesitate to deal with her. In that case, he would send Xiao Bai to handle the situation. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having such a hidden thread could surely come in handy in the future. Li Meng picked up Katerina, slung her over his shoulder, and turned to leave. He dashed out of the underground chamber, entering the passage leading to the surface. After numerous twists and turns, and avoiding several patrol squads, he found the exit. In the rear garden of the royal palace. A sneaky figure flitted through the darkness. Li Meng carried Katerina and leaped upward. He landed on an upper-level window of the royal palace. Beyond the window was a long corridor. Dont move! Katerina began to squirm on his shoulder again. She let out moans, her hands wandering over his body. Li Meng had no choice but to flick her forehead again. Katerina regained her senses once more. Which way? Katerina glanced toward the end of the corridor on the left. Li Mengs figure flashed as he sped through the corridor. Moving so fast, only a black shadow could be seen streaking by. Before Katerina lost control again, Li Meng found the kings bedchamber. The chaos outside had left the royal palace eerily quiet. Li Meng carried Katerina and pushed open the door. Troublesome. That guy should be outside quelling the chaos. The battle outside the royal palace had ended. Only the fighting in the inner city continued. The raging flames dispelled the darkness, painting the inner city red. The screams of civilians and shouts of battle echoed endlessly. The moment Li Meng entered the room, he realized this. Approaching the large bed, Li Meng placed Katerina down. What to do now? Li Meng scratched his head, looking at the writhing Katerina on the bed. He couldnt possibly search the entire city for Duke Ferrandy. By the time he returned, it might already be too late. Forget it, Ill just find a random lucky fellow. As Katerina crawled toward him on the bed, Li Meng turned and walked out. After a few steps, he stopped. On second thought, if its me, it should be fine. After all, hero saves beauty, offering herself in gratitude is reasonable. Besides, Im saving her. If I randomly find someone else, it might backfire and make her uncomfortable, or even resent me. If its me, she might accept it better. With that thought, Li Meng turned back toward the large bed. The black robe on his body flew off and landed on a nearby coat rack. The cloth bags on him fell layer by layer. By the time Li Meng reached the bed, he had transformed into a handsome goblin. Even facing a goblin, Katerinas desire burned brightly in her eyes. Li Meng grinned and spread his arms, embracing Katerina. Li Meng held Katerina as they fell onto the soft bed. Before long, a high-pitched scream echoed in the room. The tranquility of the kings bedchamber was instantly shattered. Embarrassing sounds reverberated throughout the room. Accompanied by the creaking groans of wood. Time slowly passed, and the night grew deeper. No one knew how much time had elapsed before the kings bedchamber fell silent. The room was dim. The glow of the flames outside cast faint light through the windows, pushing back the darkness. Suddenly, Katerina sat bolt upright in bed. The soft blanket slipped from her fair body. What happened? Katerina looked around in confusion. Her body felt intensely sore. Especially her waist, which ached unbearably. And below, there was a burning pain. Chapter 261: A Strange Man Chapter 261: A Strange Man Looking down, Katerina''s pupils contracted. A strange man was lying on her bed. His body was wrapped in white cloth strips, resembling a mummy. His head was round and smooth, like a silver ball. Seeing him, some memories surfaced in her mind. "Could it be... he''s looking at me?" His head was indeed facing her. Katerina couldn''t help but suspect he was watching her. "Yes, I am looking at you!" As if he had guessed what Katerina was thinking, Li Meng responded to her. Katerina was silent. The two stared at each other. Katerina didn''t scream in panic. She grabbed the blanket in front of her to cover her graceful figure. "Well... thank you!" Li Meng sat up, got off the bed, and walked to the coat rack to put on a black robe. "My name is Silver Mask. I broke into the palace tonight out of curiosity. Although I wear the same black robe, those people have nothing to do with me." Katerina''s expression on the bed was somewhat dazed. She recalled some events that happened in the Holy Land. Katerina lowered her head in sadness. "I know, thank you for saving me!" Li Meng turned to look at Katerina on the bed. "No need to thank me. I think I''ve already received my reward. We''re even now." Hearing this, Katerina quickly shook her head. "It''s not like that. This isn''t a reward. Silver Mask, you saved me, I can''t pretend nothing happened." "Taken is taken. No matter the reason, I have received my reward." Katerina looked up at Silver Mask. Although his appearance was strange, it was true that Silver Mask had saved her. "Silver Mask, Tyrone... what happened to him?" "He''s dead!" This answer was within Katerina''s expectations. It also made her feel a bit relieved. Tyrone''s betrayal had to remain a secret. Otherwise, Ferrandy would blame himself and feel sorrow. After all, Ferrandy had always considered Tyrone a friend. Even if that friendship was built on guilt towards Tyrone. At that moment, hurried footsteps sounded from outside the door. The footsteps made Katerina look nervously at the door. When she turned back, Silver Mask was already gone. Katerina quickly threw aside the blanket. Enduring the discomfort in her body, she got out of bed barefoot. She hastily stuffed the scattered clothes on the floor into the blanket. Then she hurriedly put on her nightgown. Just as the nightgown was on her, the palace door was pushed open. "Katerina!" A knight in silver armor rushed in. When he saw Katerina standing by the window, he breathed a sigh of relief. Katerina turned around with a feigned look of surprise. "Ferrandy!" Katerina ran joyfully towards Ferrandy. She threw herself into her husband''s arms. Although the armor was cold, it gave her a sense of security. "It''s good you''re okay. The maids said you went missing. What happened?" Ferrandy examined his wife. Seeing that she was unharmed, he was relieved. Katerina gently shook her head. "I just went to the Holy Land for a look. Ferrandy, Tyrone... he''s dead!" Faced with his wife''s sorrowful gaze, Ferrandy''s face tensed. "How could this happen? Katerina, what exactly happened?" Katerina lowered her head guiltily. "I don''t know. When I arrived at the Holy Land, I only saw Tyrone''s corpse. He... ugh!" Katerina bent over and pretended to retch. Although she couldn''t remember how Tyrone died, her vague memory recalled someone being slapped by Silver Mask and crashing into a wall. The entire body shattered. The wall was covered in blood and flesh. That person must have been Tyrone. Tyrone died in the Holy Land? Ferrandy now understood why his wife was wearing a nightgown. She must have witnessed something terrible in the Holy Land. Ferrandy''s face changed, and he leaned down to kiss his wife''s forehead. "My dear, I must go to the Holy Land to see for myself." Katerina lightly nodded and let go of her husband. "I''m sorry, I''ll be back soon." Ferrandy turned and left in haste. As the door closed, Katerina finally let out a sigh of relief. Her face turned pale as she sat down on the bed weakly. After being tormented by Silver Mask, her body was in severe pain. Katerina softly chanted a spell. A soft and holy light emanated from her body. After a while, the holy light gradually faded away. "Phew!" The pain in her body disappeared, and Katerina took a deep breath. She glanced sideways at the window. Katerina stood up and walked over. The inner city outside the window had gradually quieted down. Only then did Katerina realize a long time had passed. Thinking of the madness earlier, Katerina''s face flushed slightly. She had a dream, a strange dream. In her dream, a strong yet not ugly Goblin climbed onto her bed. Katerina knew it was just an illusion born from her fear. "Silver Mask... truly a strange man." For no reason, she had been saved by a stranger. Tonight''s events were too bizarre and dreamlike. And Silver Mask not only saved her. He also saved countless people in the Irisis Principality. Without Silver Mask, the Demon God Cult might have succeeded. The chaos outside was just a distraction. The Holy Land was the true target of the Demon God Cult. Therefore, Katerina did not blame Silver Mask for her loss. If losing herself was the price of saving the entire Irisis Principality, Even if she were awake, she wouldn''t refuse. As the Duchess, she didn''t belong only to her husband; she also belonged to this nation. As the Duchess, it was her duty to protect the principality and its people. Two hours later, Ferrandy returned to the bedroom, looking lost. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s okay, my dear, it''s okay!" Katerina hugged her husband with a heartbroken expression. She knew her husband must have seen the horrifying scene. Katerina was also relieved to have kept Tyrone''s betrayal a secret. If Ferrandy knew about Tyrone''s betrayal, he would lose his mind. That night, dawn approached. The chaos of last night had left Obenlo City in ruins. No one knew how many had died under the claws of the Faceless Ghosts. Early in the morning, the inner city was bustling with activity. Volunteer soldiers carried corpse after corpse from the houses. One beast-drawn cart after another transported the bodies away. In the outer city, citizens watched the carts with complicated expressions. Deep in the forest northwest of Obenlo City, a group of blood-robed figures stood in a circle under the dim trees. Three figures stood in the center. "I didn''t expect to fail. This shouldn''t have happened. Fraude, Kidd, you two are truly useless." Faced with Darnell''s mockery, Kidd and Fraude remained silent. On any other day, they would have retorted sarcastically. But today, after last night''s events, they had nothing to say. Chapter 262: Six Pairs of Men and Women Chapter 262: Six Pairs of Men and Women "I encountered a formidable guy, a strange man who appeared out of nowhere. I was careless, and all the followers of love I brought along were wiped out. That guy, dressed in a black robe, stared at me with a round silver head, extremely strange. In just a few moves, he defeated all my followers of love. He was so strong that when he got close, I had no power to resist." "Huh, you encountered that guy too?" Kidd''s words made the other two turn their heads to look at him. Darnell frowned. "Kidd, you encountered him too?" Kidd nodded gloomily. "I don''t know where that guy came from. In just a few moves, he had me pinned down. My super psychic power was completely useless against him." Kidd and Fraude both encountered that guy? "Could it be a Sword God hired by Duke Ferrandy?" At Darnell''s guess, the two exchanged glances. Kidd shook his head with a thoughtful expression. "That''s unlikely. Those old guys can''t be swayed by money." Fraude nodded in agreement. The Sword Gods and Magic Gods of every nation had signed contracts. They would not participate in wars between nations. They would only act when humanity faced extinction. Anyone who dared to violate this contract would be hunted by all god-level powerhouses. "Forget it, this operation still yielded some results, heh heh!" Darnell pulled out a pitch-black crystal ball from his chest. Seeing the black crystal ball in Darnell''s hand, the two finally smiled faintly. Yes, despite some troubles, it wasnt without any gains. "Heh heh!" For a moment, eerie laughter echoed through the dim forest. In the outer district of Obenlo City, in an abandoned house. On the second floor, in a certain room. Li Meng looked at the men and women before him, his face filled with frustration. There were twelve people, all paired up. Among the six women, two were King-level Archmages. Among the six men, three were King-level Archmages. One was a Sword Saint, a man. One was a Magic Saint, a woman. The two Saint-level powerhouses seemed to be a pair. They instinctively stayed close together. Fraude wasnt dead, so the contract was still intact. However, Li Meng doubted that even if the contract disappeared, these people could regain their sanity. "Xiao Bai, do you know what''s going on?" Now, Li Meng could only hope Xiao Bai had some answers. "The power of the Divine Child is unpredictable. As for the King of Lust''s abilities, I don''t know either. However, based on what that guy said last night, restoring their sanity might require them to perform... bedroom activities. As long as the power born from love isn''t taken away by the Contract Master, they should gradually recover their consciousness." "But even if they regain their sanity, they might not be able to sever their connection with that guy." Xiao Bai''s last sentence made Li Meng roll his eyes. Shaking his head, Li Meng plopped down onto the floor. Cross-legged, Li Meng stared intently at the group of men and women. If he had known earlier, he would''ve just killed them outright. "Oh, got it!" A spark of inspiration flashed in his mind, and Li Meng had an idea. "Xiao Bai, if they die once, will it sever their connection with that guy?" "It should. Death is the end of a contract." Li Meng grinned widely, having come up with a plan. "Great, let''s restore their sanity first." But soon after, Li Meng was faced with a dilemma. These men and women wouldn''t listen to him. How could he get them to willingly... perform marital acts? Li Meng stood up and approached the Saint-level powerhouse couple. He reached out and poked the mans chest. Neither of them reacted; they just stared blankly at him. Li Meng then approached the woman. His bandaged hand rested on her ample chest. This time, the man reacted. He lowered his head and looked at Li Meng''s bandaged hand. Seeing the man react, Li Meng smiled slyly. Retracting his right hand, he grabbed the mans hand and placed it on the woman''s chest. But to Li Mengs disappointment, the man showed no further reaction. Looking at the pair before him, Li Mengs expression turned thoughtful. What kind of love was this? If love was just this, then love was truly pathetic. Shaking his head, Li Meng grabbed the womans hand. He led her out of the room. The man followed them blankly. Leaving the room, Li Meng brought the woman into another room. This room seemed to be the master bedroom of the houses previous owner. Although abandoned, it showed signs of occasional cleaning. Upon entering, Li Meng brought the woman to the bedside. Then he pushed the man towards the woman. "You two have a good talk. I wont disturb you!" Saying this, Li Meng turned around and walked out. Closing the door behind him, he left a small gap. Peering through the gap, Li Meng observed the pair. The two just stood facing each other blankly. "Its not working?" A trace of disappointment flashed in Li Meng''s eyes. Did he need to provoke them further? Earlier, the man did show some reaction. His gaze fell on the man''s hand, which had been placed on the woman''s chest. Maybe their consciousness was intact. They just couldnt control their bodies. It might require intense emotions to trigger their awareness. Thinking this through, Li Meng pushed the door open and walked back in. Approaching the pair again, Li Meng frowned. How could he stir up their emotions? He turned slightly and glanced at the woman. His gaze scanned her from top to bottom. Who knew what this woman had done before? Her skin was fair and delicate, and her figure was excellent. Even under her black robe, her alluring curves could still be faintly seen. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was the type of woman who was blessed with child-bearing hips. "Well, let''s try this." Muttering to himself, Li Meng reached out and removed the woman''s hood. As the hood fell, a beautiful face was revealed. She had rare black hair. No, it was actually dark brown hair, not pure black. Although it looked black at first glance, upon closer inspection, the difference was clear. Under the black robe, she wore a simple black dress. The style was plain, like a patients hospital gown. Li Meng removed the womans black robe. Looking at the man, he noticed the mans fingers trembling slightly. Seeing this, Li Mengs heart leapt with joy. He grabbed the mans hands and placed them on the womans chest. But neither the man nor the woman showed any further reaction. Time passed as Li Meng conducted various experiments in the room. One by one, their clothes were removed. Eventually, the pair stood bare before him. "Still not working?" Staring at the two naked figures, Li Meng was speechless. The man had clearly shown a reaction earlier. So why wasnt he reacting now?" Chapter 263: Must Die Once Chapter 263: Must Die Once Li Meng looked at the woman with a contemplative expression. Could it be Li Meng took a step forward, wrapping his right arm around the womans waist. Then he pulled her into his embrace. The dazed woman immediately leaned against Li Mengs chest. This action indeed elicited a reaction from the man. His eyes moved slightly. More of his fingers began to twitch. Seeing this, Li Meng grinned. That guy Fraude truly had a twisted sense of humor, worthy of being the King of Lust. Now that he knew the direction, the next steps became much simpler. In the room, Li Meng tormented the dazed woman in a mans way. Not long after, the room was filled with noise. The semi-wooden house creaked with rhythmic sounds. The activity in the room continued for a long time. From day to night, from night to day. The next morning. The commotion on the second floor of the abandoned house was still ongoing. The creaking sound echoed on the first floor. In one of the rooms on the second floor. The man standing by the window was trembling all over. Looking at the scene on the bed, his face contorted in anguish. Cold sweat dripped from his cheeks. His black robe and inner garments were soaked through. His entire body shivered slightly. Ah! He suddenly opened his mouth and let out a deafening roar. The dazed expression on his face returned to clarity. Ill kill you! The man shouted in rage. He lunged towards the man wrapped in bandages on top of the woman, punching towards his back. Before the punch landed, the force of the wind arrived first. Just as the fist was about to strike the bandaged man, he suddenly dodged. The punch missed, and the man fell onto the woman on the bed. As he tried to get up, his shoulders were pressed down. My task is complete. The next task is yours. If you cant wake her up, Ill have no choice but to eat you both. With that, Li Meng grinned. A deep, cavernous mouth appeared on his smooth, silver head. Patting the stunned mans face, Li Meng leisurely climbed off the bed. In his mind, Li Meng regretted it deeply. Regretted killing that knight captain named Tyrone. He should have eaten him instead. If he had, his stats would have increased significantly. After all, that guy had the strength of a Sword Saint. The man on the bed stared blankly at the departing figure of the bandaged man. He understood what had happened. And he knew the bandaged man possessed power far beyond his own. It was only after Li Meng left the room and considerately closed the door behind him that the man withdrew his gaze. Looking down at his wife beneath him, his eyes grew tender. If his wife woke up, could she truly survive? A hint of sorrow flashed in the mans eyes. After being tortured by Fraude for so many years. Even he had felt the urge to end it all. Auriana, lets give each other one more chance. No matter what, he had to give his wife a choice. Enzos lowered his head slightly and kissed his wifes lips. Outside the room, Li Meng leaned against the wall. Can he do it? Listening to the sounds from the room, Li Meng muttered to himself. The womans consciousness was awake. She was merely trapped in her body. During their time together, her body did react. They were so close to the final step, yet she couldnt wake up. Li Meng guessed that the man was the key to the woman waking up. Time passed little by little, and in less than half an hour, the room fell silent. On the bed in the room, the man and woman sat facing each other. Auriana, I Im sorry. Im useless! Enzos looked apologetically at his wife in front of him. His wifes emotionless expression made Enzos feel worried. It was his fault. If he had been stronger, his wife wouldnt have become a follower of the heretical cult of love. She wouldnt have been tortured alongside him for eleven years. Enzos didnt even know how he had endured such a long time. Auriana raised her head and looked at her husband. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her lips parted slightly, and a gentle, elegant voice filled the room. Enzos, do you want to live? Facing his wifes calm gaze, Enzos nodded. He reached out and grasped his wifes hands, placing them on his chest. I dont want to give up like this. I want to live with you, my love. Auriana smiled, and clear tears rolled down her cheeks. Yes, lets live together! Sunlight streamed through the window, painting a beautiful scene. Listening to the sounds from the room, Li Meng grinned. Li Meng clapped his hands and walked towards another room. Entering the room, Li Meng stopped in front of a group of men and women. Looking at them, Li Meng spread his arms. All right, lets not waste any time. Together now, wahaha! For a moment, Li Mengs wild laughter echoed in the room. Before long, the room was filled with noise. The creaking sounds grew louder throughout the house. The activity continued for a long time. It wasnt until the third night that the room finally fell silent. That night, as the night deepened. Silver moonlight poured in through the window, gently dispelling the darkness in the room. A tall, black-robed figure sat by the bed. The figure was Li Meng. In front of him, six people knelt on the ground, three men and three women. Their faces were filled with fear, and cold sweat dripped from them. The monster before them had devoured six others. That smooth, shiny head had suddenly enlarged, biting one person in half in a single gulp. Then he swallowed them whole. That sight had terrified the remaining six. They couldnt even imagine what kind of monster hid beneath those bandages. To sever your connection with Fraude, you must die once! Die once? The six raised their heads, confusion in their eyes. Li Meng stood and crouched before Auriana. Reaching out, he gently pinched her pale chin. So beautiful! Aurianas face froze. But the next moment, a sharp pain pierced her chest. The masters other hand had pierced through her chest without warning. My love! Enzos cried out in shock. His face contorted with rage, but then pain shot through his chest. The master had already appeared before him. That hand, like a blade, had pierced through his body. Beside them, Auriana had already fallen to the ground. The other four turned pale, rushing towards the window. In the room, there were sounds of struggle. The window, which had been closed, slowly opened again. Moonlight spilled into the room, casting a silver glow. Li Meng sat by the bed once more. In front of him, six people lay scattered on the floor. Though blood pooled beneath them, their wounds had disappeared. They werent deadtheir hearts were still beating. Chapter 264: Becoming a True Monster Chapter 264: Becoming a True Monster "I must have truly become a monster now!" Recalling the scene of devouring humans earlier, it was still vivid in Li Meng''s memory. Although he was somewhat mindful of it, Li Meng did not feel disgusted. The thrill of seizing power overwhelmed the discomfort of human consciousness. Those six people could no longer wake up; they had completely turned into slaves of desire. Their consciousness had been locked by Fraude''s divine power due to their deep connection with him. Li Meng could only make use of waste and devour them. After consuming the six, his attributes increased by approximately 5000 points in total. In other words, each person contributed less than 1000 attribute points on average. Although it wasnt much, it was better than nothing. Li Meng didnt care too much about his transformation. He had long become a monster, not just now. Although he was strong, he was not yet strong enough. If devouring could elevate him to the top of the ranking. Then he would continue to devour until he became the strongest in the world. "Hmm..." At this moment, Auriana let out a soft sound. She opened her eyes and stared blankly at the ceiling. After a while, she suddenly sat up in shock. She touched her body, her chest, and felt her heartbeat. She was still alive; she had not died. As if remembering something, Auriana quickly looked to her side. On the ground, Auriana saw her fallen husband. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was about to crawl over, but her body trembled. Auriana shakily lifted her head. In her sight, that black-robed monster... her master was sitting by the bed. "Do you feel something strange?" Li Meng''s voice suddenly echoed in the room. Something strange? Auriana''s expression froze, and her face showed a look of horror. "M-Master, my contract with Fraude has been severed!" Li Meng looked down at the pale skin on Auriana''s chest. The clothing in that area was torn due to being pierced through. Noticing her master''s gaze, Auriana discreetly covered her chest. "What, you dont want me to see?" Auriana quickly shook her head. She hurriedly let go of her hands. "Auriana, from now on, you belong to me!" Auriana lowered her head calmly. "Yes, Master, I am yours!" Li Meng grinned, leisurely gazing at Auriana''s curvaceous figure. At this moment, the others began to wake up as well. Their reactions were the same as Auriana''s. They sat up in shock and quickly checked their bodies. Seeing they were unharmed, they revealed looks of relief. "Madam!" Seeing his wife unharmed, Enzos let out a sigh of relief. "From now on, you are all free!" The master''s voice calmed the elated six. Although they had escaped Fraude''s control. They had fallen into the hands of an even more powerful monster. What awaited them in the future was unknown. Li Meng took a cloth bag from his waist and tossed it in front of the six. "There are some crystals inside, enough for you to return home!" When leaving the palace''s underground space, Li Meng had taken some crystals along the way. Not many, but enough to cover future travels. "Whether you go home or pursue whatever you wish, its your freedom. When I need you, I will contact you again. Enzos, Auriana, Sandra, Theodore, Morris, Athenayou are now mine. Enjoy your future lives. This is the grace I grant you!" After speaking, Li Meng stood up and walked to the window. "That''s all. I''m not the owner of this house. You must leave, and so must I. Farewell!" Waving his hand, Li Meng''s figure flashed and he jumped out the window. Staring at the now-empty window, the six exchanged glances. Auriana quickly got up and ran to the window. Reaching the window, Auriana looked out into the night sky. The streets outside were silent; nothing could be seen. "What do you all plan to do next?" Theodore was the first to break the silence in the room. The six of them looked at each other. "I must return home. I havent been back in so many years, and I dont even know if my home still exists." Although Morris said this, he knew deep down. His home was gone. That place might still exist, but his territory had been destroyed by the Archbishop of Lust, Fraude. But he had to go back, he had to return to his homeland. "Lets go back. I dont know why the master granted us freedom, but I suppose its because of our status. We are Saint-tier professionals. Returning to our countries will grant us land again. When the master needs us, we must prove our value. Otherwise, something unpleasant might happen." As if remembering something, the six turned pale. They recalled the scene of the master devouring people. If they became the masters next meal... They couldnt imagine such a despairing fate. Enzos words resonated with everyone. That night, darkness deepened. The next morning, at Earl Bards estate. In the pavilion of the courtyard, a tea party was underway. "So, Sir Silver Mask plans to embark on a journey?" Alisa set down her teacup and looked at Silver Mask. "Yes, a round trip should take about two or three years." Li Meng lifted his teacup and drank it all in one go. The scalding tea disappeared into his bottomless mouth. This sight caused the people in the pavilion to exchange awkward looks. Everyone from the estate was present. Bard, Susan, Alisa, and the two sisters Emma and Eileen. "Two or three years is quite a long time. Sir Silver Mask must be going far away." Bard gave a strained smile as he looked at Li Meng. Sir Silver Mask looked far too strange. Bard was unsure how to interact with him. "Yes, the Saint Biren Continent is quite far from Obenlo City." Sir Silver Mask was heading to Saint Biren Continent? A trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of those present. A cross-continental journey was no ordinary feat. Most people would never experience such a journey in their lifetimes. Even among adventurers, only a handful had the ability to travel between continents. A hint of envy appeared in Susans eyes. If possible, she wanted to see the world. But she couldnt; she lacked the ability to travel freely between continents. "Enough about me. What happened after the recent turmoil?" Li Meng had spent considerable time in the abandoned house. By now, four days had passed since the chaos. Bard sighed and shook his head. "Although the Knight Order successfully repelled the Demon God cultists, the casualties among the inner city civilians were severe. Less than thirty percent survived. Tens of thousands of people perished." Chapter 265: Night and the Maid Chapter 265: Night and the Maid In just one night, tens of thousands of corpses had piled up. Bard recalled that day a few days ago. He saw a large number of beast-drawn carts carrying corpses heading out of the city. "Mr. Silver Mask, are you familiar with the Demon God Cult organization?" Emma stepped forward and refilled the empty teacup in front of Li Meng. Smelling the fragrance emanating from Emma, Li Meng took a deep breath. The sound of his inhalation was slightly loud, and Emma noticed it. Emma''s face flushed, and her hand holding the teapot trembled. The teapot slipped from her hand. Fortunately, Li Meng''s quick reflexes allowed him to catch the teapot. Emma hurriedly took the teapot back from Li Meng''s hand. She stepped back a few paces with the teapot in hand. Aya curiously glanced at her sister. Her sister would normally never make such a mistake. She had almost spilled tea on Mr. Silver Mask. That was not something her sister would ever do. "I''ve heard of them, but I don''t know much. Those who hide in the shadows aren''t easy to encounter." Bard smiled faintly and took a sip of tea. "That''s true. The Demon God Cult isn''t a secret to royalty and nobility, but commoners know nothing about it. After all, no one survives where the Demon God Cult appears. Not even corpses are left behind. Entire villages and small towns often vanish without a trace, and there have even been cases where entire noble territories disappeared." Afterward, Li Meng and Bard continued to chat idly. Alisa and Susan sat quietly on the side, listening. They were still young and couldn''t participate in adult conversations. Time passed gradually. As the sun set in the west, night fell. In the dining hall of Bard Earl''s mansion, a dinner banquet was underway. At Bard''s invitation, Li Meng joined him for dinner. "In three days, a passenger airship will arrive at Obenlo City''s air harbor. Mr. Silver Mask, you can take that airship to the Papal State. Every three months, an intercontinental passenger airship arrives at the Papal State''s air harbor. Mr. Silver Mask, please stay at the mansion until the airship arrives. You saved all of us, and I must fulfill my duty as a host." No matter what, the fact remained that Silver Mask had saved them. Even if Mr. Silver Mask''s identity was somewhat mysterious and made people uneasy. Caution was one thing, but goodwill and diplomacy were another. Even if he couldn''t be won over, he shouldn''t be offended. With Susan as a connection, at least Mr. Silver Mask wouldn''t become their enemy. Bard''s words made Susan look at Silver Mask with anticipation. This was the perfect opportunity to have a proper conversation with him. Alisa''s eyes also sparkled slightly. She, too, wanted to properly thank Mr. Silver Mask. "Alright, I''ll impose on you then!" Li Meng had been worrying about having nowhere to stay. Staying at Bard''s mansion for a few days seemed like a good idea. Bard smiled faintly and raised his wine glass. "A toast to tonight''s banquet!" Everyone raised their glasses and drank, and the atmosphere in the dining hall grew more lively. "Lord Bard, you hold an important position in the royal court. Why is the lady of the house not present?" How should one put it? The mansion felt like it was missing someone. And that absence made this home feel incomplete. Although Bard was a Saint-level Fire Archmage, he was still human. The higher one''s status, the more they valued the continuation of their lineage. It was rare for a noble of Bard''s age to remain unmarried. Li Meng''s question made Bard smile awkwardly. His gaze drifted slightly. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sitting beside Li Meng, Alisa pursed her lips into a smile. "Mr. Silver Mask, Lord Bard has remained single because of a love he could not obtain. Fortunately, that person is also single, so Lord Bard still has a chance!" Bard''s old face flushed red with embarrassment. "Y-You''ve made me look foolish in front of Mr. Silver Mask." "Longing for love is human nature, Lord Bard. You must keep trying!" Li Meng wasn''t exactly an expert in romance. It was better to move on from this topic quickly. "Uh... Yes, I will!" Time continued to pass, and night grew deeper. The Bard Earl''s mansion, shrouded in darkness, was silent. In the study on the second floor. Bard, wearing a gray robe, stood by the window. "Where is Mr. Silver Mask now?" The two sisters, Emma and Aya, standing by the desk, slightly shifted their expressions. Emma lowered her head slightly. "He has been settled in. Mr. Silver Mask is currently bathing." Bard turned from the window and looked at the two sisters. "Mr. Silver Mask is an honored guest. You should be attending to him. Go now!" Hearing this, the sisters'' faces changed slightly. Emma hesitated, her hands clutching her dress tightly. Aya glanced cautiously at her sister. She was about to speak but was stopped by Emma. "Yes, we will go immediately." With that, Emma turned and grabbed Aya''s hand. The two sisters left the study together. Walking side by side down the long corridor, they moved forward. "Sister, why didn''t you explain to Lord Bard? Lord Bard, he..." "Aya!" Before Aya could finish speaking, Emma interrupted her. Emma''s expression remained calm as she held her sister''s hand and walked at a steady pace. "Aya, we''ve lived by Lord Bard''s side since childhood, but don''t forget our identities as maids. Lord Bard is a noble Fire Saint-level Archmage. The people by his side should match his status. Don''t desire things we cannot have; otherwise, we will only hurt ourselves. Lord Bard is kind. If that day comes, we will probably regain our freedom. Aya, do you want to leave Lord Bard''s side?" Leave Lord Bard''s side? Fear flashed in Aya''s eyes, and she quickly shook her head. She had lived by Lord Bard''s side since childhood. Aya was used to this life. If she left Lord Bard, she wouldn''t know where to go. She had never considered changing her current life. "That''s enough then. Mr. Silver Mask is our benefactor. We should serve him." "But... but..." "No buts. If Aya isn''t willing, I''ll go alone. I can handle it myself." "No, you can''t!" Aya grabbed her sister''s hand tightly. She glared at her sister angrily. "Sister, we are one. Did you forget?" Emma smiled faintly and nodded. "Then let''s hurry. We shouldn''t keep Mr. Silver Mask waiting." "Yes, let''s go!" The sisters quickened their pace. Their footsteps gradually faded down the corridor. Meanwhile, in the bathroom. In a massive fountain bath, Li Meng leaned against the pool''s steps with a contented expression. "The life of nobles truly is luxurious." Even the bathroom felt opulent. The bath was massive, like a fountain. In the center was a mermaid statue. Warm water continuously flowed from the instrument in the statue''s hands. Crystal magic lamps adorned the walls, casting a soft glow. Chapter 266: The Bathroom and the Maids Chapter 266: The Bathroom and the Maids "Click!" At this moment, the bathroom door opened. Emma and Aya walked in one after the other. The sisters bowed in the direction where Li Meng was. Then they walked towards the changing room nearby. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a while, the two sisters emerged wearing light bathrobes. The bathrobes were thin, perfectly clinging to their beautiful and delicate bodies. Their alluring curves were subtly outlined. Under Li Meng''s surprised gaze, the sisters approached the edge of the bath. Their faces were slightly flushed as they crossed their arms over their chests and stepped into the bath. They descended step by step along the stairs. The scalding water gradually submerged their delicate bodies. "Emma, Aya, there''s someone here already." He was right there in the bath, not even hiding. Logically speaking, they should have seen him the moment they entered. Hearing Silver Mask''s words, Emma and Aya exchanged a smile. The two sisters waded through the water and pressed close to Silver Mask, one on each side. "Mr. Silver Mask, we are here to accompany you!" Emma''s face was flushed as she shyly gazed at Silver Mask''s smooth, shining head. Li Meng looked at Emma, then at Aya. "Did Earl Bard send you?" Emma and Aya exchanged a glance. Emma nodded lightly. "Yes, Lord Bard sent us, and we are also willing!" Looking at Emma beside him, Li Meng realized something. Emma and Aya were maids from Earl Bard''s mansion. It wasn''t uncommon for a master to have maids serve an honored guest. Li Meng had always assumed Emma and Aya were Earl Bard''s private companions. After all, beautiful maids often had a second identity. "I can''t do much in this state. Just chat with me for a while." Looking at Silver Mask''s bandaged body, the two sisters giggled softly. Yes, in this state, what could Silver Mask possibly do? "Emma, Aya, your figures are truly stunning!" Perhaps because of regular training. After all, both Emma and Aya had the strength of senior swordsmen. Their bodies carried a sense of power. Both were full-figured with soft curves, forming elegant S-shaped silhouettes. Li Meng''s hand, resting on the edge of the bath, slipped naturally into the water. He casually wrapped his arms around the sisters'' waists. Faced with Silver Mask''s compliment, the sisters'' eyes flashed with delight. They had previously been worried that Silver Mask might dislike their overly toned physiques. As high-ranking swordswomen, daily training was essential to maintain their rank. For a time, the sound of casual conversation echoed in the bath. Emma and Aya would occasionally burst into fits of laughter. "Mr. Silver Mask, what does your body look like under those bandages?" Aya curiously reached out and touched Silver Mask''s arm. The bandages felt smooth to the touch. It was unclear what material they were made of. "Do you want to see?" Emma and Aya exchanged a glance. They both looked up at Silver Mask and nodded in unison. "Then let me show you!" With those words, the bandages on Li Meng''s body unraveled on their own. Like snakes, they slithered through the water. Before long, a sturdy green-skinned body was revealed to the two sisters. Emma''s face flushed red as she reached out to poke Silver Mask''s chest. "Mr. Silver Mask, are you... are you a beastman?" Although she asked, Emma dismissed her own assumption. While beastmen''s bodies were similar to humans, their limbs were usually longer and more robust. But Silver Mask''s physique was no different from a human''s. It was more like the strong body of a swordsman, appearing sturdy and well-built. "No, the green skin is a curse!" Li Meng wasn''t lying; he was indeed not a beastman. Without the bandages, Li Meng could more clearly feel the softness of the sisters'' delicate bodies. Emma glanced down into the water, her face growing redder. She smiled softly and looked up at Silver Mask''s smooth, shining head. "Mr. Silver Mask, do you need us to accompany you tonight?" Faced with Emma''s gaze, Li Meng''s mind buzzed with thoughts. If this were a traditional otherworldly novel, the protagonist would refuse at this point. This would showcase his moral integrity. The supporting characters would then look at him with admiration and reverence. But Li Meng knew that only happened in novels. If he refused, Emma and Aya would not be happy. They wouldn''t know how to explain themselves to Earl Bard. They might even start doubting their own charm. "Let''s go together later!" Hearing this, Emma and Aya''s faces turned red. As relief washed over them, a hint of melancholy also flashed through Emma''s eyes. Though she knew it was impossible, some feelings couldn''t be stopped. She could only force herself to accept reality. And seal away those emotions deep in her heart. For the rest of their time in the bath, Li Meng chatted leisurely with the sisters. The sound of their laughter echoed occasionally in the bathroom. An hour later, the three of them finally left the bath. In the long corridor, Li Meng truly enjoyed his good fortune. His left arm held Emma, who was dressed in a white nightgown. His right arm held Aya, dressed in a black nightgown. A hint of white cleavage peeked through their gowns. The nightgowns were thin and slightly transparent, faintly revealing the garter belts underneath. Some aspects of this world mirrored Earth. Many clothing styles were similar to Earth''s modern fashion. With casual conversation and laughter, Li Meng and the sisters arrived at the guest room and stepped inside. Not long after the three entered the room, two heads peeked out from around a nearby corner. One was Alisa, and the other was Susan. "It looked like Emma and Aya... Susan, why did they go into Silver Mask''s room together?" Hearing Alisa''s innocent and naive question, Susan blushed and pulled Alisa away. "Alisa, let''s... let''s talk to Silver Mask tomorrow instead." Susan, of course, understood why Emma and Aya had entered Silver Mask''s room. She could tell just by their attire. The adult world was far too complicated. All she could do was pretend she hadn''t seen anything. Things like this... Silver Mask had probably experienced them many times before. In the guest room, Emma and Aya stood by the bed, helping Silver Mask undress. Silver Mask''s clothing wasn''t difficult to remove. It was just a black robe and those self-unwinding bandages. "What''s wrong? Is this your first time?" Seeing the sisters'' nervous expressions, Li Meng asked curiously. Emma blushed and nodded lightly. "Lord Bard is a noble Fire Saint Archmage. He has never asked us to do something like this before. Lord Bard greatly respects and appreciates you, Mr. Silver Mask. We... we do too!" Looking at the shy and flushed faces of the sisters before him, Li Meng grinned and wasted no time. He reached out and wrapped his arms around Emma and Aya''s waists. Chapter 267: Summoning Magic and Gratitude Chapter 267: Summoning Magic and Gratitude After all, Bard extended his goodwill because of the strength Li Meng had shown. As for Bard''s goodwill, Li Meng had no intention of refusing it. After all, Susan would stay by Alisa''s side. He didn''t mind bringing the two sides closer. If Alisa could become the next Holy King of the Holy Kingdom, it wouldn''t necessarily be a bad thing for him. This world was vast, and having one more friend was always better than having one more enemy. As for ruling the world, that could wait for later when he had the time. For now, he had to focus his energy on the Dreamer''s task. With his body bare, Li Meng held the waists of the two sisters as they walked toward the large bed. Before long, the room was filled with noise. Occasionally, the soft laughter of the Emma sisters could be heard. That night, the night grew deeper. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the second floor, the study was quiet. Under the magic lamp, Bard was reading a book filled with profound demonic knowledge. Crystals were not just a source of power for humans. As a Flame Saint Archmage, Bard knew the secrets of the crystals. The purpose of the Demon God Cult was likely the entity sealed within the crystal. With a sigh, Bard set down the book. He stood up and walked to the window behind him. Looking at the quiet courtyard outside, Bard thought of the Emma sisters. He had bought the Emma sisters from the slave market. At that time, they were only nine years old. Although dirty, they were incredibly cute. Unknowingly, nine years had passed. Originally, he bought the sisters just to make the mansion a bit livelier. He also needed one or two maids to handle some chores. Unexpectedly, the sisters showed talent as swordswomen. In less than five years, they had advanced from lower-ranked swordswomen to upper-ranked swordswomen. If the sisters could study at the Sword Gate, they might become Sword Saints. He had mentioned it a few times, but the sisters seemed very resistant to leaving him. So, he let it go. "Emma and Aya should be with Mr. Silver Mask now." Bard sighed inwardly, a hint of guilt flashing in his eyes. He understood Emma''s feelings. But he couldn''t, and wouldn''t, accept Emma''s affection. If he were an energetic swordsman, he might have gladly made Emma and Aya his personal maids. But as a Flame Saint Archmage, he had little physical desire. A mage''s love leaned more toward spiritual connection. His heart could no longer hold another person. Whether or not he would ever have the chance in this life, Bard only wanted to leave his purest self for her. Although Silver Mask was an odd man, he was a good man. As women, Emma and Aya couldn''t just stay by his side and grow old. After experiencing the joys of being women, perhaps the sisters would carefully consider what kind of future they wanted. At that time, he would let go and grant them freedom. Before long, the figure by the window disappeared. Time passed little by little, and the night grew deeper. In the guest room, the noise continued for a long time. It wasn''t until midnight that it finally quieted down. The room was not dark; the crystal magic lamp emitted a soft light. On the bed, the green-skinned Li Meng held the two sisters in his arms. Emma and Aya, drenched in sweat, lay weakly on Li Meng''s chest. Their fair and graceful bodies were exposed to the air. The elegant curves were extremely tempting. Emma and Aya exchanged a glance, their faces flushed red. They curiously examined Mr. Silver Mask''s smooth, shiny head. They wondered what kind of face lay beneath the silver mask. The sisters were too exhausted. As they looked, they fell asleep on Li Meng''s chest. Time passed quietly, and the night was uneventful. The next morning, when Li Meng woke up, Emma and Aya were already gone. As maids, it was their routine to wake up early despite sleeping late. "Um... good morning, Silver Mask!" Upon leaving the room, Li Meng coincidentally met Susan and Alisa in the corridor. Susan''s face was flushed, and she seemed shy. Alisa, on the other hand, was full of curiosity. She had been thinking about last night. Emma and Aya, dressed like that, had been carried into the room by Mr. Silver Mask. Surely something must have happened between the three of them. "Mm, good morning, Susan, Alisa!" Susan took a deep breath and smiled slightly. "Silver Mask, let''s go to the dining hall together." "Sure!" And so, the three of them walked side by side down the long corridor. "Susan, do you know magic?" Li Meng glanced sideways at the two women beside him. Susan shook her head. "No, aside from that ability, I don''t know any magic." "When you have time, you should read some summoning magic books. They might be helpful to you." Susan''s wish was to return to Earth. If possible, Li Meng wouldn''t mind helping her. Although he had no family worth missing on Earth, being able to freely travel between two worlds would still be quite nice. Susan nodded. "Mm, Lord Bard''s study has many magic books. I''ll start studying them." In the morning, life in Obenlo City gradually became lively. As a guest, Li Meng integrated into the daily life of Bard''s mansion. During his free time in the day, he spent most of it relaxing in the courtyard pavilion. Alisa trained diligently. Susan borrowed Bard''s study for research. The Emma sisters cleaned the mansion and then practiced swordsmanship. After less than an hour of training, they had to prepare lunch. In the afternoon, training lasted a bit longer, about three hours. That night, once again. On the second-floor corridor of Bard''s mansion, "Susan, look, it''s Emma and Aya!" Around a corner in the corridor, two heads peeked out, looking ahead. Seeing Mr. Silver Mask chatting happily with Emma and Aya, Alisa quickly called Susan. "Susan, why are Emma and Aya staying in Mr. Silver Mask''s room?" Alisa''s question made Susan blush. She wondered what kind of environment Alisa had grown up in. She didn''t even understand such things between men and women. "Alisa, Emma and Aya are... sleeping with Mr. Silver Mask!" "Sleeping? But don''t Emma and Aya have their own rooms?" "N-No, not that kind of sleeping. It''s... the kind between a man and a woman!" Faced with Alisa''s puzzled gaze, Susan felt speechless. It seemed she would have to teach Alisa about these matters between men and women. Alisa couldn''t remain innocent forever. Otherwise, one day, the darkness of this world would corrupt her. If that ending was inevitable, Susan hoped Alisa could remain strong. "It''s to thank Silver Mask, Alisa. Let''s go back." Alisa shook her head, looking expectantly at Susan. "Susan, Mr. Silver Mask saved us. We should thank him too!" "Mm... huuuuuh?" Susan was stunned, unable to react for a moment. Chapter 268: Susan’s Despair Chapter 268: Susan''s Despair "Let''s go, we''re going too!" Alisa grabbed Susan''s hand. She pulled Susan towards the guest room door. "Alisa, wait, wait!" Susan, coming back to her senses, panicked. Now was definitely not the time to disturb Silver Mask. Although she was very grateful to Silver Mask, to her, that kind of thing was still too small. Moreover, she didn''t know Silver Mask well enough to be this casual. But Susan''s strength was too weak to stop Alisa. "Knock, knock!" In Susan''s desperate gaze, Alisa knocked on the door. Footsteps could be heard from behind the door. The next moment, with a "click," the door opened. "Princess Alisa?" Seeing Alisa and Susan outside the door, Emma''s eyes flashed with slight surprise. Wearing a thin nightgown, Emma discreetly adjusted her shoulder strap. Alisa glanced into the room. "Emma, is Mr. Silver Mask inside?" Emma nodded. "Mm, that''s good!" Alisa pulled Susan into the room. "Princess Alisa, you... why are you here?" Aya''s somewhat flustered voice rang out in the room. Aya was sitting on Li Meng''s lap on the bed. Her thin nightgown had slipped down to her waist. Alisa and Susan''s sudden intrusion made Aya quickly pull up her nightgown. "Aya, what are you doing?" "N-nothing, my shoulder hurt a bit, so Mr. Silver Mask was checking it for me." Alisa showed an understanding expression and smiled slightly. "So that''s it. Mr. Silver Mask really knows a lot." Alisa looked at Mr. Silver Mask on the bed with admiration. Li Meng sat up from the bed. The five people in the room stared at each other. Before long, the sound of women''s chatter filled the room. Time passed little by little, and the night gradually deepened. It wasn''t until the dead of night that the room finally quieted down. "Susan, what exactly is going on?" On the bed, the five of them slept huddled together. Susan and Alisa slept on either side of Li Meng. On the outer edges were the Emma sisters. Susan''s face flushed, and she leaned toward Li Meng''s ear and whispered softly. After a while, Susan pulled away from Li Meng''s ear. Her face was flushed, and she lowered her head shyly. "S-sorry, I didn''t mean to, I... I couldn''t stop Alisa." Hearing this, Li Meng understood. No wonder the two women had suddenly barged in at this hour. But then again, Alisa really was as pure as a blank sheet of paper. "Sleep, just think of it as sharing a bed!" It was just sleeping on the same bed; there was nothing to it. The Emma sisters wouldn''t mind. Alisa had the wrong idea. And Susan and Li Meng naturally didn''t care much either. "Mm!" Susan closed her eyes. With Silver Mask by her side, she might finally have a good night''s sleep tonight. That night, the night grew deeper. The next morning, Susan blushed as she pulled Alisa away. The Emma sisters had long since woken up and were preparing breakfast. "Susan, what''s wrong with you?" In the long hallway, Susan and Alisa walked side by side. Both women wore nightgowns. Susan''s nightgown was black, while Alisa''s was white. "N-nothing!" Susan rubbed her flushed face. Last night, she had slept so soundly. She hadn''t even dreamed; she had slept straight through until dawn. In the past, she would often wake up from nightmares. Her sleep had always been fragmented, waking up frequently. Thinking back to that scene earlier, Susan''s face turned even redder. She had actually clung to Silver Mask like an octopus. "Alisa, go change your clothes. I''m heading back!" As they walked, Susan arrived at her room door. "Mm, then I''ll head back too!" In the early morning, as everything awakened, the Bard Earl''s mansion welcomed another day of routine. By mid-morning, the sun grew hotter. In an open space outside the pavilion in the courtyard, Li Meng and Emma stood facing each other about twenty meters apart. "Mr. Silver Mask, please guide me!" Emma, holding a wooden sword, gave Li Meng a formal chest-covering salute. Li Meng casually twirled his wooden sword. Emma''s face tensed, and she stepped forward with her left foot. Her figure flashed, and she sprinted forward. Her running stance was wild. The maid''s skirt flew high. From behind, one could definitely see an alluring sight. Emma quickly closed the distance to Li Meng and stabbed forward with her sword. Li Meng lightly swung his sword and effortlessly blocked Emma''s strike. Emma retreated, then swung her sword again. Li Meng once again blocked Emma''s wooden sword. In the open space, Emma moved swiftly around Li Meng. Her wooden sword attacked Li Meng from all directions. But each seemingly fierce attack was blocked by Li Meng''s wooden sword. Shockwaves burst forth, sweeping in all directions. Before long, Emma was drenched in sweat. "Huff, Mr. Silver Mask, I... I can''t anymore!" After her final strike was blocked, Emma retreated repeatedly. Finally, she plopped down onto the ground. Aya, standing nearby, smiled and stepped forward. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She handed over a towel and water. Aya took the wooden sword from her sister''s hand. She turned to face Mr. Silver Mask. "Mr. Silver Mask, it''s my turn!" The fierce exchange earlier had stirred Aya''s fighting spirit. Although she and her sister sparred regularly, they would always hold back, afraid of hurting each other. But with Mr. Silver Mask as a sparring partner, there was no need for such worries. Facing her sister''s earlier attacks, Mr. Silver Mask hadn''t moved a single step. Aya placed the sword in front of her chest, bowed slightly, and then lunged forward. For a while, the sound of Aya''s fierce yells filled the pavilion area. "I... I''m joining too!" After resting for a while, Emma stood up again. She grabbed a wooden sword and joined the fight. The two sisters attacked Li Meng together. The sound of wooden swords clashing filled the air. The sisters moved swiftly around Li Meng, their swords striking again and again. "I... I can''t anymore!" Ten minutes later, Aya''s hands trembled, and her wooden sword fell to the ground. She staggered back and collapsed onto the grass. Emma also stopped, her chest heaving heavily. Her face was covered in sweat, and her clothes were soaked. "Mr. Silver Mask, what sword style do you practice?" Emma looked at Silver Mask curiously. "I''m just swinging the sword. I don''t follow any sword style." Mr. Silver Mask''s response left Emma stunned. The two sisters exchanged a bitter smile. "You two must practice the Sword God style, right?" Li Meng had seen the Sword God style before. One night, he had snuck into the royal palace and saw someone using it. It was incredibly powerful; every swing could break the sound barrier. Chapter 269: Skyport and the Transmigrator Chapter 269: Skyport and the Transmigrator Aya lightly nodded and placed the wooden sword on her lap. "The Sword God Style is the most versatile sword technique school, accessible even to commoners." Li Meng had heard from Xiao Bai that every human sword technique school had its place of origin. This place of origin was called the Sword Gate. It was somewhat similar to this world''s magic academies. Magic academies taught magic, while Sword Gates taught swordsmanship. The two were alike, yet also different. The former was relatively open, while the latter was more closed and brutal. Because swordsmanship training required harsh cultivation to have a chance at reaching the peak. And in the process of harsh cultivation, life-and-death battles were needed to improve oneself. Thus, after reaching the rank of Sword King, most swordsmen would leave the Sword Gate. The titles of Sword Emperor and Sword God were merely bestowed by the Sword Gate. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While those who obtained these titles would certainly not be weak, the strength of a Sword King might not necessarily be inferior to a Sword Emperor or Sword God. Some swordsmen disdained fighting their fellow disciples to earn the titles of Sword Emperor or Sword God. Thus, their title remained at "Sword King." Just like the Southern Frontier Sword King, Carlos. Though he was called Sword King, his strength was at the peak of humanity across nations. Many Sword Emperors might not be able to defeat him. "Your talents are impressive, your bodies are resilient, and you have a keen sense of power control. If given the chance, I will find you a teacher to guide you. Perhaps your strength could reach new heights!" Hearing this, Emma and her sister''s eyes lit up. If they could master profound sword techniques without leaving the estate, it would be wonderful. But this was not an easy task. Every Sword King carried a certain pride. Convincing a Sword King to become a tutor wasn''t simple. Emma and her sister exchanged glances. They did not refuse. Aya stood up. "We''re all drenched. Silver Mask, let''s go bathe!" Aya''s face blushed slightly as she walked toward Silver Mask with a smile. Hearing this, Emma''s face also flushed. But she still joined her sister in approaching Silver Mask. The two sisters grabbed Li Meng''s hands, one on each side. They then led him toward the mansion''s main entrance. "Is it over?" Elyssa noticed the departing trio from the pavilion. Susan''s face was flushed as she murmured, "Mm." She had heard every word exchanged by the three. Emma and Aya were indeed bold. Even though they were not much older than her, they gave off a mature and capable impression. Life at Earl Bard''s mansion passed quickly. Before anyone realized, three days had quietly slipped by. At dawn, as everything awakened, the vast city of Obenlo gradually grew lively. "Farewell, Lord Silver Mask!" At the mansion''s entrance, Bard, Elyssa, Susan, and the Emma sisters bid farewell to Li Meng. Susan looked reluctant, hesitating as if she had something to say. "Um... safe travels!" The Emma sisters smiled and curtsied with their gowns. "Safe travels, Mr. Silver Mask!" Elyssa also smiled faintly. "Goodbye, Mr. Silver Mask!" Li Meng nodded slightly, his gaze sweeping over the group. When his eyes fell on Susan, who looked despondent, he smiled. Perhaps because they were both transmigrators, Susan relied on him a little. After all, she was just a young girl, and Li Meng didn''t mind her dependence. Although he had done many reckless things in the Goblin Forest, people had many facets, and different identities required different behaviors. In front of Susan, he was a humana human from Earth. Therefore, Li Meng played the role of a "human" well. He was inherently human; acting as one was not difficult. Fortunately, Susan had met him. If she had encountered someone truly wicked, the term "fellow countryman" would have become a curse. Li Meng reached out and ruffled Susan''s hair. "Since you''re here, make something of yourself. The future will have many challenges for you. This world is vast, but as long as we are alive, there will always be a chance to meet again. Support Elyssa well. Alright, I''m leaving now!" With that, Li Meng withdrew his hand. He turned and strode down the street into the distance. While walking, he waved back at them. Watching Silver Mask''s departing figure, the group remained silent for a long time. After a while, Bard retracted his gaze. "Let''s go back." Before long, the figures outside the mansion gate vanished. Silver Mask''s departure left Susan feeling uneasy. The last time they met was a year ago. When would they meet again? One year? Two? Three? Or many, many years? And so, Li Meng left Earl Bard''s estate and embarked on a new journey. Obenlo City, Skyport. The Skyport was located in the western part of the city. It was a towering structure higher than the city walls. It stood nearly a hundred meters tall and was cylindrical in shape. On the outer side of the building was a spiraling staircase. At the top of the staircase lay the docks. "Are you kidding me? 50 Holy King Coins? Why don''t you just rob me? Taking a beast carriage would only take half a month and cost less than one Holy King Coin. You bunch of swindlers!" In the late morning sun, the Skyport docks grew busier. At the ticket counter, a young man was arguing loudly. Behind him stood several companions. Judging by their attire, they were adventurers. The young man had short black hair and wore finely crafted silver armor. The silver armor bore the golden emblem of the Holy Kingdom. When he turned around, his deep black eyes caught Li Meng''s attention. "This is... another transmigrator?" Leaning against the railing, Li Meng''s eyes flashed with surprise. [Crystal Hero (Sword) (Transmigrator)] This was the only information available. The rest was marked with question marks. Li Meng glanced at the four others. The four were natives of this world. All had King-level strength. A priestess in a white robe. A knight in heavy silver armor. An archer in brown leather armor. And a swordswoman in light silver armor. Apart from the transmigrator, the rest were women. Seeing this, Li Meng''s eyes revealed a trace of envy. This must be the true life of an overpowered hero in another world. Traveling the world with a team of beautiful women. "We''ll be reimbursed anyway, so stop worrying about a few Holy King Coins!" The commotion didn''t last long. Though the young man complained, his hands moved swiftly to pay. His complaints were just casual grievances. "Honestly, we should''ve just taken the beast carriage. It''s not like we''re in a hurry." After buying their tickets, the five approached Li Meng. They stopped near the railing not far from him. The group chatted while gazing into the distance. The four women laughed and joked cheerfully. Chapter 270: The Secret Passage Behind the Wall Chapter 270: The Secret Passage Behind the Wall "This person is really strange!" As they spoke, the five people noticed Li Meng not far away. Li Meng''s appearance was indeed quite odd. Dressed in a black robe, with a round head. It was as if he was performing some magic trick. A priest in a white robe looked at Li Meng with curiosity. The women beside her also glanced over at Li Meng. "We shouldn''t stare at others, it''s not polite!" At the archer''s words, the four withdrew their gazes. The traveler, however, curiously examined Li Meng. "The airship is here!" At this moment, the female archer pointed at the sky excitedly. In the distant sky, an airship was gradually approaching. It suddenly burst through the thick clouds, appearing before the people at the dock. After a while, the airship continued to descend and slowly approached the dock. The passenger airship was massive. It was about 100 meters long, with three masts. In the eyes of the people at the dock, the airship slowly docked. As soon as it stopped, a group of dockworkers rushed up. They placed wide planks against the side of the airship. After passengers disembarked, new passengers began boarding. "Upper VIP cabin, Room No. 7!" The crew member checking tickets looked up at Li Meng in surprise. Li Meng''s peculiar appearance put great pressure on him. He forced an awkward smile and handed the ticket back. "Uh... please!" Li Meng took the ticket and boarded the airship. Once on board, Li Meng did not linger on the deck and went straight into the cabin. "No. 17, No. 16... No. 7, here it is!" Following the cabin number on the ticket, Li Meng found his room. He pushed open the door and entered. Although it was a VIP cabin, the space inside was not large. Just a bed, a narrow aisle, and a window. "The view is nice." Standing by the window, Li Meng admired the scenery outside the city. Outside the city lay farmland, with lush green wheat fields stretching out. In the distance, a larger village could be seen. A canal meandered through the village, stretching into the distance. "Knock, knock, knock!" At this moment, the door was knocked. Li Meng, who was leaning by the window, twitched slightly. "Come in." Li Meng remembered the door was not locked. With a "click," the door opened. A graceful figure entered. She wore a purple robe and had dark brown hair cascading down to her hips. It was Auriana, Enzos'' wife. Li Meng had seen the couple at the dock when they boarded. Since the dock was crowded, they had not interacted much. "Master!" Looking at the black-robed figure in front of the bed, Auriana''s eyes showed a trace of fear. She slightly lowered her head. With both hands lifting her long skirt, she curtsied. "Hmm, what is it?" Li Meng turned to look at Auriana. Auriana froze for a moment and shook her head. "I... I just came to say hello!" "I remember saying that I would contact you when I needed you." Li Meng originally did not intend to have much interaction with the couple on the ship. Everyone would act like strangers, going their separate ways. Otherwise, if something happened and he was wanted by human nations, the couple would definitely be dragged into trouble. Auriana''s face turned pale, and she hastily knelt on the ground. "I... I didn''t forget, it''s just..." If she pretended not to know him and ignored him, would the master be angry? Out of fear of being misunderstood, she came to see him. Looking at Auriana''s curvy figure, Li Meng''s mind wandered. This woman had a body like a ripe peach. Such full curves would be irresistible to any man. But Li Meng was not human; he was a goblin. "Go back." "Y-yes!" Auriana stood up. She turned, swaying her hips, and walked out with her head lowered. Watching Auriana''s plump figure, a trace of greed flashed in Li Meng''s eyes. The goblin''s natural desires made it hard for him to resist. "Come to me tonight." Auriana trembled slightly at the door. "Y-yes!" She bowed her head and closed the door. Then she turned and hurried away. Only after she was far from the room did Auriana sigh in relief. Thinking about her master''s request to come to him tonight, Auriana''s face showed a trace of shyness. A man and a woman alone in a roomhow could she not know what would happen? However, Enzos had told her that before she regained consciousness, the master had done many things to her. And those things had awakened Enzos. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since they already had that relationship, Auriana did not mind too much. It was not easy for her and Enzos to survive. Although they were still not free, They had to be even more cautious in the future. About two hours later, the passenger airship departed. There was no roar of engines, only the sound of wind howling. Standing by the window, Li Meng felt the ship tremble. The airship slowly ascended and began flying forward. The distance from the ground grew greater. Soon, they were thousands of meters above the ground. Outside the window, clouds suddenly surrounded them. A few minutes later, the clouds cleared. The view opened up. At thousands of meters above the clouds, the airship flew steadily. Time passed bit by bit, and a day quickly went by. When the sun set and night fell, The passenger airship was brightly lit. In the upper and lower cabins, there was lively chatter. Passengers gathered in small groups to chat. It was the only way to pass the time. In Li Meng''s room, the atmosphere was similarly intense. Heavy breathing filled the air. Suddenly, the room fell silent. "Master, what''s wrong?" Li Meng, who was on top of Auriana, got up. Auriana hurriedly pulled her robe up from her waist. Li Meng sniffed the air and walked to the wall. He knocked lightly. The sound was hollow, with an echo. Li Meng ran his fingers along the wall. Suddenly, his fingers felt a groove. Li Meng pulled it outward, and a wooden door opened. As the wooden door opened, a foul stench hit them. "Master! What is this?" Dressed again, Auriana covered her nose and curiously looked at the passage behind the wooden door. She had not expected such a secret passage to exist on a passenger airship. Li Meng crouched down and peeked into the passage. Chapter 271: Black Ship Chapter 271: Black Ship Behind the wooden door was not a cabinet, but an up-and-down passage. There was a ladder in the passage, leading upwards to the aft deck. It also led downwards to the lowest deck. There were many cross-passages below, which seemed to lead to other places. In the dim passage, there were light leaks. Those light leaks looked like observation ports. "Someone is using these passages to monitor the passengers inside the ship!" Li Meng pulled his head back and closed the wooden door again. "Master, why would the captain do this?" Auriana looked puzzled. "Auriana, is the slave trade situation in human society serious?" Li Meng stood up and patted the dust off his hands. Auriana nodded. "Humans value free trade, and even themselves are considered commodities. Therefore, the human slave trade is very common in the Southern Continent. However, human nations prohibit human slaves from leaving the Southern Continent and also forbid the trade of non-human slaves." "Auriana, did you smell that stench earlier?" Auriana nodded again. "I did. It seemed like a lingering smell of blood!" Wait, the smell of blood? Realizing something, Auriana''s face changed slightly. "Is this... could this be a black ship?" A black ship refers to an airship not registered with the Adventurers'' Guild. The Adventurers'' Guild is a transcontinental organization. There are branches of the Adventurers'' Guild on every continent. Therefore, cross-continental passenger and cargo transport is also one of the guild''s businesses. The Adventurers'' Guild cooperates with air harbors in various countries and cities. If an airship is affiliated with the Adventurers'' Guild, it will bear the guild''s flag. During the day when boarding, Auriana had seen the Adventurers'' Guild''s flag on the mast. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But flying the guild''s flag doesnt necessarily mean anything. After all, flags can be forged. But the permission to dock at an air harbor cannot be faked. "Well know soon enough if this is a black ship!" Li Meng reached out his right hand and wrapped it around Auriana''s waist. The two fell back onto the bed again. Pinned beneath Li Meng, Auriana''s eyes were filled with allure. Earlier was just an intermission; it wasnt over yet. "Lets continue." Auriana gently nodded. For a while, the silence in the room was broken again. It wasnt until late at night, when both the upper and lower cabins quieted down, that the room finally fell silent. That night, as darkness deepened, the airship slowly flew through the sea of clouds. In Room 7 on the upper deck. Li Meng lay on the bed, holding Auriana by the waist. Auriana lay quietly in Li Meng''s arms. Her master''s embrace was warm, but her skin was green. In the depths of passion, Auriana had asked her master. It was then that Auriana learned her master was also a cursed being. "Hes here!" At that moment, Li Meng whispered softly into Auriana''s ear. Auriana''s expression shifted slightly. She gently pulled a black robe over her pale, beautiful body. At that moment, faint sounds could be heard behind the wall. Although the noise was small, the two still caught it. In the passage behind the door, a crew member was peeking into the room. When he saw a woman lying on the bed, a glint of excitement flashed in his eyes. The woman was beautiful, very beautiful. Clearly, she had a husband, yet she snuck into another man''s room at night. From the moment the couple boarded the ship, he had been eyeing them. After all, a beautiful woman was incredibly valuable. Although the woman wasnt young anymore. But such a voluptuous and mature woman was exactly what noble foreigners preferred as slaves. The crew member carefully pulled a bamboo tube from his waist. He inserted the bamboo tube into the gap. Then he blew through the tube. A stream of smoke drifted into the room through the bamboo tube. "What is this? Could it be some kind of sleeping incense?" "This is Bewitching Incense, a magical drug made from the roots of enchanted trees. Once inhaled, it induces an unconscious coma. Even a Saint-level Archmage would be affected by Bewitching Incense. However, it has no effect on Swordmasters of Royal rank or higher." The voice of Xiao Bai suddenly echoed in his mind. Swordmasters possess incredibly strong bodies. They have significant resistance to negative effects. Sure enough, Auriana, who was in Li Meng''s arms, suddenly became drowsy. Her eyelids grew heavy, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt open them. Finally, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Before long, there was a faint ''click'' sound. The wooden door in the wall opened. A crew member sneaked out cautiously. Staring at the woman on the bed, he let out a lascivious chuckle. Such a beautiful woman must be savored properly. "What did you do?" At that moment, someone shouted angrily from outside. The sound of a door breaking followed. The commotion outside caused the crew members face to change. Reluctantly, he withdrew his gaze from the woman on the bed. He pulled a dagger from his waist, his expression ferocious as he walked towards the door. Just as he was about to open the door, a chilling sensation crept up his back. His face froze. He stiffly turned around. Behind him, the strange black-robed figure had appeared silently. Very closeless than two meters away. In the next instant, Li Meng''s smooth head suddenly expanded. On the smooth head, a deep, gaping mouth appeared. The mouth lunged at the crew member. "Ah!" The crew member could only let out a scream before being bitten in half by Li Meng''s giant mouth. Before the blood could spray out, Li Meng swallowed the lower half of the crew member in one gulp. The enormous mouth chewed a few times before shrinking back. In less than two seconds, a living person was gone. "Fresh flesh tastes the best!" Li Meng grinned viciously and stepped out of the room. At that moment, the corridor outside was in chaos. "Kid, we have your companions. If you dont want them to die, drop your weapon and surrender!" In the corridor, a hero was cutting down enemies. More than ten crew members lay dead behind him. None of the bodies were intact. Kain stared coldly at the remaining crew members. "If I drop my weapon, I will die, and they wont have a good outcome either. So, I wont drop my weapon. No matter what youve done to them, I will avenge them. I will kill every single one of youleave none alive!" At that moment, Kains face was filled with murderous intent. The surviving crew members looked terrified. They never expected to encounter a Sword King-level powerhouse. This wasnt right. Sword Kings always traveled on their own airships. Why would one be on a civilian airship? Hearing the heros words, a glint of approval flashed in Li Mengs eyes. If that guy had been a saint, Li Meng would have eaten him. After all, such people wouldnt meet a good end anyway. Better to turn them into his strength. Perhaps theyd even be reborn on Earth with their memories intactwho knows? Chapter 272: Goblin Variant Chapter 272: Goblin Variant "Hey, they''re fine; they''re all in this room!" Li Meng called out loudly to the traveler, pointing toward the adjacent room. Earlier, when the door was opened, a few disheveled sailors had rushed out of the room across the hall. On the bed inside lay two womenthe priestess and the archer seen earlier at the dock. Fortunately, the heroes arrived just in time. The two women had only had their clothes torn off. If not for the timely arrival, the two women might have suffered even worse fates. For individuals of king-level strength to nearly be assaulted by ordinary peoplethis is why magicians never travel alone. Magicians may be powerful, but their survival skills are almost nonexistent. Defensive spells do exist, but they all require casting time. While archers have slightly stronger constitutions than magicians, in this world, archers lean more towards magic than physical combat. Thus, they lack the robust physique of swordsmen. However, archers excel in various enhancement skills, giving them significantly better survival capabilities than magicians. "You courted death!" Several sailors charged aggressively at Li Meng. Li Meng wasn''t their primary target. Their focus was on the women in the room. If they could take the women hostage, the man would be forced to hold back. "Hmph, dream on!" Kain''s expression turned cold as he took a step forward. His figure blurred, turning into an afterimage before vanishing. A flash of sword light streaked through the corridor. Kain reappeared behind the sailors. "Slash!" The bodies of all the sailors were cleanly sliced in half. A violent surge of air swept through the corridor, scattering body parts and debris everywhere. "Was that... Dimensional Slash?" The travelers body hadnt disappeared; it simply moved so fast it became imperceptible to the naked eye. As Kains weapon cut through the sailors bodies, the sword blade never touched fleshit was the spatial rift that severed them. Kain stood holding his sword in the corridor. Without glancing back at the bloodied scene behind him, he strode toward Li Meng. "Thank you!" After expressing gratitude to Li Meng, Kain hurried into the room. Seeing the two women inside unharmed, he let out a sigh of relief. "Daring to commit such acts within the Irisis Principality, none of you will escape!" At this moment, a sharp voice came from the staircase leading to the lower levels, followed by waves of agonized screams. It must be said that the crew of this black ship was incredibly unfortunate. By sheer bad luck, they encountered the hero squad. Hearing the commotion on the upper deck, Li Meng turned back into his room. With the hero squad present, the sailors wouldnt be able to cause much trouble. Anyone who would commit such acts was unlikely to possess significant strength. After all, king-level professionals were highly sought after by various nations. They could easily affiliate themselves with a country and live in wealth or make a fortune as adventurers. As Li Meng expected, the situation unfolded predictably. In less than half an hour, the floating passenger ship fell silent. In a storage room on the lower deck, more than ten surviving sailors, including the captain seen steering the ship earlier, were herded together. "Let us go! The goods on this ship are all yours. Lets pretend this never happened. Well find a place to disembark and leave. You can even take this floating passenger ship for yourselves." Just as Kain was about to close the storage room door, the captain rushed forward, grabbing onto it. Bowing and wearing a flattering expression, he pleaded desperately. "Dream on! You can explain yourselves to the Holy See Knights when we reach the Holy See Nation!" Kain delivered a kick, sending the captain sprawling to the ground before slamming the door shut. After locking it with an iron chain, he finally felt at ease. "Kain, are you sure the storage room doesnt have a secret passage?" Kains swordsman companion asked with some concern. "No, I checkedthe lower deck has no secret passages!" Meanwhile, on the VIP deck, Enzos stood in front of Room 07. He raised his hand, intending to knock, but hesitated and lowered it again. "Should be fine, right?" A trace of worry flashed in Enzos eyes. Oriana was a magician and had no resistance to mind-altering incense. But the man inside was not a magician; the incense shouldnt affect him. Still, without seeing for himself, Enzos couldnt be at ease. "Shes fine, just asleep!" At that moment, a familiar voice rang out from the room. Hearing it, Enzos expression changed, and he quickly lowered his head, turning to leave in a hurry. Inside the room, Li Meng held Oriana as she slept. Listening to the fading footsteps outside, Li Meng stared blankly at the ceiling. "Xiao Bai, on the Augus Continent, many magical creatures are created by dragons. Does that mean you have the ability to create life?" The inherent weakness of goblins had always troubled Li Meng. In this world, magic was overwhelmingly powerful. While magical cannons significantly enhanced goblin combat capabilities, their effectiveness was limited against true powerhouses. If a floating battleship and a saint-level grand mage engaged in combat, the mage would undoubtedly emerge victorious. Even a slightly weaker king-level mage would pose a challenge for a floating battleship. Magical cannons excel at mass destruction but struggle to deal with powerful individuals. "Not creating, but guiding the direction of biological evolution!" Although Li Meng didnt fully understand the difference between the two, he didnt dwell on incomprehensible knowledge. "Xiao Bai, is there a way to strengthen my offspring?" "There is. I can manipulate the embryo within the mothers body, using magic to enhance its genes and redirect its evolutionary path, making it more refined. However, this would come at a cost to the mother." Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Explain further!" Li Mengs interest was piqued. If he could indeed cultivate powerful goblin variants, any price would be worth itwhether it was his or the mothers sacrifice. He could be benevolent, but he could also commit evil for the sake of benefits. "Master, the strength of a species is closely tied to its life essence. Strong creatures inherently possess abundant life essence, enabling them to absorb the worlds power naturally. Even without training, they can grow stronger over time. Many magical beasts are born powerful, a strength derived from the sacrifices of the mother during reproduction." "The stronger a creature is, the lower its reproductive capacity. This is a protective mechanism for females. The stronger the offspring, the more life essence the mother expends to nurture the new life, imposing a significant burden on her." "Thus, to create powerful goblin variants, you would need to seize the mothers life essence." Chapter 273: Give Me a Child Chapter 273: Give Me a Child "If the master only needs a powerful tool, then the impure aspects of goblins must be eliminated, such as reproductive ability and strong digestive capacity. Excessive reproductive ability will distract goblins, causing their minds to be swayed by desires, making their spirits highly unstable and unable to improve their upper limits through acquired learning." "Although a strong digestive ability is key to goblin evolution, the goblin''s potential is too limited. Their desire to eat also becomes one of the factors for mental instability, so it must also be eliminated!" "Goblin variants will inherit the talents of their mother body. For example, if the mother body is a mage, then the goblin variant will inherit magical talent and become a goblin mage. If the mother body is a swordsman, then the goblin variant will inherit swordsmanship talent." Xiao Bai''s words made Li Meng a little tempted. What the goblins needed was a variant with magical talent. Although goblins could evolve into Goblin Kings and gain some magical abilities, for ordinary goblins, evolving into a Goblin King was as unlikely as winning the lottery. Even if they became a Goblin King, their strength would still be extremely limited. Although his offspring had great potential, even as a Goblin King, their strength was only equivalent to that of an upper-level human swordsman. "Xiao Bai, how much burden does it place on the mother body?" "There is no upper limit. It can take all the life force of the mother body. When the variant is born, the mother body will die." "So, the amount of life force taken is controllable?" "Yes, the process of extracting life force is under my control, so it is adjustable." "So, using my life force is also feasible?" "In principle, yes!" "Then let''s use my life force and try it with Oriana first!" Whether it was Oriana or Enzos, both had already been parasitized by Xiao Bai''s split bodies. Oriana was parasitized through Li Meng as her master. Enzos was parasitized through Oriana by a split body of Xiao Bai''s split body. As long as Xiao Bai didn''t mess around inside their bodies, such as extracting large amounts of life force, the two of them would not notice Xiao Bai''s existence. "Alright, I also need to experiment for the first time!" "Then let''s test it out!" At that moment, Oriana woke up. In Li Meng''s arms, she opened her eyes. "I... What happened to me?" The sharp pain in her head made Oriana frown. She only remembered that her master had discovered a hidden passage behind a wall. Then she waited on the bed. As she waited, she fell asleep. "This is a black ship, and the crew are all slave traders. You were affected by Dream Incense!" Dream Incense? Oriana knew what Dream Incense was. It was an agent made from magical roots, with hallucinogenic effects. Depending on its potency, it had various uses. Low doses could make people sleep peacefully. High doses could put someone into a deep coma. Due to the difficulty of refining it, Dream Incense was very rare. "It''s over now. They were very unlucky. Among the passengers on the ship were several king-level powerhouses!" Hearing this, Oriana quietly nestled against her master''s chest. With Enzos around, those people couldn''t stir up much trouble. Oriana just hadn''t expected this kind of thing to happen so soon after leaving Obenlo City. Not many slave traders owned a passenger airship. After all, airships were high-value transportation tools. The elemental crystals required to operate an airship were a considerable expense. Only intercontinental merchant guilds could afford their own airship fleets. "Oriana!" Li Meng suddenly called out. Oriana looked up at her master''s round head. "Master, I''m here!" "Give me a child." "Hmm... huh?" Oriana''s face showed a look of shock. She stared blankly at her master''s round head. She didn''t understand why her master would suddenly make such a request. Before Oriana could refuse, Li Meng turned her over and pressed her down. "This is a magical creation. Once born, you must be responsible for teaching it!" "Master, is this an order?" "Yes, this is an order!" As a normal human, how could Oriana willingly bear a goblin child? Li Meng never believed Oriana would willingly give him a child. From start to finish, this was Li Meng''s unilateral demand. Oriana spread her hands. She was ready to accept the master''s next wave of actions. Before long, the silence in the room was broken. The heavy breathing of a man and a woman intertwined. It wasn''t until the passengers awakened from their comas and the ship grew noisy that the room quieted down again. The next morning. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The weather was great today, with a cloudless sky. Thousands of meters above the ground, an airship was flying northeast. At this moment, the deck of the airship was bustling with activity. "Who knows how to operate an airship?" "Who knows how to navigate?" Standing on the rear deck, Kain asked the passengers below. The hundreds of passengers looked at each other. Not a single person stepped forward to respond to Kain. This scene left Kain and his companions speechless. They hadn''t expected that out of so many people, not one knew how to operate an airship. At the same time, they were glad they hadn''t killed all the slave traders last night. "Kain, it seems we''ll have to release those guys after all!" The archer behind Kain said helplessly. "They definitely won''t obediently head to the Papal State!" The female swordsman voiced her concern. At such high altitudes, the map of the southern continent was useless. Only an aerial navigator could read an aerial map. If they handed the ship over to the slave traders, who knew where they would end up. "Make them head to the nearest city. If we''re not there within three hours, then they''re definitely up to something!" Airports were relatively common in human cities. Slightly larger cities all had airports. The northern human residential areas of the Irisis Principality were quite dense. There were countless towns, large and small. The distance between cities was no more than 200 kilometers. At the speed of the airship, reaching the nearest city wouldn''t take three hours. "Then let me be the captain of this ship!" At this moment, Li Meng, leaning against the railing, turned and looked at the hero squad on the rear deck. Li Meng''s voice drew everyone''s attention. "No... no way. He''s too suspicious. Who knows if he''s in league with the slave traders!" A fat man immediately voiced his objection. The surrounding passengers looked at each other and began whispering. "Yeah, he''s hiding too much. He can''t be trusted!" "Better to hand it over to the slave traders than him." "Exactly, that guy feels unsettling!" The passengers on the deck cast scrutinizing glances at Li Meng. Nearby, Enzos and his wife grew tense. If their master became angry, everyone here would die. In their eyes, their master was not a good person. He was a monstera real, man-eating monster.